《Purple Clouds Descending in Immortal Road》


 C10

    Nightfall quietly arrived. The dark red luster on the horizon slowly faded away as time passed.


    Everyone at the table was waiting for Chu Feng''s arrival.


    After a while, Chu Feng''s tall and straight figure slowly appeared from the grayness of the night.


    Chu Xiaotian, who was at the table, had a smile on his face as if a gentle breeze had blown by. He happily introduced another calm old man to introduce Chu Feng who was striding towards him with his head held high.


    Everyone''s gazes followed Chu Tianxiao''s words and landed on Chu Feng. However, no one noticed that there was another handsome person following behind Chu Feng.


    Only when Chu Feng entered the room and pulled a chair for the girl to sit on did everyone notice the girl''s existence.


    The girl had a very ordinary appearance. She was the kind that would only appear in big groups on the streets.


    At first, no one noticed the girl, they all thought she was one of the Chu Clan''s young master''s lackeys.


    But now that she saw that the young master of the Chu family had personally pulled up the chair for her, she couldn''t help but ask in her heart with some surprise, who was this girl!


    How could she ask the young master of the Chu Clan to serve her?


    The people at the table looked at Chu Xiaotian in confusion, hoping that he would tell them something.


    However, at this moment, Chu Xiaotian''s face was red with embarrassment.


    Right now, he didn''t know how to explain the girl''s existence. He couldn''t say himself: I don''t know him. My grandson picked him up on the street.


    From the time Chu Feng brought her here to eat, Chu Xiaotian could tell that the girl was not ordinary to Chu Feng. If he said something that displeased Chu Feng, the tigress would not show mercy.


    Thus, Chu Xiaotian could only laugh as he replied to everyone''s puzzled expressions.


    At that time, Chu Feng saw his grandfather''s awkwardness and went up to help him, "This is my sister, Chu Ruoyan."


    After hearing Zi Feng''s words, everyone withdrew their puzzled gazes.


    However, he couldn''t understand why Old Man Chu didn''t mention that he had a granddaughter just now. He didn''t seem to understand, but he didn''t pursue the matter.


    After all, this was someone else''s family matter.


    When the Chu family head next to the Chu family''s old patriarch heard Chu Feng say that the girl was his sister, she asked with doubt in her heart, "Does his son still have a daughter?" However, in the blink of an eye, he had rejected that foolish idea. This was because his son would not look for other women, otherwise why would his son Chu Mingfan continue to wander around, searching for his long-lost wife, Bing Xinshui.


    Thinking to that point, the old lady couldn''t help confirming that there was a story between Chu Feng and the girl.


    He couldn''t help but think about when it had happened.


    Ever since Chu Feng returned home, he had never left the residence. He must have known her when he was wandering, but from the look in the girl''s eyes, it was obvious that she didn''t recognize her grandson.


    This confused the madame.


    Tonight''s banquet was held for Chu Xiaotian by some of the higher officials in the capital. Everyone was enjoying their meal.


    Only the girl, Chu Ruyan, was a little afraid of people. This was because she had never experienced such a high-class banquet before.


    After the meal, the mansion''s master arranged a place for Chu Xiaotian to stay.


    The old mistress brought Chu Feng and the girl back, leaving Chu Xiaotian alone in the hall to reminisce with his old friends.


    After Chu Feng sent the girl into her own room, just as he returned to his own room, his grandmother, Wen Bixia, knocked on the door and walked in.


    The madame gazed at Chu Feng for a while before asking amiably, "Who is that girl?"


    The old mistress looked to Chu Feng with hope.


    Hearing his grandmother''s words, Chu Feng''s expression turned a bit dejected.


    After a moment of absent-mindedness, Grandma Wen Bixia clearly saw Chu Feng''s painful expression. She hurriedly said, "Granny doesn''t ask, don''t ask."


    His grandmother had given him too much love.


    Chu Feng took in a deep breath and said, "That winter, I was five years old. It was snowing heavily, and my father took me to wander the streets. When night fell, my father and I squatted down in a corner where no one was. "


    After pausing for a moment, Chu Feng continued, "At that time, father went out to look for food, leaving me by myself." Advertisement At that time, I was very cold, wearing only a thin dress, not even a jacket. I was shivering in the corner.


    A few children, who were playing on the road, saw me squatting in a corner. They grabbed the snow from the ground and threw it at me, laughing as they did so: "Motherless child, just wait for me to freeze to death!"


    Continuing on, Chu Feng''s emotions were a bit stirred up and the corners of his eyes couldn''t help getting moist.


    Even now, Chu Feng could still clearly remember the faces of those children. They were so high and mighty.


    Chu Feng, who had stopped for a moment, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. He raised his head and stubbornly looked at his grandmother.


    At this moment, her grandma''s eyes were filled with tears. She once thought about how pitiful her grandson used to be.


    But now that she heard it from her own mouth, how could she not feel heartache? She didn''t dare to imagine what it must have been like for the father and son from seven years ago.


    The cold wind that winter was bone-piercing, and the sky was freezing cold. During that winter, the kittens that she had kept for so many years were unable to survive.


    She could not imagine how her own son and grandson could survive such a cold day. Her son was better, because she knew that her son had different abilities, but her grandson''s small body was still able to endure the cold winter.


    As he thought about it, tears welled up in the old man''s eyes. In the end, they flowed down the wrinkles on his face.


    After sobbing for a while, Chu Feng smiled and continued speaking. At that time, as he was enduring the insults and ridicule from the group of children, a girl walked out and said to the group of boys, "How can you do that?" He''s already very pitiful. How can you all bully her like this?


    As she said this, the girl was already sobbing.


    The boys saw that the girl was on the verge of tears, and they all hugged her because she had a great father.


    When the girl saw that the group of people had dispersed, she wiped her eyes and smiled, "I didn''t expect them to be so cowardly. A few tears were enough to scare them away."


    The girl''s sweet voice made Chu Feng, who was curled up in a corner, raise his head and take a look.


    The girl smiled at him and said, "Wait a moment, I''ll go back and get some bread."


    After a while, the girl brought a hot biscuit. Chu Feng held it in his hand, smelled it, and looked at the girl with gratitude.


    The girl also looked at Chu Feng while smiling. After a while, the girl puzzledly looked at Chu Feng and said, "Why aren''t you eating? It will become cold in a while."


    Chu Feng said, "After my father returns, we''ll eat together. He hasn''t eaten for a day, so he''s definitely hungry as well."


    After the girl heard Chu Feng''s words, she turned around and ran away. Chu Feng stood up, looked at the girl''s departing figure, and muttered, "What''s your name?"


    However, the girl had already gone far away and did not hear Chu Feng''s words.


    As he watched the girl''s figure disappear into the night, Chu Feng continued returning to his corner, awaiting his father''s return.


    After a while, the girl ran over while gasping for breath. She held a small bag in her hand and there were several hot sesame seed cakes inside. The girl sweetly handed the bag to Chu Feng, then turned around and wanted to leave.


    Chu Feng hurriedly shouted, "Wait."


    The girl looked at the beggar boy in confusion.


    Chu Feng put the bag of sesame seed cakes onto the ground. With both hands, he took out a coral pagoda pendant from his neck and handed it to the girl. He said, "Thank you, here''s your cake."


    The girl took the pendant and skipped away like a fairy.


    As he spoke, that fairy-like figure flashed in Chu Feng''s mind, and the corners of Chu Feng''s mouth widened into a smile.


    After pausing for a while, Chu Feng continued saying, "Today, the carriage suddenly stopped. I stuck my head out and saw a coral tower pendant on the chest of a running girl.


    At that time, with a single glance, I recognized that girl as the little girl from back then. "


    Hearing his grandson''s words, Wen Bixia took a deep breath. She never would have thought that the girl, her grandson, would have such a story.


    Moments later, after adjusting her mood, Wen Bixia said, "It''s fine, from now on that girl is my granddaughter. Our Chu Family''s young miss will never suffer again. "


    Hearing his grandmother''s words, Chu Feng firmly nodded and muttered, "That''s right, I will not let her suffer anymore."


    At that time, Chu Xiaotian who was chatting in the living room returned. He went straight to Chu Feng''s room because he also wanted to ask about the girl.


    The moment he opened the door, Chu Xiaotian saw the two of them hugging each other, with traces of tears still flowing down his face.


    Seeing this, Chu Xiaotian looked at the two of them in confusion.


    After a moment, he asked, "Chu Feng, who is that girl today?"


    After speaking, he turned his head to Chu Xiao as he spoke, "Let''s go, let''s hurry up and leave. Don''t disturb my rest. I''ve already rushed for an entire day, he must be tired."


    Hearing this, Chu Xiaotian wanted to say something, but seeing that his mistress'' expression was growing darker, he could only walk out of the room with his head lowered.


    Seeing that her husband had left, the old lady also walked out. She did not want Chu Feng to continue narrating those unbearable memories. Just now, she touched a little and it made Chu Feng''s heart hurt.


    So she shooed away her curious husband.


    It was because she did not want Chu Feng to experience the pain of his memories again.


    "Old man, from today on, that girl is our Chu family''s young miss. She is no longer someone who anyone can scold."


    On the way back to her room, the madame Wen Bi Xia told Chu Xiaotian. Her tone did not allow him to refute her words.


    Chu Xiaotian looked at his wife in confusion.


    At this moment, the Countess spoke gently, "Old man, let''s not ask about Feng Er''s past anymore. It will make him uncomfortable."


    "Oh." Chu Xiaotian replied in agreement, but he didn''t understand his wife''s meaning. While Chu Xiaotian was still confused, the old lady continued, "Today, that girl has helped my Feng''er. We have to take good care of her."


    "Gratitude?" Chu Xiaotian exclaimed.


    The old lady spoke of Chu Feng''s tragic past with a choked voice.


    When Old Man Chu heard his wife''s words, his voice began to tremble as he muttered, "Everything is over, everything is fine now ¡­"


    The next day, Old Man Chu gathered his followers and sternly announced to them: "From today onwards, that girl is your young miss. She is no longer a little girl wandering the streets. You are not allowed to talk about the matters of the past. If someone accidentally says something, don''t blame me for it. "


    The originally amiable old man exuded a majestic aura at this moment, causing the servants who were used to being amiable to feel their hearts tremble.


    They knew that the old master was the mighty general who had reigned over the battlefield for many years. At this moment, they did not dare to challenge the dignity of the general.


    Everything was going on in a regular pattern.


    When the girl woke up, she found that there was already a little girl who had come over to help her change clothes.


    This made her uncomfortable. She was just a pitiful homeless person, yet how did she enjoy this kind of treatment? She asked the servant girl in confusion, "What happened?"


    She still clearly remembered that when she was brought back by her young master yesterday, those girls all cast contemptuous and disgusted looks at her.


    But at this moment, one could clearly see the reverence in their eyes.


    This confused the girl.


    The maidservant saw the doubt in the girl''s heart and said, "Young miss, after this morning''s announcement, you will be the eldest young miss of the Chu Clan. Your status is now respected."


    When he said that last sentence, his tone was somewhat sarcastic. This was truly a wild chicken turning into a phoenix.


    When the girl heard this, she became even more puzzled.


    Last night, the boy had said that he was his sister. She had seen that the boy was only trying to solve the old man''s predicament.


    The girl could not accept this fact and could not help but look out the window. She still clearly remembered her father''s loving voice shouting, "Fragrant, Fragrant."


    But in the blink of an eye, she became the young miss of the Chu residence. This made it hard for her, who had always been at the bottom of the society, to accept.


    The door opened and Chu Feng walked in. Seeing that the girl had finished dressing, he said to him, "Come, let''s go eat together. Grandpa and Grandma are already waiting for us."


    The girl dumbly accepted everything the boy had brought her, and followed the boy''s footsteps as he walked out of the room.


    Right now, she didn''t dare to imagine what would happen in the future, because all of this was too sudden and too unexpected.


    Surprisingly, it made her feel a little fake, a little like she was dreaming.


    "The sun is shining and everything looks quite nice." Chu Feng muttered to himself.


    The girl looked at the weird boy in confusion.

 C11

    After eating breakfast, Chu Feng suggested that they go out to play. The two old men nodded in tacit agreement.


    Hearing this, the old prince sent his steward out to accompany him.


    Chu Feng brought the girl out of the room and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s your name?"


    After hearing the question, the girl raised her head and looked at Chu Feng. Her red lips slightly perked up and with a clear voice, she said, "My name is He Xiang."


    After hearing the girl''s concise reply, Chu Feng nodded and did not ask any more questions.


    The two of them walked on the street and looked around. The butler in front of them continued to introduce them to the sights of the capital.


    Hearing the legendary introduction, the girl became excited as she looked around at the people walking past.


    When Chu Feng saw the appearance of that little girl, he also felt joy in his heart. The two of them continued to wander around the house like two housekeepers ¡­ It was noon when the butler led them to the inn.


    Since he still had a lot of places to play in the afternoon, he wouldn''t go back to the mansion for lunch.


    After a while, the carriage stopped in front of an inn.


    After getting off the carriage, Chu Feng raised his head and looked at the restaurant. There were some familiar signboard and similarly, vermilion big words: Tianfeng Inn.


    At this moment, Zi Feng couldn''t help but think of the last lunch he had with his father.


    At this moment, upon seeing those familiar words, Chu Feng''s heart grew a bit dejected. In his mind, he couldn''t help but think about how he was doing in the distance. It had been a year. His father had already left him for a year ¡­ The girl also quickly followed Chu Feng out of the carriage. As she looked at the imposing tavern, she was a bit surprised. She had never seen such a large inn before, and her eyes flickered with excitement.


    In a corner on the first floor of the tavern, an old man who wore a very ordinary azure robe was drinking the Jade Orchid Fragrance. His intoxicated appearance uncontrollably caused Chu Feng''s gaze to stay on him for a moment.


    At this time, the shopkeeper saw the butler from the Wang Mansion and came over to greet him.


    "Housekeeper Liu, how are you free today? This old man has been looking forward to seeing you for a long time!" As he said that, the fat middle-aged man''s voice came out from the shopkeeper''s mouth. "


    Chu Feng also saw that Housekeeper Liu was a regular customer here and his relationship with the manager seemed to be quite good. So, he said, "Manager, bring us to the Fragrant Wind Pavilion."


    Only then did the shopkeeper notice the two children by Housekeeper Liu''s side. He could not help but look at him with a puzzled look.


    Housekeeper Liu smiled and said, "These are the distinguished guests of the Prince''s Mansion, I will accompany them out for some fun today."


    When the shopkeeper heard Housekeeper Liu''s explanation, he became somewhat respectful. But when he remembered that there was already someone from the Scented Wind Pavilion, he didn''t know how to reply.


    Housekeeper Liu seemed to notice the shopkeeper''s predicament and asked: "What''s wrong, is there a problem with the Fragrant Wind Pavilion?"


    Housekeeper Liu couldn''t help but feel a bit angry when he heard the shopkeeper''s reply. As far as he was concerned, the prince''s mansion was actually not even going to have a room for the esteemed guests today, so he felt that it was rather shameful not to be alarmed.


    Just as Housekeeper Liu was about to open his mouth, he said: "Take those to another room."


    However, Chu Feng already took a step forward and said, "Since there''s someone here, let''s sit downstairs!"


    After saying those words, Chu Feng pointed to a corner on the first floor and walked over there.


    That table happened to be facing the green-robed elder. As Chu Feng looked at him, he couldn''t help but feel that the azure-cloaked old man was very different from the others. He had an indescribable feeling of transcendence.


    That made Chu Feng feel very strange. He already felt that when Chu Feng stepped into the Tianfeng Inn.


    So, after hearing about the people from the Fragrant Sky Pavilion, Chu Feng chose to sit in front of the old man.


    After a while, a table full of dishes was served.


    Chu Feng looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar dishes and his heart couldn''t help but shake a bit. The tender flesh on his face couldn''t help but be pulled out and his eyes became a bit sharp.


    The green-robed old man who was drinking the Jade Orchid Fragrance couldn''t help but have a smile on his face and he looked a bit playfully at Chu Feng''s stubborn face.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s dejected expression, the butler and the girl were a bit confused.


    In the silence, the two of them looked at Chu Feng at the same time, hoping to know something from him.


    Seeing this scene, the girl was slightly surprised.


    She had always believed that boys had the highest status and must be loved by all. However, after seeing Chu Feng''s sad expression, he couldn''t help but feel that everything seemed to be different from what he had imagined.


    Why did this boy have such an aged face and sharp eyes? All of these things did not match his age.


    What unknown story was there in him?


    Could it be that his childhood was not as blissful and blissful as he had imagined?


    All sorts of speculations appeared in the girl''s mind.


    A familiar voice could not help but echo in his ears, "Daddy, why aren''t you eating? If you don''t eat now, I''ll finish it."


    Even now, he could still feel the warmth of his father''s hand on his shoulder.


    Zi Feng put down his chopsticks. His complexion was somewhat ancient, and he looked somewhat haggard.


    He couldn''t help but take out the dragon-shaped jade pendant from his chest. He looked at it, touched it, then placed it back on his chest.


    Ever since father took him to the Heavenly Wind Inn, father gave this jade pendant to you, Chu Feng. Furthermore, she instructed him that he must be kept in good condition.


    Chu Feng still vaguely remembered his father''s expression of importance towards the jade ornament. Although he did not know the use of the jade ornament, Chu Feng was still a close carry-on.


    Actually, to Chu Mingfan, the most important part of the jade ornament was the reason why his master left it to him. It was just that Chu Feng did not know about it.


    Time quietly passed. Soon, the meal was over.


    Chu Feng walked out of the Tianfeng Inn with a bit of reluctance and a bit of yearning.


    Before he left, he went to visit the Celestial Fragrance Pavilion.


    The Fragrant Sky Pavilion was the same as the one he had had a meal with his father. The furnishings inside were exactly the same as what he remembered.


    In that room, Chu Feng recalled all the beautiful things he had seen and no longer cared about all the things that troubled him.


    But the girl and the butler were confused by Chu Feng''s strange actions.


    Seeing their puzzled expressions, Chu Feng did not explain anything to them because that memory was mixed with bitterness and pain.


    "Young master Chu, young miss Chu, are we going to go to the Ming King Spring first? Or should I go to the Dreamy Cloud Temple first? Housekeeper Liu kindly asked them.


    Hearing those words, Mu Xiang couldn''t help but look towards Chu Feng, implying: "You decide!"


    Chu Feng raised his head and said to Housekeeper Liu, "Let''s go to the Dreamy Rain Temple first!"


    Hearing this, Housekeeper Liu had a plan. He was no longer as blind as he was in the morning.


    Now that he had a destination, everything was easy to settle. In the morning, in order to curry favor with them, he brought them to the bustling streets of the capital. However, the two young ancestors didn''t seem to be that happy.


    At the dinner table, Housekeeper Liu had already introduced them to some of the places they would go next. Now that they were given the choice, even if it wasn''t fun, they couldn''t blame themselves.


    The carriage ran out of the city on the main road, and the breeze on its face was refreshing and pleasant.


    At this moment, all the unhappy memories of the past were forgotten. The two children felt completely relaxed. It was as if all that had happened in the past had been cleansed, no longer heart-piercing.


    "Look, the peach blossoms are blooming there." Chu Feng excitedly said to the girl.


    The girl raised her head, looked around, and excitedly chatted with Chu Feng.


    The housekeeper looked at the excited expression on the child''s face and was confused. How could these two kids like this backwater place? Could the bustling streets not compare to these failed peach trees? This made Housekeeper Liu feel very depressed.


    Actually, it wasn''t that the bustling streets were unattractive. Rather, for the two children who had unbearably memories of their childhood, the moving stream of people felt somewhat stifled.


    They all had such worries in their hearts that it was difficult for them to blend into the bustling streets and markets.


    The boy was concerned about the wandering father, the girl was concerned about her parents at home, and the village had to be said to be a good choice for the two who had all sorts of problems. Here, they could temporarily put aside their worries and get closer to the beauty of life.


    Dong, dong, dong. The sound of bells ringing rang out from the mountain range in the distance.


    The horse carriage walked up the mountain road, and it was rather bumpy. Chu Feng and Wu Xiang, who were riding on the horse carriage, swayed left and right while following the horse carriage.


    When Chu Feng saw that scene, he said to the girl, "Let''s get off the car and go!"


    The girl agreed.


    Seeing the girl nod, Chu Feng opened the door and yelled outside, "Housekeeper Liu, stop the car."


    When Housekeeper Liu heard the sound of wind, he became nervous. It was probably because this uneven mountain road made him unhappy ¡­ Inwardly, he could not help but say with resentment, "The City Road Bureau collects a lot of road maintenance fees every year. Why is the road not touched at all? Tell the lord about it when you get home."


    Steward Liu opened the door and said to Chu Feng, "Young master Chu, this mountain road is not very smooth. You''ve been harmed."


    After hearing those words, Chu Feng smiled and said to Manager Liu, "Let''s get off the car and leave! The road is difficult, the cars are in trouble, and the people are in pain. "


    As he spoke, Chu Feng got off the carriage. The girl, Lu Xiang, also followed Chu Feng down the carriage.


    Seeing that scene, he felt too embarrassed to ride on the horse. He led the horse and followed behind Chu Feng.


    "Housekeeper Liu, is there a place to live in the temple?" Chu Feng asked.


    Housekeeper Liu agreed, indicating that there was a guest room in the temple.


    Hearing this response, Chu Feng continued to say, "In that case, let''s not go back tonight. It''s not easy to walk on this mountain road. Let the coachman go back first! Tell him to wait for us at the foot of the mountain at noon tomorrow. "


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Housekeeper Liu was a bit confused. This child had a wide room with a soft pillow and did not sleep. Why did he like to come to this abject thatched hut?


    After a long time, they reached the peak of the mountain.


    Housekeeper Liu was extremely tired. He resented the fact that these two little guys were not playing with people. What were they up to?


    This almost made Housekeeper Liu, who was following behind them, depressed. He kept asking himself if he was really old and if he should retire ¡­ Then, Housekeeper Liu could not help but feel envious of the youth. It was so good to be young.


    Chu Feng walked towards the temple. It was a bit deserted here.


    There were no sounds of people coming and going. There was no restlessness in his heart. There was no pain from the past.


    After taking in a deep breath, some of the spice in the air became even more refreshing. It made one''s heart feel abnormally fresh and fresh, as if their entire being had undergone a metamorphosis.


    "Let''s go burn some incense!" Chu Feng said to the girl.


    The girl replied and followed Chu Feng.


    In fact, when she had just set foot on this mountain, she had been praying for her family to be fine and to reunite with them as soon as possible.


    Although she was now considered as the young miss of the Chu Clan, she didn''t know how to express her worries. She had always felt that she was an outsider, an outsider.


    She didn''t know what to say, much less who to say it to.


    She asked herself, "A boy?" However, he rejected it in his heart. The boy might be good to him, but... The girl was unable to find someone to talk about in that house.


    Therefore, when the boy decided to burn the incense, she made a silent promise in her heart, hoping that she would be able to speak her mind in front of Buddha.


    It had been almost five years since he left home. How was the girl? Was his father still so mighty? Is my mother''s asthma better? What happened to the kitten?


    On the way here, although she was chatting and laughing with Chu Feng, her mind was still filled with thoughts of their long-separated home.


    The temple was empty. Not a single person could be seen.


    However, there was a monk sweeping the courtyard clean.


    With that, Housekeeper Liu paused for a moment before continuing, "I heard that the old monk has been sweeping the courtyard for decades. Whether it''s the scorching sun or the winter, the old monk will continue to sweep the courtyard."


    After hearing Housekeeper Liu''s words, Chu Feng''s expression couldn''t help but become even more confused. Dozens of years passed like a single day. How much willpower did that need!?


    As he looked at the old man who swept the ground, Chu Feng couldn''t help but sigh and ask, "What kind of story does that old man have?" This made Chu Feng curious.


    After a short moment, Chu Feng asked Manager Liu, "Is it possible that no one knows what he did all these for?"


    Housekeeper Liu shook his head and said helplessly, "No one knows, but there is a legend that two hundred years ago, this old man became a monk and from now on, he will no longer be leaving this place."


    "Legend? Is it about the old man? " After hearing Manager Liu''s words, Chu Feng looked at the old monk who was sweeping the floor with even more suspicion. He muttered in his heart and asked, "What sort of history does this old man have behind him?"

 C12

    After the meal, the young monk arranged a place for them to stay and then went back to recite a scripture.


    The old monk also seemed to have evaporated into thin air after dinner.


    However, he heard the young monk say, "Master, we''ve gone to the back of the mountain."


    When Chu Feng wanted to ask about some more matters regarding the old monk, the little monk had already brought Zi Feng and the others into the house and quietly left.


    Seeing the leaving figure of the little monk, Chu Feng helplessly shook his head and then also left.


    Chu Feng and the others all returned to their respective rooms to rest.


    On the bed, Chu Feng felt that it was a bit strange. The feeling that the old monk gave him was the same as the azure-cloaked old man?


    That confused Chu Feng. At the end, he got off the bed and walked around the room.


    At this moment, Chu Feng felt a bit of unease, a bit of impatience and a sense of oppression in his heart. However, he was unable to say why.


    So, Chu Feng could only walk back and forth in the room, venting the traces of frustration in his heart.


    Suddenly, he seemed to hear someone talking outside.


    Feeling depressed, Chu Feng couldn''t help but open the window and look outside.


    This caused Chu Feng, who was standing in front of the window, to uncontrollably walk towards the door.


    As he pushed open the door, a burst of chilliness couldn''t help but assail him head-on. Chu Feng, who wore thin clothes, couldn''t help shrinking back a bit. However, his eyes stubbornly looked at the handsome figure in the courtyard, then he walked out with large determined steps.


    However, there was a trace of love in her eyes.


    Hearing the magnetic voice behind him, the handsome figure that was looking at the moonlight couldn''t help but turn around.


    The moment she turned her head, the hair that covered her shoulders began to flutter. Under the moonlight, her clean face became even more enchanting.


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but be taken aback. He couldn''t help but hold on to the incense that was turning his head.


    The sudden turn of events caused the girl to be somewhat flustered.


    After being stunned for a moment, Cheng Xiang instantly woke up and pushed Chu Feng who was hugging his waist forward.


    However, Chu Feng, who was hugging both the city and the city, stood there without moving at all. However, as he was pushed by the force of the incense, Chu Feng suddenly woke up in his daze.


    Seeing him hug her like this, she felt a little awkward. She couldn''t help but not dare to look at him, and could only float around.


    As he inadvertently saw the ignorant moon hanging in the sky, an idea instantly popped into Chu Feng''s mind and he couldn''t help but smile.


    In this night where the light was not enough, when Arghan Xiang saw Chu Feng''s strange smile, the hair on his body couldn''t help but stand up. For a moment, ominous images appeared in her mind. In the end, he couldn''t help but close his eyes in despair as he sighed in his heart: "I didn''t expect that the usually refined young master would actually ¡­"


    Could this be the Undermoon Transformation?


    The despairing Wu Chengxiang couldn''t help but wait for the nightmare to come.


    Right at the moment when Chu Feng''s heart was about to die, he heard Chu Feng''s magnetic voice. "Okay, open your eyes and take a look!"


    The girl puzzledly opened her eyes, but suddenly, Gongcheng Xiang tightly hugged Chu Feng and his expression couldn''t help but become panicked.


    From time to time, He Chengxiang cast a glance at the scenery before him. Then, he curiously sized up Chu Feng, who had a resolute expression.


    At this moment, they were standing on top of the roof. Chu Feng silently looked at the crescent moon hanging in the sky, and Chu Feng felt that it was snuggling close to his chest.


    At this moment, Elder Wu couldn''t help but regard Chu Feng as her only support, and tightly hugged Chu Feng''s broad back.


    Seeing Zhu Chengxiang''s fear, Chu Feng''s resolute face was immediately replaced by gentleness. He patted Zhu Chengxiang''s shoulder and consolingly said, "It''s fine, it''s fine. Everything''s up to me."


    After a while, the girl seemed to have gotten used to the feeling of the roof and she slowly let go of Chu Feng.


    Seeing that the Ou Cheng Xiang had gotten used to it, Chu Feng slowly pulled her down and sat down.


    The two of them looked at the moon in confusion with leisure.


    Looking at the moon, Chu Feng said, "Xiang, do you still remember the origin of the jade pendant on your chest?"


    After hearing what Chu Feng said, Ga Chengxiang''s eyes couldn''t help but be filled with surprise. He couldn''t help but ask with a thought, "How did he know that there was a jade pendant on his chest?"


    Seeing that adorable appearance, Chu Feng smiled and said, "The jade pendant on your chest was given to you by a little beggar, right?"


    After hearing what Chu Feng said, Gongcheng Xiang''s surprised expression couldn''t help becoming even more serious. His mouth couldn''t help but open and his eyes were wide open. He couldn''t help but ask himself repeatedly in his heart, "How did he know?"


    Seeing the girl''s astonished face, Chu Feng paused, then continued, "The winter that year was extremely cold. You saw that little beggar being bullied by children, and you used your crying voice to scare away that group of children."


    After hearing those words, Gou Chengxiang''s face couldn''t help but turn red and he couldn''t help but glare at Chu Feng with a bit of anger.


    However, Chu Feng, who was looking at the sky, did not notice in the slightest the enchanting image of the little girl just now.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s question, Jia Chengxiang replied to it and began to size Chu Feng up.


    After a moment of silence, the girl suddenly asked excitedly, "You know that little beggar?"


    Hearing Lu Chengxiang''s surprised tone, the intoxicated Chu Feng turned his head and looked into her eyes and said, "I know him. I''m very familiar with him."


    Hearing this, Lu Chengxiang couldn''t help but ask anxiously, "How is he now?"


    After hearing the girl''s urgent tone, Chu Feng''s heart couldn''t help but tremble.


    He didn''t expect that Geng Chengxiang would still remember him, and would still be concerned about him.


    At that moment, Chu Feng couldn''t help but feel something hot rotating within his eye sockets. However, in the end, he endured it.


    Chu Feng, who was about to speak, discovered that his clear voice had become a bit hoarse.


    After a while, Chu Feng reorganized his emotions and said, "He''s living quite well. He has already found his family and is currently living together with his grandfather and grandmother."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s hoarse voice, Gongcheng Xiang couldn''t help but raise his head and look to Chu Feng beside him.


    Seeing the comfortable look in her eyes, Elder Yun Xiang couldn''t help but feel somewhat puzzled. However, he didn''t ask anything further and continued to question the little beggar.


    Hearing the unceasing questions of Ah Chengxiang, Chu Feng''s heart couldn''t help but feel warm.


    He did not expect that the girl would still remember what he said. How could she not be moved?


    After a long while, Chu Feng took a deep breath and said, "That boy''s father is still wandering outside. He''s still searching for the mother of the little beggar, his own wife."


    Hearing this, Geng Chengxiang''s face turned sad. He had thought that the little beggar''s family had been reunited with his family. He didn''t expect that they would end up in the same world. Therefore, Geng Chengxiang couldn''t help feeling sad ¡­ A moment later, Ga Chengxiang whispered, "I hope that little beggar can live a good life."


    That tiny sound was caught by Chu Feng''s spiritual awareness. The tears that were lingering in his eyes uncontrollably fell down. He didn''t expect that the little girl he had only met once would still be worried about him.


    Tears flowed down Chu Feng''s face, wetting the collar on his chest.


    After a short moment, Chu Feng adjusted his emotions and muttered, "That little beggar has been living a good life, a good life."


    Hearing this, the girl couldn''t help but reveal a sweet smile.


    "Are you homesick?" Chu Feng asked.


    When she heard this, she couldn''t help but mutter to herself, "Home?"


    This word had not been mentioned in many years.


    Now that the boy mentioned it, the smiling Wu Chengxiang couldn''t help but sob softly, sobbing as he said, "I do, really miss home. I''ve seen my tall father, my sick mother, and my cute little kitty many times in my dreams."


    The girl said in a choked voice.


    Chu Feng patted the girl''s shoulder and said in a comforting manner, "After I finish wishing the emperor a birthday, I''ll send you home."


    After hearing the boy say those words, the sobbing You Chengxiang instantly stopped crying, and stared at Chu Feng with a pair of teary eyes.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s serious expression, Elder Zhu knew that he was not joking. For a moment, he could not help but become excited. He murmured in his heart, "I can finally go home. I can finally go back to that place that makes me worry about home all the time."


    In the midst of her joy, Ah Chengxiang could not help but close her eyes and silently leaned on Chu Feng''s shoulder.


    At this moment, in the darkness, an old man muttered, "Since we are fated to be together, he can just give it to you!" As he said so, he threw an old book away.


    It was as light and free as a leaf falling from a tree.


    Chu Feng who was in the midst of gentleness suddenly felt that something was approaching him from behind. He couldn''t help leaning towards the girl and pressing her down.


    The girl was shocked by the sudden change in events. What happened to the boy? He was just fine a moment ago, why did he suddenly ¡­ While the girl was thinking, something fell from where the boy had been sitting. The girl looked at the book in surprise, then turned to look at the boy.


    The boy said awkwardly, "I don''t know why, but I felt something was going to hit me, so I dodged it."


    The girl was puzzled by the boy''s explanation. There were too many strange things about this boy, just like how the two of them had suddenly reached the rooftop, and why his senses were so strong.


    The girl looked at the boy as if he were a monster, but the boy had already picked up the book and was reading it.


    He ignored her puzzled gaze.


    Just when the girl wanted to ask, a sentence came from the dark night, "Little guy, we are destined to be together. I''ll give you this book, I hope you will do us a great favor!"


    As Chu Feng heard those words, he looked all around at the night sky. However, he was unable to see anything.


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but stand up, raise his head, and yell into the night sky, "Thank you! Thank you! Senior, can you show yourself?"


    The pitch-black night sky did not emit any more sounds, and only Chu Feng''s clear voice resonated. After a while, the peaceful night sky quieted down again.


    With the moonlight that he understood, Chu Feng squinted his eyes and looked at the book in his hand.


    After a moment, he could not help but become excited. He muttered, "Is this the master that I have been searching for?" Chu Feng somewhat excitedly raised his head to the night sky, sighed to the sky, and said, "Thank you, thank you."


    Faintly, there were still traces of tears at the corners of his eyes.


    Lowering his head, Chu Feng looked at the girl''s puzzled expression, but he didn''t say anything. He firmly looked at the crescent moon and said to himself, "Father, I will work hard. One day, I will definitely be your pride."


    "Let''s go." The girl said to Chu Feng.


    After hearing those words, Chu Feng turned around, looked down at the girl and nodded. Then, he hugged the girl''s waist, leaped up and floated down.


    At that moment, the girl was still a bit nervous as she tightly hugged Chu Feng''s waist. Although she knew that nothing would happen, the girl still couldn''t help but become nervous.


    It wasn''t a very broad waist, but it made her feel strangely safe.


    "Let''s go back to the house!" The girl said to Chu Feng.


    She knew that right now, all of Chu Feng''s thoughts would be on that book. From Chu Feng''s excited expression just now, it could be seen how important that book was to him.


    The understanding girl chose to return to her room and let Chu Feng read the old book.


    Chu Feng''s heart was a bit moved as he looked at the figure that was leaving with the fragrance. Chu Feng couldn''t help but smile when he saw the understanding look on the girl''s face, then he also walked into his own room.


    Under the slightly yellowed candlelight, Chu Feng was flipping through the book that he got from the outside world. Gradually, a smile appeared on his face, and under the flickering candlelight, it was a bit strange.


    After half a year of cultivation, he gradually began to understand the doubts in his heart after reading this book.


    It was like pushing away the clouds and seeing the sun.


    Finally, Chu Feng impatiently sat on the bed and started cultivating.


    At this moment, Chu Feng, who had always been at a loss in the highland, showed signs of breaking through.


    What he did not understand before was unfathomable. At this moment, he was suddenly enlightened.


    Deep into the night, Chu Feng opened his eyes and revealed a hint of happiness. A trace of doubt. He strangely touched the book.


    How come my current situation is different from what I read in books?


    Chu Feng looked doubtfully at the ancient book.


    After a moment, he closed his eyes again.


    After a long while, there was a bit of sweat on Chu Feng''s face. Suddenly, Chu Feng spat out a mouthful of blood and his face was a bit pale. His expression was a bit painful as he looked at the book.


    He thought suspiciously, how could this be, how could this be, how could this be?


    Could it be that this mysterious person had some sort of malicious intent towards him?


    Chu Feng shook his head. He thought about how he had been wandering outside for over 10 years and hadn''t even gone out for a year when he returned home. How could there be an enemy?


    Could it be that this had something to do with his family?


    Chu Feng shook his head again and felt that that was a bit ridiculous. Why would those cultivators use such despicable methods? If they had a grudge, they would immediately report it to him.


    Chu Feng could not help but think that the cultivation method was definitely wrong.


    Chu Feng flipped through the ancient book, but he could not find any problems with his cultivation.


    The more he thought about it, the more Chu Feng''s head hurt and his face started to twitch.


    After a long while, Chu Feng took a long breath, and said with a bit of helplessness, "Is this true? Why not? "


    At the end, Chu Feng''s twisted face gradually recovered. Unknowingly, he was a bit indifferent. After a while, he said a bit cheerfully, "Everything is up to fate!"


    Chu Feng, who had closed his eyes, couldn''t help but recall the description in the book. It described how the zither was round and it condensed into a medicinal pellet. How could he not understand?


    In this season, when cats were called spring and everything was coming back to life, the night was not as peaceful as it seemed.


    In the forest, the Nightingale was still singing, and the Wildcat was still chasing, but everything seemed so lively.


    Now, from the depths of the forest came the nagging voice, "It''s up to you! I hope that you do not go astray and that you do not blame me for it. "


    The figure scuttled around in the forest, disappearing without a trace after a while.


    The moon was a little crooked tonight, but for the two children, they could already see the full moon and the reunion of their families.


    The girl was looking forward to the end of the banquet, and the boy was also looking for a way out of the high ground. It was all just a matter of time.

 C13

    In the blink of an eye, the sun rose.


    Chu Feng woke up from his dreams. His face was still a bit pale and he slightly sat up. He couldn''t help but cough, and his right hand couldn''t help but press on his left chest.


    He could not help but feel some pain from the force of the cough.


    Coughing as he sat up, Chu Feng leaned against the window frame and let out a long sigh of relief. His deathly pale complexion couldn''t help but become a bit better.


    Chu Feng who was silently leaning against the window frame couldn''t help taking out the book next to the pillow.


    After looking through it for a moment, he stuffed it into his pocket helplessly.


    Leaning against the window frame, Chu Feng rested for a long time before struggling to get out of the bed.


    Today, since he didn''t have the girls'' water and clothes, Chu Feng couldn''t help but frown and feel a bit unaccustomed.


    But after a while, Chu Feng said in his heart with a bit of self-mockery, "In the past, I wasn''t even full, yet now ¡­"


    As he thought about this, he shook his head and walked out of the hall.


    After being stuck in such living conditions for so long, Chu Feng couldn''t help but get used to the attitude of being the center of attention. But now ¡­


    As he walked towards the door, Chu Feng thought of the ancient book and he couldn''t help being a bit helpless. But at the same time, the thought of going out to train emerged into his mind.


    Chu Feng felt that he should walk outside. It was not a good thing to stay at home, so he wanted to go out and train.


    But after a while, Chu Feng couldn''t help but frown.


    How could his grandparents, who loved him so dearly, agree to his ridiculous decision? He couldn''t help but worry about how he could convince his grandparents.


    Finally, Chu Feng helplessly sighed and said, "I''ll just take it one step at a time!" As he said this, a trace of a strange smile appeared on his face. He muttered to himself, "If it really doesn''t work, then I''ll act like my father."


    Chu Feng who had prepared for the worst walked out of the door with his head held high.


    Chu Mingfan, who was in the middle of the crowd, could not help but sneeze. "Who''s talking about me!"


    Chu Feng pushed the door open and a light wind blew past. Some weeds that were scattered on the ground couldn''t help but float up. After the wind passed, they gathered together.


    That excitement and pride filled the entire courtyard.


    Hearing the noise, Xiang Xiang pushed open the door, puzzledly looking at Chu Feng who was shouting.


    At this time, Housekeeper Liu hurriedly ran in through the courtyard door. He also looked at the young master of the Chu family with doubt in his eyes.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, Manager Liu couldn''t help but sigh and say, "What''s wrong with young master Chu? Why did he go mad so early in the morning?! How can he let people live!"


    Steward Liu, who was standing on the side, couldn''t help but to think that his poor feet and the fragrant Chun Meng had been disturbed by Young Master Chu. The more he thought about it, the more wronged he became.


    When he recalled how he had to do all the chores and work the servants before, yet now he had to serve the two little ancestors, he could not help but sigh with emotion. Life was not easy at all!


    At this moment, Chu Feng was in a wondrous state. The bits of energy in his four limbs began to beat nonstop and gradually gathered towards the dantian in his body.


    At this moment, he didn''t feel the situation in the outside world at all.


    Seeing this, the old servant couldn''t help but to say to the butler in fear: "Don''t touch him, he must be thinking about something right now, don''t interrupt him."


    Hearing Miss Chu''s words, Housekeeper Liu''s hands and feet slightly retreated. He blankly looked at the young master of the Chu family and he did not move at all.


    At that instant, Chu Feng was aware that the force in his dantian was endlessly rotating. He couldn''t help but imitate the scene just now where he saw the picture of a gentle breeze blowing dust.


    Just like that, Chu Feng continued to slowly control the power within his body.


    Time passed by. Chu Feng was still immersed in that feeling and he did not show any signs of waking up.


    Just at that time, Manager Liu was a bit anxious. How could someone not understand how people could stand there without moving at all? His heart was not alarmed and it was a bit irritated. He was deeply afraid that something bad happened to Chu Feng.


    If anything happened to him, he wouldn''t be able to escape responsibility.


    The anxious Manager Liu walked back and forth in the courtyard and from time to time, he stopped to look at Chu Feng.


    Wu Xiang was a bit uneasy as well, but her calm expression didn''t reveal any signs of anxiety. For some reason, she felt that Chu Feng was undergoing a metamorphosis in her heart ¡­ The sunlight shined into the yard. The sun was high in the sky and the temperature was high. Housekeeper Liu''s face was covered in sweat. He wanted to wake up the young master of the Chu Clan, but he was afraid that because of him ¡­ At that moment, Housekeeper Liu didn''t know what to do, and the frequency of walking back and forth increased.


    Seeing Housekeeper Liu''s uneasy expression, Ah Cheng Xiang also gradually became uneasy, his face revealing a trace of unease.


    It was almost noon. All morning, Chu Feng stood there motionlessly.


    Looking at Housekeeper Liu walking around, Ah Cheng Xiang hoped that he could come up with an idea.


    But that Housekeeper Liu was even more worried than He Xiang, how could he calm down and want to pay attention?


    Thus, the two of them looked at each other. They had no idea what to do next. In the end, they all cast their gazes toward Chu Feng and started to panic.


    Just as the two of them were getting impatient, Chu Feng suddenly opened his eyes. Strange light flashed in his eyes and his entire body seemed to have changed in an instant. He seemed to have transcended the mortal world.


    That made Hu''xiang and Steward Liu dumbstruck. They both looked at Chu Feng in surprise and remained silent.


    Chu Feng was a bit puzzled when he saw the two of them staring at him with dumbstruck expressions. His right hand couldn''t help scratching his ear and he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    After saying those words, Chu Feng couldn''t help stretching his right hand out from behind his ear and blocking the dazzling sunlight. He looked around with a bit of suspicion and thought in his heart, "Just now was clearly the sunrise. Why is it now noon?"


    Seeing Chu Feng who had a bit of doubt in his heart, Gongxiang walked forward, looked at Chu Feng, and said, "You''ve been standing here for the entire morning. Don''t you feel it?"


    After hearing the girl''s reply, Chu Feng turned his head and looked at her delicate and pretty face with a puzzled expression, "Is that so?"


    Seeing that answer, Chu Feng didn''t say anything more. He said to Housekeeper Liu who was still in the courtyard, "Let''s go. We''ll also bring some rations and eat on the road. After a while, we''ll set out on the road."


    After hearing that, Housekeeper Liu hurriedly ran to the back of the yard to busy himself.


    Walking on the road, Housekeeper Liu could not help but sigh in his heart: "My life is so slow and bitter!" How could he be so unlucky in the past two days? Forget about walking, it was not a good day, but that young master of the Chu Clan had gone crazy this morning. That morning, he had accompanied the young master to stand by his side.


    Housekeeper Liu complained about his life once again.


    "Young master Chu, I''m done." Housekeeper Liu respectfully said to Chu Feng.


    At that instant, Chu Feng was already waiting for Housekeeper Liu in the temple. After hearing his voice, Chu Feng couldn''t help but turn his gaze away from the buddha and smile while saying to Housekeeper Liu, "Thank you for your troubles, Housekeeper Liu."


    When Housekeeper Liu heard these words, his heart suddenly felt like it was raining, no longer in such pain.


    All of a sudden, Housekeeper Liu realized that this young master Chu was not bad. Although sometimes his brain was a little rusty, but ¡­ All of a sudden, Housekeeper Liu realized that life wasn''t that bad. So it was just sunshine after the rainy season ¡­ Old Liu really had a lot of feelings for Chu Feng. Not long after, he asked for Chu Feng''s condolences. He was sighing as if his mother had died.


    "Let''s go." The girl nodded her head, then followed Chu Feng out.


    Steward Liu who was still in the midst of sighing. When he woke up, Chu Feng and the others had already walked to the front courtyard. Steward Liu hurriedly rushed outside.


    The old man was still sweeping the ground in the front yard. He did not even raise his head to look at them as he focused on waving the broom in his hand.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Feng stopped, walked up to the old man and said, "Thank you for the hospitality last night. Now, we are going to leave. Sorry to bother you."


    Chu Feng''s words caused the old man who buried his head in the ground to raise his head to look at Chu Feng, then he lowered his head again.


    Seeing that the old man was ignoring him, Chu Feng smiled apologetically and turned around to leave.


    Suddenly, the monk that was sweeping the floor seemed to recall something and said, "Wait a moment."


    Chu Feng turned his head around and looked at the old man with a puzzled expression.


    The old monk looked to Chu Feng and smiled. Then, he removed the buddhist beads on his wrist and handed them to Chu Feng.


    Seeing that the old man gave something to him, Chu Feng looked at the old man with even more confusion. However, he still extended his hand forward and took the blue-coloured buddhist beads from the old man''s hand.


    Holding the buddhist beads in his hand, he instantly felt a cool feeling. That made Chu Feng shocked and he confirmed in his heart that they were definitely not ordinary.


    Chu Feng smiled at the old man to express his thanks.


    The old monk muttered, "As long as you have a clear conscience." After saying this, the old monk lowered his head and swept his gaze over the clean courtyard.


    As Chu Feng heard the old monk''s words, he became a bit confused. Was he talking to himself? Or are you talking to yourself? " Chu Feng shook his head and walked towards the entrance of the mountain.


    After leaving the mountain gate, the sunlight was even more dazzling. Chu Feng looked around, and saw that the little temple was truly not ordinary. The mysterious person from last night and the buddhist beads from today, could it be that the mysterious person from last night was the old man who swept the floor?


    That thought suddenly rose in Chu Feng''s heart.


    But after a moment, Zi Feng shook his head, denying the idea in his heart. Because if it was the same person, he could have given it away along with the buddhist beads!


    Going down the mountain was obviously easier than going up the mountain. Housekeeper Liu, who was filled with emotions, actually didn''t have any thoughts about life. Could it be that he had already become numb?


    No one knew what he was thinking now, only he himself knew. He wanted Yun Ze to ask him what he was thinking.


    Hearing Yun Ze''s question, Housekeeper Liu''s face was red as he said: "Aren''t we heading back? When we go back, we will be able to see Xiao Cui. We won''t have enough time to sigh!"


    All of a sudden, the image of Xiao Cui''s slim body, deep cleavage, slender thighs, and smooth skin surfaced in his mind.


    and all the postures they''ve tried before.


    Thinking of this, Old Liu''s face turned red.


    Fortunately, he was the last to go, so Chu Feng and Ou Xiang did not notice. Otherwise, Old Liu would have lost a lot of face this time.


    On the road, no one spoke, and Chu Feng was thinking about what the ancient book said.


    Seeing that Chu Feng was deep in thought, Wu Cheng Xiang obediently chose to remain silent.


    Housekeeper Liu, who was walking behind, also had his thoughts on Xiao Cui and obediently shut his mouth.


    They very quietly walked to the foot of the mountain. Chu Feng turned his head around, looked at the distant temple, and made a decision in his heart. When he was successful, he had to come back.


    At that time, the carriage was already waiting at the foot of the mountain. Chu Feng got on the carriage, closed his eyes, and started to ponder.


    At this time, Housekeeper Liu was busy taking a break and lamenting in his heart: Horses, horses, I can finally ride you, my poor feet!


    All of a sudden, Housekeeper Liu was filled with emotions, and when he thought of the Return of Spring Pavilion, Xiao Cui quieted down. The old man on the carriage was eating some steamed buns that Housekeeper Liu brought down from the mountain, while looking at Chu Feng who was silently closing his eyes.


    When he thought about how he could go home after that, a smile appeared on his face. Waves of blush appeared on his face, and the corners of his mouth curled up, revealing six pure-white teeth.


    But at the same time, he could not help but feel a little disappointed. At that time, he would also be separated from the him in front of him. Thinking of this, the redness that had originally appeared on her face could not help but retreat. After parting ways this time, who knew when they would be able to see each other again.


    The more he thought about it, the more He Chengxiang could not help but deeply sigh in his heart, "Maybe we will never meet again in this life. After all, we are not from the same world."


    Thinking of this, Yun Cheng Xiang couldn''t help but become dejected, his beautiful face couldn''t help but reveal traces of worry.


    Was the man in front of him, the man who had saved him in his despair, going to disappear into his life like this?


    The more she thought about it, the heavier her heart became, finally her almond-like eyes became moist.


    All of this was not noticed by the Chu Clan''s young master, who was deep in thought.


    They walked smoothly along the way, and soon, they arrived at the manor.


    Chu Feng got off the carriage and walked towards the residence while holding the girl''s hand.


    Just at that time, the guards at the door stopped them. That made Chu Feng a bit suspicious as he turned his head around to look at Housekeeper Liu.


    How did this happen? Looking carefully at the uniform, he was instantly enlightened and said to Chu Feng, "This is a horse and army from the imperial family. I''m sure that some huge person from the palace has come, so let me know first."


    With that, Housekeeper Liu said to the guard, "We are from the Prince''s Mansion, and this is the grandson and granddaughter of the old general. I am the housekeeper of the Prince''s Mansion, and in these two days, I have been following his orders to bring the young master of the Chu Clan around the capital."


    Hearing the old prince''s order, the soldier lowered his head and said to Housekeeper Liu, "Wait a moment, allow me to inform His Majesty the emperor."

 C14

    However, why was he in such a hurry today? Housekeeper Liu was puzzled.


    Housekeeper Liu said in a flattering tone, "Young master Chu, please wait here. His Majesty is here today as a guest."


    Chu Feng smiled, but did not say anything.


    After a while, the guard ran over and said, "His Majesty has orders to summon the young master of the Chu family, Chu Feng."


    As he spoke, he looked around before his gaze finally landed on the young boy standing not too far away from him. When he saw the boy''s face, the young soldier was shocked.


    Why did the youth in front of him and that old and mighty general have such an imagination? He actually had that kind of domineering aura between his brows? But in the blink of an eye, he seemed to have thought of something and the doubt on his face disappeared. He gradually revealed a smile as he looked at the young man standing there silently.


    Chu Feng stood there with a calm expression. After hearing the soldier''s words, he couldn''t help revealing a bit of suspicion on his face.


    However, he did not pursue the matter and just followed the guard inside.


    Before leaving, Chu Feng turned around, revealed his pure-white teeth with a smile, and gently said to the girl, "Go back and rest! You''ve been on the road for so long, and you''re tired too. "


    A burst of smile appeared on his face. As he turned around, his face couldn''t help but flush, and he glanced at Chu Feng who was already quite far away with a bit of embarrassment.


    After that, he lowered his head and walked into his own room. Chu Feng, who had a puzzled expression, could it be that it was his grandfather who wanted to see him?


    Chu Feng already faintly guessed a bit of the original, but he was still not certain.


    After turning the corner, they passed through the flower garden and entered the inner room. The soldier stopped at the entrance, turned around, and indicated that Chu Feng had arrived.


    He then turned around and walked towards the courtyard''s arch. He stood there with the long sword in his hand.


    Smelling the faint ancient fragrance, Chu Feng was a bit intoxicated. He couldn''t help but close his eyes and silently savor the tranquility of that moment.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but after smelling the faint fragrance of the Dragon''s Saliva, the qi in his body started to unknowingly surge, and it seemed as if it had become much more active than before.


    However, at this moment, Chu Feng knew that this was not the time to discuss about this. If the Nine-Five Supremes Ancestor were to meet him, if he were to be disregarded, what would happen?


    So, Chu Feng put away his curious heart, went up a few steps, and lightly opened the door.


    When he raised his head, he saw that there were also people sitting there drinking tea. That made the originally uneasy Chu Feng calm down.


    Sitting next to his grandfather was the old prince, whom he had met at the dinner table that night.


    On the other side, a middle-aged man who wore a dragon robe was pouring water for an old man. That made Chu Feng a bit suspicious.


    He still knew that the dragon robe was the symbol of the Emperor. How could he serve others?


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but size up the old man in detail.


    Upon closer inspection, the old man looked similar to the middle-aged man in the dragon robe, as if he understood something.


    Chu Feng''s arrival made the three old men who were talking to stop.


    The old man who had asked His Majesty to pour water for him said, "Is this Ming Fan''s son, Chu Feng?"


    Hearing that hearty voice, Chu Xiaotian smiled and said heroically, "That''s right, this is Ming Fan''s son, my grandson, Chu Feng."


    As he spoke, he looked to Chu Feng with a light smile.


    After hearing that sonorous and powerful voice, Chu Feng was a bit shocked.


    From what Chu Feng could remember, his grandfather was always that amiable old man. However, just now, he was like a Divine Buddha from the nine heavens as he looked disdainfully at the world.


    However, upon recalling that there were also people who held the title of mighty general, Chu Feng felt relieved.


    A middle-aged man wearing a dragon robe walked toward Chu Feng with a smile on his face.


    The middle-aged man patted Chu Feng''s head and said, "You''ve grown so much already. When you were young, I hugged you before." The middle-aged man''s tone was abnormally amiable, causing Chu Feng to not feel the slightest bit of the might of a ruler and he couldn''t help but smile at him.


    "Come, come to grandpa, let grandpa have a good look." The old man who had asked His Majesty to pour water said.


    Hearing this voice, Chu Feng looked at his grandfather with doubt.


    Seeing his grandfather nod, Chu Feng walked over to the old man with slight unwillingness.


    The old man held onto Chu Feng''s hand and said with a bit of sadness, "All these years, I''ve troubled you!" Then, she took the jade pendant from her waist and put it into Chu Feng''s palm. She tightly held onto Chu Feng''s delicate little hand.


    The old man took out a bit of the purple-green jade ornament, which made Chu Feng a bit strange. He had never seen the medium color jade ornament before, so he couldn''t help but carefully examine it when he held it.


    When his grandfather Chu Xiaotian saw the jade pendant in Chu Feng''s hand, his eyes revealed waves of astonishment. His already calm heart was also rippling.


    Others might not know the meaning of that jade pendant, but he knew it was not only a symbol of status, but also ¡­ At this time, the old man who gave the jade ornament to Chu Feng spoke with a smile, "Heaven''s Gift, you don''t have any objections, right?"


    The middle-aged man helplessly smiled, shrugged, and said, "Of course not, father!"


    The old man seemed to be very satisfied with the man''s attitude. He smiled and patted Chu Feng''s head. That appearance really did not seem like he cared about Chu Feng.


    Only then did Chu Feng feel that the old man''s attitude was a bit intimate. He couldn''t help but be confused as to why the old man was treating him so well!


    The old man thought to himself. It had been more than ten years, more than ten years ¡­ The old man thought back to the scenes from many years ago, the scenes about Chu Mingfan, and he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Mingfan this child ¡­ Finally, he let out a sigh. Chu Xiaotian seemed to be affected by the old man''s emotions, but he was not surprised. He smiled as he reminisced about the events that had transpired many years ago, but he could not help but feel sad.


    When the old prince saw how they were acting, he could not help but mutter, "Everything will pass, everything will go back to the past."


    Hearing this, the three old men looked at each other without speaking a word.


    In the end, the Emperor broke the silence and said, "Mingfan will return. After all, he is no ordinary person."


    Hearing his words, the three elders could not help but nod their heads as if to acknowledge his words.


    When Chu Feng heard those words, he was not alarmed at the fact that his father had the identity of a cultivator.


    "Let''s go." His Majesty''s father said.


    The middle-aged man in the dragon robe nodded and walked towards the door.


    After exiting the room, the old man no longer seemed as haughty as he did before. He was like a waiter following his Majesty.


    This caused Chu Feng to be puzzled in his heart. Since Your Majesty had called that old man your father, why was the old man still hiding it so well?


    He could not help but feel perplexed.


    And what was the relationship between Grandfather, Prince, and that old man? How could they be so intimate?


    The middle-aged man in the dragon robe obviously had a bit of respect for the three old men and many questions instantly emerged into Chu Feng''s mind.


    Chu Feng suspiciously looked at his grandfather, hoping to know something from him. However, Chu Xiaotian remained silent, silently watching them leave.


    Approaching the entrance, the middle-aged man in the dragon robe turned his head towards Chu Xiaotian and the others, "Go to the banquet early in the day after tomorrow and bring your child to the palace to play."


    The air around the middle-aged man was extremely warm, devoid of any sort of power. This caused Chu Feng to yearn for the palace.


    After they left, the only ones left in the room were the old prince, Chu Xiaotian and Chu Feng. At this point, the old prince opened his mouth and said, "Big brother''s life has been tough."


    "Feng''er, how was it these past two days? Is the capital fun?" The old prince said to Chu Feng with a smile.


    Chu Feng replied and started narrating everything he saw and heard in the past two days. The two old men also silently sat by the side and listened. From time to time, the old prince would interject a few words which filled the room with happiness.


    Chu Feng walked out of the hall and towards his own room. Just now, he had chatted with the two grandfather for a long time and he felt a bit of indescribable happiness in his heart. In the past year, Chu Feng only focused on training and rarely talked to his grandfather like that.


    Pushing the door open, Chu Feng walked over to the side of the bed and sat down.


    Early in the morning, the Qi condensed into a pill in his dantian. The book said that it was an aurous core. With outsiders present, it would not be good for Chu Feng to inspect his body.


    Now that he had returned, Chu Feng removed the clothes on his body and began to carefully inject large amounts of gas into his body.


    Suddenly, a trace of surprise appeared in Chu Feng''s eyes. The scar on his arm was truly gone. It was as the book said. After entering the Aurous Core stage, the skin would transform and be reborn.


    Originally, Chu Feng was a bit suspicious. However, when he saw that the arm that was previously cut was now sparkling and translucent like a jade doll, his eyes revealed a trace of surprise.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Feng sat down and carefully felt the changes in his body.


    The book said: From the strong qi to the Jindan (Jindan) meridian will be expanded a lot. So, Chu Feng couldn''t help but use a large number of his tendons because the condition of his tendons determined his future.


    After a long time, Chu Feng opened his eyes and a hint of disappointment couldn''t help but appear in his eyes. His veins seemed to have widened, but they were only a bit tight.


    This caused Chu Feng to feel a bit dejected. The book said, "Stepping into the Jindan Stage would allow one to estimate a person''s future achievements."


    However, his meridians did not undergo a qualitative change like what was written in the books. Was he destined to remain unknown in this life?


    Chu Feng questioned himself unwillingly in his heart, and the corners of his mouth started to twitch as his emotions changed.


    But after a while, Chu Feng''s gaze that was close to despair suddenly concentrated and it flickered with an abnormally firm expression. Finally, he muttered, "Since the conditions are inferior to others, let me give it my full effort in exchange for the so-called slashing of mountains and slashing of rivers!"


    Chu Feng was still lost in his dreams. Suddenly, the door opened and a fairy-like figure flashed in.


    Only then did Chu Feng come back to his senses. Seeing the girl looking at him, then turning around and running away, he was a bit confused and a bit confused. He lowered his head to think about it, but he discovered that he was completely naked.


    "After a long time, this conversation came from a corner of the small courtyard." "Just now ¡­"


    The girl looked at the boy in surprise, while she looked at him with an expression of disbelief. When the boy saw the girl''s expression, he became more nervous and his mouth became even more awkward.


    He could only mutter to himself, not even knowing what he had said. Finally, the girl smiled and said, "Don''t say anymore, I know you''re not that kind of person. Aren''t you just changing your clothes? "It''s no big deal."


    When the boy heard the girl say that, his anxious heart couldn''t help but calm down. He kept saying, "Yes, I was going to change clothes, but you suddenly came in."


    However, from the boy''s point of view, he still believed that the girl didn''t believe him and had no choice but to repeat what he said. This caused the girl to leave even faster.


    The boy could not understand the girl''s actions, so he could only follow her and explain the whole way.


    In the end, the entire palace found out. When Miss Chu saw Young Master Chu change his clothes, the girl hid in her room for two days, not daring to come out to meet him. Finally, on the day of the banquet, she reluctantly walked out of her room.


    In those two days, Chu Feng had been feeling extremely depressed. No matter what, he did not understand why that girl was angry.


    Originally, he should have been very happy with his breakthrough, but now he didn''t feel it at all. All day long, he was in a lifeless state, which made his grandpa and grandma uncontrollably tense up again.


    In the end, he unintentionally heard Chu Feng''s mutterings. Only then did he realize that this boy had taken a fancy to that girl.


    This made Old Madam Chu extremely happy and she spent all day thinking of how to match the two of them.


    Two days passed quickly, but Chu Feng was depressed for two days. Ah Xiang was ashamed for two days and the old lady had a bad idea for two days.


    Even that Big Yellow who was running around all day was watching over the female dog at home.


    Tomorrow was the day he was going to enter the palace, so Chu Feng had some expectations in his heart. His heart could no longer remain calm as he paced around the room.


    It was day. At this moment, Chu Feng was standing at the window in an abnormally serene manner. As he looked at the rising sun, he no longer had the anticipation he had last night in his heart.


    It was as if all of this had nothing to do with him. For a moment, he felt like a transcendent being.


    Last night, when Chu Feng was anticipating his excitement, he suddenly thought of something. The book said that cultivators avoid people with unstable attitudes the most.


    That made Chu Feng reflect on himself. He finally concluded, "A fortuitous encounter?" That was merely his escape from reality. He only wanted him to escape from the hardships of reality. He could not help but whip himself in his heart. His uneasy heart gradually calmed down.


    Instantly, Chu Feng seemed to have thought it through a lot and he knew that only by relying on his own hard work could he make others feel at ease. Those fortuitous encounters could only be met by chance but not sought.


    After thinking through all of that, Chu Feng''s nature couldn''t help but change. The pursuit of the heart became abnormally clear, and the dust of the past fell off at the same time.


    This also laid a foundation for Chu Feng''s future transcendent existence of legends.

 C15

    In the morning, the Prince''s Mansion was busy from top to bottom. The old prince was also comically following behind and giving some pointers, making it seem like he wasn''t joking.


    As for the maids and servants, they could only suppress their faces until they were flushed red, not daring to laugh out loud.


    When noon arrived, Chu Feng and the others followed the old prince into the palace.


    The scene on the road was quite astonishing. Four horses were leading the way, followed by two rows of ceremonial guards, then a few sedans, and finally a group of guards.


    Chu Feng sat in the sedan. From time to time, he would look out through the window in the sedan. On the road, there were quite a few observers.


    The sedan behind Chu Feng was sitting on top of it, and the one sitting was the current Lady Chu.


    From time to time, Chu Feng would look at the sedan behind him.


    Ever since the day they went to that temple to fulfill their wish, the relationship between the two of them had become much closer.


    However, two days ago, after Chu Feng made a big mistake, he had been evading Chu Feng the entire time. That made Chu Feng feel a bit uneasy, and in an instant, he seemed to be worried about him.


    However, he couldn''t figure out what she was thinking. He didn''t know what to do and could only look at her in silence.


    Actually, Chu Feng had always been thinking about girls in his heart.


    Since that winter, the girl had frequently appeared in his dreams. However, when had he ever had the heart to experience that ethereal love? The girl was nowhere to be found, and he was a lowly beggar. How could he have the ability to talk about love?


    But now it was different. The girl had returned, and he was no longer that lowly little beggar.


    So, when Chu Feng saw the girl that time, he hiddenly made the decision to take good care of her in his heart. It was not only to return the favour, it was also ¡­ Soon, they arrived at the palace gates.


    The palace gate was even more imposing than the palace gates, and the walls were much higher as well. The vermilion palace gate could not help but give off a sense of splendor, giving off a rich yet not dignified aura.


    Standing below the city wall, Chu Feng''s former longing gradually started to float back to his mind.


    As they wandered about, the eaves of the houses and the arches of the stone bridges all left behind the figures of Chu Feng and his father. Every time when it was deep into the night, when people were quiet, Chu Feng would often imagine that if there was a place to live, it would be fine, even if it was a thatched hut.


    That little bit of longing from back then had become Chu Feng''s greatest wish.


    But now, he didn''t expect it to be so unexpected.


    Not only were there tall walls and tiled houses, there were also overflowing powers in the family. Chu Feng, who had always been at the bottom, was a bit unaccustomed to that.


    Now, he was celebrating the birthday of the current Son of Heaven. That honor made Chu Feng tremble a bit. He couldn''t help sighing. This life truly was thirty years, thirty years, and the west.


    After waiting for a short while, the people who were waiting for him in the palace staggered over from the magnificent arch.


    The old prince glanced at the head steward and teased, "Old Wang! I''ll have to trouble you today to bring these two little fellows to the palace for a stroll! "


    As he said that, he pointed at Chu Feng and the woman beside him.


    The steward raised his head and looked at the old prince with some suspicion. He said rather awkwardly, "Your highness, His Majesty has asked me to personally greet you." He glanced at the two children and continued, "If that''s the case, then it doesn''t look good! If the king blames you... "


    Hearing this, the old prince''s amiable face couldn''t help but sink as he stared at the greasy and pinkish steward with a sharp gaze. Thinking about how this fellow was getting more and more outrageous, relying on his favor to be so arrogant, he couldn''t help but open his mouth to reprimand him.


    Chu Xiaotian, who was standing behind everyone, took a step forward and sternly said to the supervisor, "Head Steward, do you still remember me?"


    Manager Wang followed the direction of the voice and was stunned for a moment.


    However, in the blink of an eye, he kneeled down and muttered, "I did not know that you had come. Guilty, guilty."


    Chu Xiaotian laughed and said, "It''s fine, it''s fine. Bring the two of them to the palace. They are my grandchildren. "


    As he spoke, he meaningfully glanced at the Old Prince who was standing next to him.


    When Steward Wang heard Chu Xiaotian''s words, he was stunned for a moment. He recalled that the seemingly ordinary child was actually his grandson, and his mind went blank for a moment.


    Eunuch Wang raised his head and said to the eunuch behind him, "Bring young miss to the palace for a walk."


    The young eunuch behind Steward Wang responded and walked up, indicating that Chu Feng and the others should follow.


    At this point, the prince said, "It is better for you to personally accompany Young Master Chu! It''s not like you don''t know how naughty those little fellows in the palace are. " The words of the prince were a bit hidden, and it meant that he was afraid Chu Feng would bully him.


    "Manager Wang was a bit hesitant, as if there was something hard to say." Rest assured! Your Majesty, I''ll tell him. "


    The old prince knew of Steward Wang''s difficulties and said these words.


    Steward Wang smiled at Chu Feng and brought them deep into the palace.


    The young eunuch brought Chu Xiaotian and the prince in.


    The young eunuch looked suspiciously at Chu Xiaotian, not understanding why when Steward Wang saw him, it was as if he had lost his soul.


    Chu Xiaotian saw the doubt in the eunuch''s eyes, and he smiled as he thought to himself, "It has been more than ten years since I left the capital. I am no longer that mighty general."


    The past seemed to have been lost in the red dust. Chu Xiaotian couldn''t help but exclaim, "Time truly makes one feel old!"


    As he walked, Steward Wang introduced Chu Feng to the names of the sights and meanings behind them.


    Later, when she saw the pond full of lotus leaves, she stopped and looked at it carefully. She couldn''t help but think of the summer when the lotus flowers were blooming in the pond.


    At that time, she giggled with her beautiful face, tender lips, willow leaf eyebrows, phoenix eyes and light dimples. It couldn''t help but make Chu Feng a bit absent-minded.


    The fragrance was no longer the sickly look from half a month ago. That white face had a slight rosy hue, curved eyebrows, bright eyes, and a pool of emerald green. This scene was like a young girl playing in the spring.


    "What a beautiful girl. Who is she?" A surprised voice came from the pavilion across the pond.


    With that feminine voice behind his back, Chu Feng was a bit displeased.


    He turned around and saw a young man, who was wearing luxurious clothes, smiling at him. For a while, he turned his head around, looking a bit shy.


    The well-dressed young man wanted to come over and say something, but Chu Feng had already dragged the city''s fragrance far away.


    When the well-dressed youth saw the girl leave, he became somewhat anxious, but when he saw Steward Wang behind him, he couldn''t help but calm down. He couldn''t help but let his thoughts run wild.


    It was almost noon, so Steward Wang, Chu Feng and He Cheng Xiang headed towards the Kang Ming Pavilion.


    At this moment, many people had already arrived. When the court ministers saw that Steward Wang was calling out to the two children, they were all a bit surprised by the origins of those two children. However, they couldn''t think of anyone with great influence that would make the red man in front of the Son of Heaven treat them like this.


    This caused the Kang Ming Pavilion, which was originally quiet, to suddenly clamor as all sorts of speculations were spread from the mouths of the palace ministers.


    Some people tried to get close to Steward Wang from time to time, hoping to learn something from him.


    But Steward Wang only greeted the young masters and ladies of the Chu Clan without paying any attention to their conversation, causing everyone to become even more curious. Just what kind of identity did this person have that even Steward Wang had to avoid?


    Everyone became even more confused. The rowdy Kang Ming Pavilion immediately started to boil.


    At this moment, a sharp voice made the entire hall quieten down, because the Son of Heaven had come.


    The ministers naturally opened up a path for him. The Son of Heaven was walking in front, followed by the Old Prince, and then an old man with a head full of white hair. When the old men who had been in the imperial court for a long time saw the old man, their faces couldn''t help but change, showing excitement, joy, and even fear.


    Although he was a bit old, no one doubted his leadership skills.


    This was because he was the current commander of the three armies.


    Very soon, everyone had taken their seats. Beside the Son of Heaven sat two powerful figures, the Great Emperor and the Great Emperor.


    Chu Feng held his grandfather''s hand and also sat on the Emperor''s seat. Today, the emperor''s expression was solemn, and he did not want to be as amiable as that day. Chu Feng couldn''t help but think to himself, "Could it be that this is the difficulty of someone in a high position?"


    Do you always pay attention to your words and deeds in front of others? That was too hard. For a moment, Chu Feng couldn''t help feeling sympathy for the Son of Heaven.


    The emperor happily said a few words on the table before starting his meal.


    The emperor seemed to be less reserved as he chatted with the old prince and Chu Xiaotian from time to time. He did not forget to ask Chu Feng how he was doing in the palace.


    The table was very harmonious. From time to time, Chu Feng would turn his head to look at the girl on the table.


    The girl was a bit reserved. This was the first time she was eating with someone who wielded a lot of power. His grandma would occasionally give some dishes to the girl, but the girl would just lower her head and eat the dishes in the bowl.


    That made the old lady love him even more. Ever since she saw what her grandson was thinking, the old lady had always kept the girl as her grandson''s wife. How could she not treat him well?


    While everyone was enjoying their meal, no one noticed the dark gaze that was cast on the table in the corner.


    Soon, lunch was over.


    Manager Wang continued to walk over to entertain the young masters and ladies of the Chu Clan. Chu Xiaotian was led away by the Son of Heaven to chat.


    Upstream past the lotus garden, the peach orchard, and so on.


    "In the afternoon, Steward Wang brought them on a tour around the palace." Feng, look. " Xiang Xi gently pulled on Chu Feng''s sleeve and said.


    Chu Feng looked in the direction the girl was pointing at. He only saw a little girl being reprimanded.


    Chu Feng understood what she meant. He pulled Xiang Xiang''s hand and walked over there.


    The girl knelt on the ground and sobbed. The manager''s nanny was reprimanding her nonstop. Perhaps she had seen someone coming, so she stopped and raised her head to take a look.


    They saw a very simple and unadorned boy pulling a girl in gorgeous clothes over. He couldn''t help but look at the two of them in a group. What did she do wrong? "


    Chu Feng pointed at the girl kneeling on the ground and asked.


    Chu Feng no longer cared about the old woman as he walked straight towards the girl who was kneeling on the ground.


    The little girl kneeling on the ground had already noticed that someone was coming when the mama stopped scolding her. But now, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t figure out who that youth was. She was in charge of managing the indenture contract of all the palace servants.


    Looking at the young man''s innocent appearance, he didn''t want to be a noble.


    This caused the little girl to look at the boy with doubt.


    "Stand up!" Chu Feng said gently.


    However, the girl did indeed ignore him. This confused Chu Feng a bit. Chu Feng wanted to pull the girl who was kneeling on the ground back, but the girl very obediently dodged it.


    This made Chu Feng even more confused.


    The little girl who was kneeling on the ground said, "Your servant has made a mistake and deserves to be punished. Young master, you should leave!"


    Chu Feng was furious when he heard this.


    He had always hated those useless people who relied on their power and influence the most.


    His past childhood left Chu Feng with too much pain. The life of a stray dog made Chu Feng unable to get used to the faces of those rich people.


    Even after he returned to the Chu family, he wore very simple clothes.


    At this moment, the old woman was still proudly showing off.


    Suddenly, a "pa" sound echoed throughout the entire yard.


    The old woman looked curiously at the boy in front of her. She couldn''t help but wonder who he was.


    However, looking at the boy''s simple clothes and thinking of the girl''s slightly gorgeous clothes, he finally understood.


    So he was relying on that girl''s strength! When he thought that his backer was now the most beloved concubine of the emperor, his temper flared up.


    However, just as she wanted to point at Chu Feng and walk into the courtyard with a panicked expression, the old woman looked carefully and saw that it was the son of the Emperor. She wanted to tell him about what had happened and have him help her vent her anger.


    But unexpectedly, Steward Wang walked in front of the boy and said with his head lowered, "Young master Chu, it''s really easy to find you. You disappeared in the blink of an eye. If you lost him, even ten heads wouldn''t be enough to cut him off!"


    The crying sound of Steward Wang was akin to the grief of his dead parents. Chu Feng could not help but feel a chill run down his spine.


    Steward Wang''s humble attitude caused the old woman to be a bit disappointed. She really couldn''t figure out who that boy was or why he had to lower his head.


    This was because he knew that the ministers would lower their heads to greet Steward Wang, but he didn''t expect that an ordinary boy would actually make Steward Wang so afraid.


    Chu Feng did not say anything else. He only pulled Xiang Xiang''s hand and walked towards the distant door. As he neared the door, he said, "Steward Wang, take away the girl who is kneeling on the ground as well! My sister didn''t bring the little girl here. Let her take care of my sister! " Then he walked away.


    "Thank you." Wa Cheng Xiang said.


    "A small matter." Chu Feng replied.


    Steward Wang said a few words to the old woman before chasing in the direction that Chu Feng had left in.

 C16

    The mama stood there in a daze, thinking back to what had just happened with some lingering fear.


    Just who was that youth? This was no longer something she needed to consider.


    Right now, she only knew that the youth was not someone she could offend. Seeing the figure that had walked away, the mama gradually woke up, and her pale complexion had also recovered quite a bit.


    After a long sigh of relief, the mama walked forward and supported the girl who was kneeling on the ground. She said in a gentle and soft voice to the girl, "Go back and pack up. Report to me in a while."


    The old woman''s sudden change in attitude made the little girl a little uncomfortable.


    However, the maid''s face revealed a happy expression. Although she did not know what would happen in the future, she felt that it would definitely be better than this.


    "I''ll send you back after this banquet." Chu Feng said a bit dejectedly.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Gongcheng Xiang lowered her head and responded. She was also a bit disappointed.


    Thinking about how she was going to leave him right after she left, Gongcheng Xiang felt a faint pain in his heart, as if he didn''t want to part with him. When he thought of all that Chu Feng had done for him, perhaps others might not be able to tell. However, Cheng Xiang could clearly feel that Chu Feng was concerned about her from all angles.


    Taking the servant just now for example, Chu Feng originally did not want to care about it. However, when he saw Xiang''s pitying gaze, he still walked over.


    He knew that Chu Feng cared a lot about her, and Chu Feng also knew that He Chengxiang liked him a lot.


    In the following days, the boy would always take care of the girl with great care, and the girl also really liked the feeling of being taken care of by Chu Feng.


    Unknowingly, the relationship between the two had become a bit ambiguous, but neither of them managed to reveal it.


    Now that they were about to face this separation, both of them felt a little uncomfortable in their hearts.


    Suddenly, the girl thought of that recent afternoon.


    Chu Feng asked, "Hungry?"


    Lu Chengxiang nodded.


    Seeing that Canghai Mingyue returned, Chu Feng frowned a bit. There was nothing to eat on the carriage, and the dry rations he brought from the mountain had already been eaten. There was still some time before he returned home.


    The boy was a bit anxious, and when he happened to glance out the window at some flowers, he couldn''t help but reveal a happy expression.


    Lu Chengxiang thought that Chu Feng wanted to give it to him, but he only said, "Follow me and make some nectar for the flowers."


    As the boy tore apart the leaf strength of the flower, he told the girl the story of the flower.


    Chu Feng, ah, xiang xiang, spent the entire afternoon happily on the bumpy carriage.


    The incident in the car when they came back from the Dream Rain Temple.


    Lu Chengxiang''s eyes became hazy, and scenes of the past began to surface in his mind.


    She still clearly remembered the afternoon they came back from the temple, how sweet and warm it had been between them.


    Chu Feng embraced her and gently asked, "Can you not go back?"


    Hearing that, Chengxiang trembled a little, but she didn''t want to go back either.


    However, in his heart, he was thinking about the family that he had been separated from for so many years.


    On one side, it was him. On the other, it was his home.


    Gongcheng Xiang did not say anything and only quietly hugged Chu Feng tightly.


    When Steward Wang, who was hurrying over, saw this scene, he was somewhat shocked.


    For a moment, he couldn''t understand why these siblings would hug each other like this.


    The questions lingered in his mind, but he recalled that he had only heard that the mighty general had a grandson. He had never heard of a grandson.


    Thinking of this, Steward Wang seemed to understand something and didn''t go up to disturb them. Instead, he quietly retreated to the side and waited.


    This was also the reason why he was able to become the most popular person in front of the Son of Heaven. He had already mastered his ability to read words and observe expressions to the point of being pure fire.


    "It''s okay, I''ll come see you in the future." Chu Feng broke the silence.


    Yun Chengxiang raised his head and looked at him, murmuring, "You have to come and see me! Otherwise, I''ll be sad if I can''t wait for you. "


    The sound of the incense pricking Chu Feng''s heart.


    It was because of this vow that, many years later, a calamity would befall the cultivation world.


    It was all because of the girl in front of him.


    The sound of footsteps woke Chu Feng and Zi Ling who were immersed in happiness and sorrow.


    A group of guards from afar walked towards Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng could faintly see that the leader''s gaze towards him was a bit unfriendly.


    That made Chu Feng a bit suspicious. How did he become an enemy when he was here?


    Soon, the guard leader arrived before Chu Feng. He looked to Chu Feng and said to the soldiers behind him, "This man is unfamiliar. Bring him away."


    When Chu Feng heard those words, his expression turned gloomy.


    Chu Feng, who was in the same period of separation as him, was originally in a very bad mood. After hearing the arrogant voice, he spoke even more without saying anything.


    The soldiers quickly surrounded Chu Feng and the others. One of the soldiers seemed to want to show his strength, so the monkey urgently extended his hand to grab at Chu Feng and the others.


    Chu Feng calmed down after the sudden change.


    Taking a step forward, he kicked the soldier to the ground.


    Just by thinking about it, one could imagine how powerful the strike of an Aurous Core stage cultivator could be.


    The soldier was curled up on the ground, unconscious from the pain.


    Many years later, there had always been such a question in his heart. How could his bones be shattered by that single kick?


    When the surrounding soldiers saw the painful look on the soldier''s face, they were shocked. The leader of the guards quickly regained his senses and shouted towards the courtyard, "Men, quick! Assassins! Assassins!"


    All of a sudden, all of the soldiers outside were rushing towards the courtyard.


    Steward Wang heard the noise and walked out from the corner. He panicked when he saw that Chu Feng was surrounded by a group of soldiers.


    At this moment, a young eunuch happened to pass by him. Steward Wang hastily pulled his arm and said a few words.


    The young eunuch then ran away in a hurry.


    Steward Wang also walked towards the group of soldiers.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing surrounding the noble guests in the palace? " Steward Wang was a bit angry. "Hurry up and disperse."


    When the guard commander heard Steward Wang''s words, he was a bit surprised. How many people could be esteemed guests to Steward Wang? He couldn''t help but want to disperse with his men.


    However, when he thought of his master''s instructions, he couldn''t help but turn his head and confidently say, "They are assassins."


    As he said this, the captain pointed at the soldiers lying on the ground.


    Steward Wang looked at the soldiers on the ground. That pained expression on his face didn''t seem like it was an act, and for a moment, he was somewhat puzzled.


    When the guard commander saw that Steward Wang hesitated for a moment, he thought to himself, "Could it be that this brat is only close friends with Steward Wang, and that he can help him speak up?"


    The guard commander pondered.


    Steward Wang saw that the guard commander was not giving him any face, so he said, "These two esteemed guests of His Majesty''s, today His Majesty wants me to accompany them on their tour of the palace."


    Manager Wang said arrogantly.


    When the guard commander heard that Steward Wang had brought out the emperor, his face became as happy as a gentle breeze, and his previous thoughts became even more resolute.


    Who could be so arrogant as to trouble the son of the Emperor? He couldn''t help but smile at Steward Wang, before turning around and saying to the guard at the side, "These two are assassins, arrest them."


    "You dare to have the last name Gao?" When Steward Wang heard Commander Gao''s order, he became furious. He hadn''t thought that even after he had spoken of his majesty himself, Commander Gao would still be so stubborn.


    Commander Gao looked at Steward Wang confidently and said, "You are a eunuch, and I am a vice general in the palace. Tell me if I dare."


    When Steward Wang heard the word eunuch, his face flushed red, not knowing how to refute.


    In the palace, the eunuchs had a low status. They had no power, nor did they have anything. The officials would usually lower their voice to him, but he was just borrowing his majesty.


    Actually, in the hearts of those officials, Steward Wang knew that he was nothing.


    When Chu Feng heard that the guard was humiliating Steward Wang, he started to feel a bit uncomfortable in his heart. At least the person in front of him took care of him for a long time.


    He took a step forward and slapped the commander.


    Commander Gao was still brimming with pride when he was suddenly slapped in the face by someone else. With a pale face, he turned around and shouted, "Arrest them! They are assassins! Those who obstruct them will be killed without mercy!"


    At this moment, the soldiers who had just arrived from outside the courtyard all rushed forward when they heard the assassin''s name.


    Each and every one of them pulled out their swords from their waists and began to attack Chu Feng with an imposing manner.


    At this moment, Steward Wang was spared from the fate of dying. The young eunuch who had gone to report had not brought anyone with him yet. What could he do?


    Seeing the soldiers that rushed over, Steward Wang squeezed into the crowd and stood in front of Chu Feng. He said to Chu Feng, "Young master, I''ll stop them later. Take this chance to quickly escape."


    Hearing those words, Chu Feng was unable to help himself from being shocked.


    He hadn''t thought that at this point, this servant would still be able to stand in front of him.


    At that moment, Chu Feng couldn''t help being a bit touched.


    Even though Chu Feng knew that the head steward was forced into such a state by the might of his grandfather and the others, when he thought of how a servant could stand in front of his master while facing death, his loyalty was enough to move Chu Feng.


    A machete hacked towards Steward Wang in front of Chu Feng. He unwillingly closed his eyes.


    However, after waiting for a long time, there was still no pain on his neck.


    Manager Wang opened his eyes in confusion.


    Just now, a haughty voice had whispered in his ear, "My men, I will protect them."


    Steward Wang looked at the fallen soldiers with a puzzled expression.


    Steward Wang could clearly see the fear in the eyes of the soldiers in the distance. He didn''t quite understand what was going on.


    Could it be him?


    Doubts were swirling in Steward Wang''s mind. Before he could figure it out, another group of people had already broken into the garden. After careful inspection, Steward Wang was able to recognize who they were, and his face lit up.


    He ran over while crying.


    In the midst of Chu Feng''s confusion, Steward Wang cried out, "Your Majesty, mighty general, you''re finally here!" "If you wait a little longer, you might not be able to see young master Chu."


    When Chu Feng heard those words, he couldn''t help sweating profusely in his heart. "All of this seemed to have been done by myself. How could it have anything to do with your Majesty and grandfather?"


    They left behind a large group of people who were rushing over.


    The soldiers looked at Chu Feng''s departing figure with suspicion. Why was he acting this way? Could it be that he did not know that he was talking to His Majesty?


    For a moment, everyone was confused.


    Upon seeing the terrified guards lying in the courtyard, he was at a loss.


    What was going on?


    They had just been informed that someone was causing trouble in the palace, but from the looks of it, what happened just now must have been related to the boy that had just left. So why was he able to leave so calmly?


    "Manager Wang, what is going on?" The one who spoke was the old prince.


    At this moment, Chu Xiaotian''s face was overcast. Ever since he received news that his grandson was in trouble, his complexion had not improved at all.


    The king''s face was dark as well. He had been praying ever since he received the news that nothing bad would happen to him.


    He was clearly aware of how crazy Chu Xiaotian was when he went berserk! The memories of the past made him, who was now the Son of Heaven, somewhat afraid.


    When he saw the emperor''s odd expression, Steward Wang wisely chose to shut his mouth.


    At this moment, the old prince was asking about what had just happened.


    Steward Wang looked at His Majesty with a troubled expression.


    His Majesty nodded, indicating that he spoke.


    Steward Wang recounted the entire story in detail from the side.


    Hearing the process, everyone couldn''t help but furrow their brows. Just who was behind this? And in the end, how could those soldiers fall in an instant?


    This problem had troubled them bitterly.


    But it was quickly rejected.


    When Chu Xiaotian heard this, his heart skipped a beat. He thought that his son, a tourist, would be able to pass that skill down to his grandson.


    For a moment, he spoke out his thoughts in excitement.


    At this time, it was already deep into the night. Three elders and the current Son of Heaven were sitting in the room.


    A slightly aged person said, "Even though that expert had requested that Ming Fan not to pass down his cultivation technique to an outsider, this outsider did not even bring his own son!"


    After the elder voiced out his thoughts, the others nodded in agreement and followed suit.


    The old prince teased, "Third brother, it seems that your family has another capable person!"


    When Chu Xiaotian heard this, his face turned slightly red, "Second brother, don''t say that, we are all in the same family!"


    "Right, we are one family from the start." The one who spoke was the first elder who spoke.


    "Xiao Tian." "One day, I will find some time to ask Feng''er."


    Chu Xiaotian nodded his head in agreement.

 C17

    So much had happened in the palace last night.


    Everyone felt a bit depressed during the banquet tonight. Who would have thought that such a thing would happen in such a joyous day?


    The king''s face darkened. Who was the mastermind behind this?


    Who exactly was that Vice Commander serving? Could it be that another wave of power was growing?


    This question not only troubled His Majesty, but also the Old Prince and Chu Xiaotian.


    The scene from years ago, when the king''s power was about to be overturned, uncontrollably appeared in the emperor''s mind once more.


    At that time, when the Son of Heaven was still young and he had just ascended to the throne, he had no power whatsoever.


    In the end, the situation became even worse. The Prime Minister actually raised his army to rebel.


    At that time, there was no one close to the emperor.


    He still remembered how touched he was when the soldiers went on a rampage and a young eunuch stood in front of him.


    At that time, the young eunuch had already transformed into the current steward of the king with a shake of his body.


    At that time, the young Emperor was extremely afraid. Facing the fear of death, how many would not be afraid?


    He remembered crying when the soldiers surrounded him, when he was twelve.


    He remembered the wild eyes roaming over him, the mocking laughter echoing in his ears, and then he was desperate.


    Just as the blade was about to hack at him, a mighty general rushed in from outside. His face was covered in blood, and the youth in white beside him was also covered in blood.


    The soldiers were stunned by the scene, and it was at this moment that the Son of Heaven was saved.


    The moment General Wu had appeared, he had dealt with the soldiers surrounding His Majesty.


    Then, he shouted, "Ming Fan, bring His Majesty away first!"


    The moment he turned around, he saw the mighty general getting shot by an arrow. At that time, the youth in white''s eyes suddenly turned red, and in the blink of an eye, he had rushed in front of the general and asked, "How is it?"


    "It''s fine. Hurry up and take his Majesty away."


    The general was almost furious. The youth seemed to have noticed something. When he looked out the window, his face darkened and he muttered, "Father, protect His Majesty. Let me do it."


    The general looked at the youth with some worry, but seeing the confidence in the first year''s eyes, he walked up to the king with his hands covering his chest. His mighty body shielded the king tightly.


    At that moment His Majesty felt that he was no longer alone, no longer afraid.


    He didn''t know how that youth had managed to do it, but he could hear miserable cries coming from outside.


    Finally, when everything returned to peace and quiet, the public square outside was littered with corpses.


    That youth was also leaning on his sword as he stood there, appearing extremely exhausted. In the end, he actually fell down.


    Seeing the horrifying side of the man, the king could not help but hold the mighty general tightly as he muttered to himself, "Third uncle, I''m afraid, I''m afraid."


    The general patted him gently on the shoulder and said, "Everything will pass. Everything will pass."


    "Come, Your Majesty asks this old official to toast you." A genial voice sounded from the wine table.


    Under Old Wang''s lead, the atmosphere clearly became a lot better. A faint smile appeared on everyone''s faces.


    It was already dawn. There was only light. The sun could not be seen. Chu Feng walked out of his room and looked to the sky. His gaze became firm.


    Then he walked towards his grandfather''s room.


    "No, how can I do that? Stop talking, I won''t agree." A loud shout came from a woman.


    Chu Feng looked at his grandfather with a pleading gaze.


    His grandfather shrugged helplessly. His meaning was clear, he would settle his own problem by himself.


    After Chu Feng saw it, he turned his gaze to his grandmother.


    The madame was furious when she heard her grandson say that he was going to wander around. She had already lost a son, so how could she lose her only grandson?


    Thus, when Chu Feng suggested this idea, he rejected it immediately.


    "Grandma, it''s really okay, I promise." Chu Feng said in a swaggering manner.


    The old lady didn''t even look at Chu Feng. If she understood that, then don''t even think about it. There was no discussion about it.


    "Feng''er, what happened yesterday?" Chu Xiaotian recalled the final question that the three brothers discussed last night, and could not help but raise it.


    Chu Feng pretended to be in a group and asked, "What do you mean, what happened? Grandfather, what are you doing! "


    When Chu Xiaotian heard his grandson''s words, his expression turned sour. He had never thought that his beloved grandson would still keep secrets from him. For a moment, his heart ached.


    "Grandfather, you mean the soldiers from yesterday?" Chu Feng said with a puzzled tone.


    When Chu Xiaotian heard Chu Feng''s question, he was a bit happy. He didn''t understand what Chu Feng meant just now and was still randomly thinking. He smiled and nodded his head to show that Chu Feng was that matter.


    "I was angry when those people tried to arrest us yesterday, but I didn''t do anything." Chu Feng stopped.


    His grandfather doubtfully asked, "He didn''t make a move?"


    Chu Feng said a bit bashfully, "When the guard wanted to chop at me, Steward Wang stood in front of me."


    Chu Feng said with a bit of disagreement.


    When Chu Xiaotian heard this, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. He didn''t think that there would be such a good servant. When he thought about how Steward Wang didn''t bring up this matter, he felt guilty.


    Chu Feng saw his grandfather''s puzzled gaze and continued saying, "I thought that Steward Wang was quite nice, so I knocked down those soldiers and left them on the ground."


    Chu Xiaotian heard Chu Feng''s words and stood up. He looked at Chu Feng and asked, "Did you beat up all the soldiers?"


    Chu Feng firmly nodded and said a bit embarrassedly, "If it wasn''t for my lack of strength, I wouldn''t have stood up with those people outside."


    When Chu Xiaotian heard his grandson''s discontented tone, his heart was filled with sweat. You''re strong, and that courtyard is at least a hundred meters long. How could you instantly ¡­ Chu Xiaotian was speechless, he could only nod his head.


    "Grandma, Grandpa agreed." After Chu Feng said those words, Chu Xiao finally woke up from his contemplation. He looked at Chu Feng with a bewildered expression, as he had agreed to something.


    For a moment, he was lost in thought.


    At this moment, the old lady who had been caught in her surprise regained her senses. She had been surprised by what her grandson had said about yesterday. She did not expect such an unremarkable grandson to be so capable.


    Now that he heard his grandson''s joyful voice, he looked at the old man with a puzzled expression. The old man had clearly asked, "Old man, what did you promise him?"


    Chu Xiaotian rolled his eyes and shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he did not know either.


    Chu Feng joyfully said to his grandmother, "Grandma, I''ll go back and pack up. I''ll set off tomorrow."


    The old mistress asked doubtfully, "I will leave tomorrow. Where are we going?" We still need to stay in the capital for a period of time! "


    Chu Feng excitedly said, "Just now, grandpa already promised to go out and search for the peak of the dao."


    When the old mistress heard this, her initially joyous expression darkened. She was about to reject him.


    Chu Feng already spoke first, "When I was young, father often told me that as a man, it would be hard for one to chase after the words of another. Grandfather, you won''t go back on your word right?"


    Chu Xiaotian heard Chu Feng''s playful voice and felt a bit helpless. He never would have thought that this little guy would talk to him about being a man.


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. In the end, he nodded and said, "That''s right. Since we''ve already said it, we can''t go back on our word."


    Hearing that his grandfather had agreed to it, Chu Feng ignored his grandmother and ran outside while skipping.


    The madame was about to say, "I haven''t agreed yet!"


    Chu Feng had already walked out of the room. In the end, he had to vent his anger on Chu Xiaotian.


    He drank a cup of water and muttered, "That''s true. My grandson has such a great ability, I''m afraid he won''t be any worse than his father in the future. How could a small city trap him?


    When Chu Xiaotian heard those words, he had the urge to spit out blood. He never would have thought that even after so many hours of suffering, she still agreed to let Chu Feng go out for adventure.


    Thinking about how he had been framed by his grandson and had been taught a lesson by his wife for such a long time, he felt a bit depressed.


    Thinking about how he hadn''t been to the training field for a long time, he couldn''t help but want to go there to relax and relieve his nervousness.


    That night, the soldiers in the barracks complained incessantly, "That mighty general is really strong and experienced. His training is not sloppy at all."


    For a moment, many soldiers lamented: Life is really hard.


    Chu Feng returned to his room and felt a bit dejected. He muttered, "I''m sorry, grandfather."


    Chu Feng''s heart ached when he saw the gloomy expression on the old man''s face. He did not expect that he would accidentally hurt his beloved grandfather, and in the end, it was still him who quickly turned his head around, feigning confusion as he asked occasionally about the matters of the soldiers yesterday.


    Thinking to that point, Chu Feng couldn''t help but begin to blame himself. Exactly what had happened to him? Could it be that even his grandfather could not believe him?


    At that time, Chu Feng was blaming himself for thinking about it.


    Finally, he let out a sigh of relief and murmured, "It''s good. I have to deal with it quickly or my grandfather would be hurt."


    Chu Feng paced back and forth in the house. After he finished packing his clothes, he walked into the room where the girl was staying.


    "Xiang, pack up. I''ll send you home tomorrow."


    After hearing the boy''s words, Wu Chengxiang couldn''t help but tremble. There was joy and sorrow in his voice.


    Chu Feng was able to see that the woman was injured. Thus, he grabbed the girl''s waist and whispered into her ear, "Rest assured, I will not abandon you."


    After listening to the boy''s words, Lu Chengxiang felt even more uneasy.


    From her point of view, boys were doted on by thousands of people. How could they be compatible with ordinary girls like her?


    Thinking of this, the girl''s heart ached.


    As Chu Feng spoke, he hugged her tightly.


    The more Chu Feng acted this way, the more uneasy he became. In the end, the girl shed a single tear.


    However, Chu Feng did not understand why the tear fell.


    "It''s okay, I''ll definitely come find you." Chu Feng promised the girl again.


    Perhaps it was because of Chu Feng''s firm tone, that Ah Chengxiang started to believe it. In his heart, he couldn''t help but silently anticipate the day they would meet again, hoping that they wouldn''t come too late.


    "Yes." Lu Chengxiang said in a low voice.


    Chu Feng held the girl''s hand and said, "Let''s go and take a walk outside. We''ll be leaving tomorrow."


    Lu Chengxiang nodded and agreed with his suggestion.


    The palace seemed to have quieted down, obviously not as busy as yesterday.


    Today, without Steward Wang following them, the two of them walked down the path hand in hand.


    No one knew what Chu Feng said, but they kept hearing the incessant chuckles of He Chengxiang that caused the quiet courtyard to shake.


    At this moment, a well-dressed youth stood on a tall building in the distance. Looking at the two of them, his eyes showed a trace of fear. The boy holding the girl''s hand was too terrifying.


    He was originally drooling over the girl''s beauty and had a crooked idea in his head. He planned all of yesterday''s events. Fortunately, the guard commander had now become an idiot. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would ¡­ The more the well-dressed youth thought about it, the more afraid he became. In the end, he couldn''t help but feel lucky.


    If he was discovered, even if he was the son of the concubine doted upon by His Majesty, he wouldn''t be able to escape his doom.


    In the instant he saw Chu Feng backstage, he was stunned. He never would have thought that it was the old man''s grandson.


    If he were to be discovered, it would still be a question whether the emperor would speak up for him.


    All sorts of thoughts rose up in the well-dressed youth''s mind. Finally, he made a decision in his heart: I can''t be so reckless in the future.


    This youth''s lecherous act had provoked a variety of self-examination from the well-dressed youth. He had unexpectedly laid the foundation for becoming a Monarch in the future. Everything was unpredictable!


    Who would have thought that the once lecherous and obscene youth would have such accomplishments in the future?

 C18

    The next day. When the sun rose from the east, Chu Feng had already packed his luggage and was standing at the entrance waiting for her arrival.


    Arroyo slowly walked out of the room. Seeing that Chu Feng was already waiting for him, his face couldn''t help but blush a bit. He shyly lowered his head and embarrassedly curled his lips to look at Chu Feng who was looking at the sky.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s warm and magnetic voice, that layer of bashfulness quietly faded away. Raising his head, he actually shot a mischievous glare at Chu Feng.


    "Wait a long time," he said to the boy.


    Chu Feng smiled and said, "I just arrived." After a pause, he said, "Let''s go! We think of our grandparents to go our separate ways, so let''s set off! "


    Chenxiang followed behind Chu Feng like a young wife and prepared to bid farewell to her grandparents.


    The two of them remained silent as they enjoyed a moment of peace.


    He passed through the front yard, turned the corner, and arrived at his grandparents'' room. After lingering at the door for a long time, he finally knocked on the door.


    "We''re leaving so early!" The old mistress who opened the door was surprised to see that her grandson had packed his luggage.


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "Mn, let''s go early."


    The old lady lovingly caressed Chu Feng''s head, a bit reluctant to part with him. Then, she turned around to look at the fragrance of the city and smiled, "Come back often and visit. Your grandson has left.


    The old mistress'' voice trembled as she spoke.


    At this point, Chu Xiaotian walked out of the room and patted his wife''s shoulder, "Everything will be fine, they will be back."


    Hearing his grandfather''s words, Chu Feng hurriedly nodded and said, "We will return, we will."


    The madame also nodded her head to show that she knew.


    Chu Xiaotian took out a token and said to Chu Feng, "Take it."


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but find it funny when he saw the words "As if I came here personally" written on the badge. With his strength, he still needed the badge!


    He wanted to reject his grandfather''s idea, but in the blink of an eye, he realized that even if he didn''t need it, it would still be useful for incense! He couldn''t help but keep it in his bosom.


    The old lady took out a large amount of money and kept on stuffing it into Chu Feng''s hand.


    In her words, she couldn''t starve on the road anymore. If he wanted to eat the best and live the best, how would he have enough money?!


    When Chu Feng heard those words, he began to sweat profusely. This grandmother of his was truly rich. She did not feel any heartache at all when using her.


    In the end, he gave Chu Feng a jade pendant and said, "If the money is not enough, then this piece of jade is really going to the General Bank to get the money! That''s our own store, get as much as you want.


    When Chu Xiaotian heard his wife''s words, he was speechless. This wife really dotes on her grandson.


    It was only at noon that Chu Feng and the others walked out from the palace. Upon thinking of how his grandmother had been so capable in the morning, Chu Feng felt a bit ashamed.


    His grandma had thought of all sorts of things, including how long he would be able to sleep and how many times he would have to travel in one day, and so on. Everything had been arranged in detail for Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. He didn''t expect that so many things would be involved after leaving home.


    His grandmother''s passionate look had already touched Chu Feng''s heart.


    The sun was high in the sky by now. Aoao Xiang looked at Chu Feng and teased, "Feng, your grandma is so strong!"


    After hearing those words, Chu Feng smiled embarrassedly, then pulled Xiang Xiang''s hand and walked forward.


    The carriage was already waiting outside the palace. Chu Feng and the others got on the carriage and left.


    In a small room in the palace, a group of people were discussing: I wonder what surprises that little guy will bring us in the future.


    The one who spoke was an old man wearing a brown robe. When the other old men heard this, they couldn''t help but nod their heads, indicating that they were looking forward to the arrival of that day.


    In a certain corner of the room stood the mighty General Chu Feng''s grandfather.


    At this moment, he had a smile on his face. How could he not be happy when he heard others praise his grandson?


    He never thought that his family would have two cultivators. One was his son and the other was his grandson.


    The old man happily enjoyed this glory.


    After all, the cultivators of the continent were too mysterious, and the path of his own son''s cultivation was a fortuitous one. He really had to thank that esteemed person!


    He still remembered the scene of that floating old man accepting Mingfan. At that time ¡­ However, the Chu Feng who went on a long journey didn''t know that. In his heart, he only knew his grandparents, his parents, and that was what he cared about. As for the matters of the family, he could leave them behind.


    After an afternoon''s journey, when Chu Feng got off the carriage, it was evident that he was feeling a bit tired. He did not ride the carriage and walk around as his granny had told him to.


    Chu Feng was hurrying because he knew that the girl wanted to return home as soon as possible. Although the girl did not say anything, he knew that the girl wished she could rush there overnight. His parents, who had been separated for so many years, were about to meet again. How could a girl not be excited?


    After a few days of travelling, the carriage stopped in front of a small town. The people there could clearly see that they were somewhat free, and the people on the streets were sparse.


    Chu Feng got off the carriage and walked forward while holding the girl''s hand.


    Coming to this small town again, the two of them had a deep feeling for each other. The girl was excited because this was her hometown. The boy was excited not only because this was where he met the girl, but also because he was happy to see the girl.


    The boy''s mood would always change unconsciously with the girl.


    Only then did he realize that he couldn''t leave the girl any longer.


    At this moment, Chu Feng had thought of staying in this little town and living an ordinary life.


    However, when he thought of his wandering father and his missing mother, the boy quickly rejected the idea.


    Walking on the street, the girl looked around, trying to recall every single scene of the past.


    The girl was jumping around on the street like an elf while the boy was enjoying watching her.


    Finally, the girl stopped in front of an alley. Her eyes were a little blurred, and the tears in her eyes kept rolling. The boy knew that the girl was about to arrive home.


    The boy walked forward and patted the girl''s shoulder and said, "No, it''s fine. You''ve returned. Everything will be fine."


    The girl heard the boy''s voice and leaned toward him.


    Along the way, the girl wondered what had happened to her parents. Maybe they had forgotten about her, or if they were already gone.


    The girl was always worried. The boy looked very upset, trying his best to comfort the girl, but it was all in vain. The girl was still as anxious as before.


    Now that they were at their doorstep, the girl didn''t want to face it anymore. She was afraid that her parents, whom she had been searching so hard for, were no longer around. The boy took the girl''s hand and walked forward.


    When he passed a corner, the boy paused for a moment, looked at the corner, and then continued forward.


    It was just a tiny movement, but the girl felt a little heartache because they had met there.


    Under the guidance of the girl, the boy and the girl turned a few corners before finally coming to a stop in front of a small house.


    The boy knew that the girl had reached home and would never need to take care of her again. In an instant, the boy''s heart ached.


    The girl was lost in thought as she looked at the faded door. In her mind, she could still vaguely remember the bright red door. She didn''t expect that in the blink of an eye, things had changed.


    The girl knocked on the door with a trembling hand.


    She waited for a long time, but still no one came to the door. The girl became anxious and looked at the boy in fear.


    The boy gave him a smile and said, "It''s fine, it''s fine. Wait a little longer."


    The boy''s words were very relaxed, allowing the girl to feel slightly more at ease.


    The door creaked open. The girl''s calm heart tensed up at this moment. She looked at the door in anticipation.


    "You are?" The middle-aged man who opened the door looked at the two young children in confusion, not knowing what they were doing here.


    The moment the man opened the door, the girl''s tears flowed uncontrollably.


    The thin torso in front of him had clearly changed a lot. Many wrinkles had appeared on his face, and his arms were slightly smaller.


    The girl looked at the middle-aged man, causing him to be puzzled.


    The girl in the middle-aged man''s eyes was a noble and noble person. From her clothes, he could tell that she was a young miss. He couldn''t understand what was going on with the girl.


    While he was still confused, the girl was already hugging him tightly. She muttered, "Daddy, Xiang Xiang is back."


    Seeing this scene of indifference, Chu Feng was unable to help himself from feeling dejected.


    For a moment, he couldn''t help but think of his shattered home.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Chu Feng''s eyes couldn''t help but blur. At this moment, there was no laughter or sighs. There were only tears.


    The girl cried happily in her father''s arms as she recounted the hardships that she had endured all these years.


    When the middle-aged man heard his daughter''s story, he also teared up.


    The girl seemed to have thought of something and asked, "Where''s Mother?"


    The middle-aged man slapped his head, then turned around and shouted into the room, "Old granny, quickly come out! Look who''s back!"


    A burst of chattering came from within the room. When the woman and the girl looked at each other, the woman''s tears immediately flowed out.


    Her daughter was back. She wasn''t as slow as her husband.


    The woman was a bit shocked. This daughter who was pregnant for ten months, this daughter who had been separated for so many years had finally returned.


    The three of them hugged each other quietly and cried for a long time. Finally, the middle-aged man said, "Don''t cry, don''t cry, it''s a good thing that your daughter is back. Old woman, go get some food, your daughter probably hasn''t eaten lunch yet. I''ll go to town and buy some meat. We''ll have red-braised pork tonight. "


    Hearing her husband''s words, the woman revealed a smile and happily went into the kitchen to busy herself. The middle-aged man also walked out the door, leaving the girl alone.


    The girl looked around and suddenly felt flustered. The boy was gone, the boy was gone.


    Finally, the girl at the corner of the EQ saw a line of words: "Wait for me, I will come back to marry you."


    The girl was crying as she caressed the uneven walls. She was curled up on the floor, quietly sobbing until her father came back from buying meat.


    As the girl followed her father, a figure emerged from another corner and muttered, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    When the boy left, the girl seemed to be missing something, and was always a little uneasy. But thinking about the row at the corner of the wall, the girl couldn''t help but look forward to the future.


    At the dinner table, his father asked his daughter, "Who is that boy at noon?"


    The girl became sad when her father mentioned the boy. The boy''s departure made the girl sad.


    The mother seemed to notice that her daughter was a little disappointed, and she gave her husband a kick, signaling him not to ask too much.


    The husband seemed to see the sadness in his daughter''s face and shut his mouth. He continued to scoop food into his daughter''s bowl.


    Just as everyone was eating happily, the girl said, "He''s the best boy in the world."


    When his parents heard this, they were at a loss.


    Looking at his daughter''s silly look, he seemed to understand a little bit.


    After dinner, his father held his daughter''s hand as they chatted. There was a burst of rapid knocks on the door.


    His father walked outside in a group, but he seemed to have thought of something in the blink of an eye.


    The girl forgot her father''s embarrassed expression as she muttered in her heart, "What''s wrong with this family? What''s wrong?"

 C19

    Daybreak. The rapid knocks sounded once more.


    The father walked out and opened the door with a puzzled expression.


    The moment the door latch was picked up, the door was kicked open and the girl''s father was forced to the ground.


    The girl hastily ran out of the house to help her father up, and looked at the people who had barged in.


    They were all fierce, and the girl was curled up in her father''s embrace.


    At this moment, a manager walked out from the crowd. The girl''s father said to him, "Didn''t my family''s little girl give you the jade pendant yesterday? Why are you guys here again?"


    The manager looked at him with an insidious smile and said indifferently: "This broken jade pendant, this shitty money, my young master said that he only recognizes money and not things."


    Then, he threw the jade pendant on the ground and turned around. "Fifty silver taels. Come and get it tonight. If you don''t, it will be a pity for your pretty girl."


    When the girl heard the manager''s laughter, her body trembled uncontrollably. Years of memories once again surfaced in the girl''s mind as a single tear uncontrollably fell from her eyes.


    At this moment, the white-clothed youth on the rooftop in the distance saw this scene and his face darkened. The girl in his heart was his reverse scale and no one was allowed to touch her.


    The girl picked up the jade pendant and wiped off the dust on its body. She murmured, "Grandmother, it seems that things are not as you said."


    The girl clearly remembered that before she left, her grandma had given her many accessories to protect her from emergencies. But now, it seemed that it wasn''t a good idea at all.


    The girl''s father sat paralyzed on the ground after those people left. He did not expect the debt he owed from failing his business to implicate his innocent daughter. He was momentarily at a loss.


    A day passed in silence.


    Nightfall quickly arrived. The girl''s father paced back and forth in the room uneasily. Could it be that he really wanted them to bring his daughter back home?


    His father clenched his fists as his eyes widened. In his heart, he secretly made up his mind. If they dared to try and force him, he would fight them to the death.


    There was a knock on the door. It seemed a bit warm, not as urgent as it had been in the morning.


    This confused the girl''s father. Those people were always making a ruckus. What were they doing today? Why were they so gentle?


    His father opened the door doubtfully. At this moment, a group of soldiers entered the room, shocking the father of the girl.


    He didn''t think that his emotions would actually move the government. This would be troublesome. If that steward came, he could play tricks with him, but the government ¡­ What should he do? The old man panicked and didn''t know what to do. Seeing this scene, the mother quickly hugged the girl tightly, as if she was afraid that the girl would leave her side.


    At this moment, a person walked over from behind the soldiers. Upon closer inspection, the old man realized that it was the county magistrate of the local tyrant. He became even more alarmed. Why was this person here?


    The county magistrate walked up, looked at him who was still trembling, and then walked straight to his daughter''s side. The old father was about to say something, but the county magistrate''s voice had already arrived.


    When the old man heard the county magistrate''s words, he was somewhat puzzled. Why did the county magistrate call him boy and his daughter young miss? His words were actually fawning on her. This confused the old father. How could this domineering local tyrant end up like this today?


    In fact, even the girl was puzzled. How did she know his identity?


    Suddenly, the county magistrate seemed to recall something. He turned around and said, "Grand Master, quickly bring the package over."


    A frail figure rushed over and said with a flattering smile, "Young miss, here''s your bag."


    The moment the girl saw the bundle, she suddenly understood that all of this had been arranged by the boy.


    The girl tightly hugged her bundle as tears streamed down her face.


    When the county magistrate saw the girl''s expression, he panicked for a moment. He still remembered the words that the person holding the token that gave him the appearance of Zhen said to himself: If she ever shed another tear in the future, prepare to bid farewell to this world!


    Saying this, the youth punched at the stone lion beside him.


    For a moment, the county magistrate was stunned. The dust that filled the sky blurred his eyes, and the boy disappeared, as did the stone lion.


    The county magistrate stood blankly on the spot, reflecting on everything that had just happened.


    He remembered that at the edge of the sky, he remembered a saying: Three years from now, I will come back and see how you behave.


    Now that he saw the girl''s tears, the county magistrate became flustered, not knowing what to do. He was afraid that the young man would see everything from a corner, so he could not help but cast a pleading look at the Grand Master.


    Seeing the county magistrate''s expression, the magistrate rolled his eyes, walked up to him with his bamboo in his chest, and said in a gentle voice, "Miss, the boy who was given the package said that he will be back in three years."


    When the girl heard this, she raised her head and looked at the Grand Master with a hopeful expression. She wished that she knew more about the boy.


    But when the Grand Master said this, he stopped, as if he had nothing else to say.


    This caused the girl to feel somewhat disappointed.


    At this moment, the county magistrate, who was standing to the side, seemed to have remembered something. He thought for a moment, then said, "Miss, those people won''t come again, that young master has already helped you solve your problem. Oh right, if Miss encounters any difficulties in the future, you must tell me."


    As he said this, the county magistrate was on the verge of tears, as if he was saying, "If you want to come find me, I''ll cry for you."


    When the girl heard what the boy had done for her, she couldn''t help but smile.


    So the boy didn''t leave without saying goodbye. The boy was still by her side. So the boy was so gentle ¡­ Many of them had started to ripple in the girl''s heart.


    In the blink of an eye, the girl ran out of the house, causing the group of people in the courtyard to be puzzled. In their hearts, they thought, "What is this young lady up to ¡­" The girl didn''t pay attention to everyone''s surprised gazes and resolutely ran outside.


    It was dark outside and he couldn''t see the road clearly, but the girl was indeed running very fast.


    In the blink of an eye, the girl stopped listening and squatted down by a corner. She touched the uneven surface of the wall and slowly felt the small print on the wall.


    The tears of happiness flowed down in an instant, and now the girl seemed to hug the boy and say, Thank you.


    But she knew that now that the boy was gone, he must have taken care of his own affairs and gone.


    After a long time, the girl stood up and walked home with a smile on her face.


    The people in the yard were still there, and the county magistrate was talking to the girl''s father.


    The old man had also figured out the reason for all of this. It was probably the boy who had stood by his daughter''s side that day!


    The old father couldn''t help but think this in his heart.


    "Miss, you''re back!" Seeing that the girl had returned, the county magistrate walked up to her and shouted in a flattering manner.


    The girl looked at him and said with a smile, "Thank you, Old Master."


    When the county magistrate heard the girl being so polite, he felt a little uncomfortable and directly said, "This is what this lowly official should do. What should be done. "


    The girl didn''t say much to the county magistrate, because he knew it wouldn''t have happened without the boy.


    The girl said to the county magistrate, "It''s getting late. You should go back and rest."


    Hearing this, the county magistrate hurriedly responded to the order and led the group out.


    The girl carried her bundle into her room. He left his mother and father in the courtyard, looking like a bunch of gangsters.


    The girl opened the package in her room. Inside, there was a thick stack of money, as well as many tokens, including the one that I came to personally.


    At that moment, the girl knew that the boy had given her everything.


    She caressed those small and exquisite jade pendants, and she heard the long conversation before she left.


    At this moment, her mind was filled with countless memories. The girl was smiling, while the girl was smiling foolishly.


    Just one note in his bag was enough for the family to eat for the rest of their lives. Unexpectedly, the boy threw out a stack of notes.


    The two working people at the lower levels of society were shocked.


    The girl noticed her parents walking in and gave her father all the money in her bag.


    His father trembled as he received the thick stack of money from his daughter. He sighed in his heart: How could I spend so much money!


    When the mother saw the money, she thought in her heart, she never thought that she could live a good life. She couldn''t help sighing in her heart, the wisest thing to do in this life is to give birth to this precious daughter of hers.


    I don''t know what to say if Wa Cheng Xiang knew what her parents were thinking.


    Actually, he couldn''t blame them for it. In their entire lives, they had never seen this door that had too much money! In the past, he had only eaten meat during the new year. Usually, he would live a bitter life with white vegetables and rice.


    With so much money at this moment, how could he not let others express their feelings?


    His parents left the room, leaving his daughter in a daze.


    The girl looked at the tokens and couldn''t help but to think about the scene three years later when the boy came to find her.


    In the dead of night, she had fallen asleep, but she was still tightly hugging the bundle the boy had given her.


    At this time, the mother and father of the girl walked in from outside. The father looked at his daughter''s peaceful manner and muttered, "I hope that in the future, it won''t be too cruel.


    Having guessed the boy''s background, the father began to worry about his daughter''s future. Who could guarantee that the boy would not change his mind?


    His father''s concerns were apparent when he saw the county magistrate humbly fawning on his daughter.


    At this time, his daughter''s mother covered her daughter with a blanket and walked over. She held her husband''s hand and said, "Let''s take a look at it in a few years. Maybe her daughter will have forgotten about all this by then."


    The husband nodded his head in agreement.


    At this moment, a small voice came from outside the room. "Xiang, wait for me. I''ll be back in three years." After the youth palace disappeared, the youth also disappeared into the night.


    The girl was sleeping peacefully while the boy was on his way at night. The couple were worried about their daughter''s future.


    This night, which was originally peaceful, now had a few traces of melancholy.


    The boy left and set off for the mountains.


    Because the book said: Close to nature, can better understand.


    So the boy left the hustle and bustle of the world, the girl.


    All of this was forced because the boy had a dream, so he had to struggle. At this moment, the boy''s heart had a few more concerns.


    The boy was hurrying through the night, a trifle to him, who had reached the Aurous Core stage.


    As Chu Feng''s eyes disappeared into the night, an old man in green robes laughed, "I didn''t expect to see him make such progress in half a month. I''m really looking forward to his achievements in the future!"


    Our protagonist did not notice any of this. He was thinking about what kind of situation the continent''s most mysterious forest would have right now.


    There were many legends regarding it in that ancient book and Chu Feng couldn''t help but yearn for it.


    Right now, Chu Feng only wanted to climb to the peak of the world and give her a supreme glory.


    That simple thought made Chu Feng persevere in the face of many difficult situations. At the same time, because of the many higher ups, Chu Feng lost quite a bit. The cause and effect of all this was hard to say!


    Moonlight shone down on the earth. The boy didn''t have the time to stop and admire it, nor did he have the mood to pay attention to it. His heart was in his heart ¡­

 C20

    Chu Feng, who was dashing through the forest, had a figure that he couldn''t help but flash through his mind.


    The sadness and longing after leaving caused Chu Feng to collapse. He couldn''t help but increase his running speed and the force in his body also madly revolved behind him.


    At that moment, the direction that Chu Feng was heading towards was towards the location mentioned in the ancient book where the number one sword sect in the world, Mount Shu, was located.


    At the southeast corner of Mount Shu.


    Millions of years ago, a good swordsman founded Mount Shu Sword Sect. It has been passed down for more than 500 generations. Mount Shu, which had a lofty foundation, was still a great battle among cultivators. A single movement from it could intimidate the heaven and earth.


    The trees on both sides of the road quickly retreated. The white figure was like an afterimage. To Chu Feng, who was in the Aurous Core stage, this speed was already his limit.


    After a long while, Chu Feng who was in the middle of hurrying stopped. His face was obviously abnormally rosy, his chest kept on rising and falling, he took a long breath, and his hurried breathing gradually calmed down.


    After a short period of rest, Chu Feng continued to rush toward the southeastern corner.


    This was because he knew that Mount Shu would openly accept new disciples in a month''s time.


    According to the ancient book, Mount Shu was thousands of miles away from the Central Plains. He estimated that at his current speed, he would have to travel day and night to reach Mount Shu within a month.


    Thus, Chu Feng stopped for a moment and continued onward.


    Although there was an introduction on cultivation in that ancient book, it was very hard to understand. For example, the last time when Chu Feng broke through to the Jindan Stage, it was all because of that encounter. Otherwise, who knew when he would break through?


    There were also ancient books that said, "Those sects all have extremely obscure ace attacks. Ordinary people would not be able to see them, and would only use them when they are on the verge of death."


    Chu Feng, who wanted to ascend to the heavens, had chosen Mount Shu, the number one under the heavens, as his master to learn unparalleled immortal arts.


    Passing through the dense forest, he saw the Heavenly Cold Water of the Huai River.


    Thus, Chu Feng planned to follow the waters of the Freezing Sky Clan of Huai Hai upstream to search for the immortal-like existence of the Mount Shu Sword Sect.


    According to the book, the Mount Shu Sword Sect''s Alchemy Art was second only to the Hundred Flowers Valley, which was known as the Medicine Valley.


    With the combination of attack power and logistics, Chu Feng resolutely chose Mount Shu, which was located close to the primitive eastern part of the mountain.


    As he walked along the banks of the Huai River, Chu Feng started to tremble a bit. The Heavenly Cold Water was as cold as the book said it was.


    Chu Feng originally wanted to go closer to the Heavenly Cold Water, but he had no choice but to stop when he was a hundred meters away from the shore. He knew that if he were to take a few more steps forward, he would probably die here.


    Thus, even though he was curious, he still had to endure it.


    On the two banks of the Huai River, not a single blade of grass grew. However, that was also true. With Chu Feng''s Aurous Core stage cultivation, he could not even go near a hundred meters. How could those weak little grass and trees possibly grow?


    Walking on the edge of the Huai River, Chu Feng could feel the chilliness. However, it was precisely because of this burst of coldness that the force in Chu Feng''s body became abnormally excited, and he no longer felt tired.


    The Dao of the Heavens was astonishing, and the summer gradually passed.


    In his mind, he couldn''t help but recall the Jiang-Nan territory.


    The morning mist couldn''t help but make people feel like they were in the realm of immortals. The upturned eaves, the bluestone path, the sweet breeze, and the scattered flowers from the drizzling rain all caused Chu Feng to feel a bit lost.


    Passing by the fireworks alley, Chu Feng couldn''t help feeling a bit terrified.


    The light rain drizzled down and landed on the riverbank in the south of the river. It wet the corner building with the eaves and the smokestacks that were rolling with green smoke. It evoked Chu Feng''s longing for his lover.


    The water gurgled and drizzled like Chu Feng''s love for her.


    Walking in the Jiangnan realm, leaving Chu Feng behind was not her gentle and refined appearance, but the worry that Chu Feng, who was about to leave, painfully missed.


    Passing by the swaggering bamboo forest, skirting the peach orchards that were in full bloom and passing through long alleys, Chu Feng was inferior to the dense forest. After that, he arrived at the banks of the Huai River.


    The sun was gradually dimming and the sky was dimming.


    Seeing the golden clouds, Chu Feng''s gaze became a bit blurry.


    He couldn''t help but think of the time he sat on the carriage with her, watching the setting sun.


    The clouds on the horizon that day were burning red, and strange shapes could be seen everywhere.


    But now, they were looking at the same sky of clouds.


    After being gone for half a month, Chu Feng discovered that his mind was filled with thoughts of her. The nagging pain of love lingered in Chu Feng''s heart. However, it was precisely the formless troubles that caused Chu Feng''s fighting spirit to rise and the feeling of turning sorrow into motivation.


    Leaves fall to the stars, tired birds return to their nests.


    At the side of the river Huai, there was a person''s shadow hurrying along. Following that, it was followed by a weak moonlight. One could vaguely make out that it was a white figure. That figure was none other than Chu Feng, who left his family and lovers in pursuit of the supreme existence.


    The sparse stars, the tiny dots of light illuminating Chu Feng''s journey.


    The chilliness in the night was a bit stronger than during the day. Although Chu Feng was currently rushing forward, his body was a bit stiff and even the excited atmosphere was a bit dispirited.


    Although the conditions were very difficult, Chu Feng did not back down. For the dream in his heart, for the glory that he and she would become, Chu Feng chose to persevere.


    The coldness of the cold water wasn''t natural, but was a type of bone-piercing typhoid fever.


    If a normal person had even the slightest bit of contact with it, it would mean that they would suffer from rheumatism for the rest of their lives.


    Fortunately, Chu Feng possessed the ability to control his body, or else ¡­


    After a long while, Chu Feng stopped. As he breathed, he breathed in heavy breath, and within the dark night, his eyes were abnormally bright.


    Chu Feng sighed helplessly and said, "Hai, this won''t do. If this goes on, I''m afraid that the gains won''t make up for the losses." As he spoke, his body shifted to the side of the river, by the bank of the Freezing Sky.


    After a few jumps, Chu Feng was already almost a thousand meters away from the river Huai.


    After getting away from the formless chill, the force in Chu Feng''s body started to surge. It was no longer as dispirited as before.


    Seeing this change, Chu Feng felt very happy. He couldn''t help but raise his head and look at the crescent moon. For a moment, he was lost in thought.


    After a moment, Chu Feng sat down and began to recover his exhausted body. Chu Feng, who had been learning the way of life from his father since he was young, was very good. If he left behind any hidden dangers now, it would affect his future development.


    So, Chu Feng chose to recuperate. For tomorrow, he would still be able to be lively like a dragon or a tiger, and only for later on, step into the highest existence.


    The quiet night, the strange purple halo, and the dream of the muslin passed by very quickly.


    The first glimmer of dawn lit up the sky. Chu Feng who was in the midst of adjusting his strength woodenly opened his eyes.


    As he looked at the weak point of light from the east, Chu Feng muttered to himself, "Let''s go! A new journey has begun. " As he spoke, he leapt up and stood up.


    He immediately dashed towards the banks of the Huai River.


    The sun slowly rose and gradually revealed a smile. Chu Feng also gradually smiled. Today, he seemed to no longer be that sensitive to cold air. He was already able to take two steps forward. This made Chu Feng very excited. It seemed that his persistence yesterday was not wasted.


    Amidst his happiness, Chu Feng couldn''t help increasing the frequency between his legs.


    The sun rose and set in the west. In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.


    However, Chu Feng discovered that the journey was still quite some distance away. It was likely he wouldn''t be able to make it in time for his Master''s Day, which happened once every three years. Chu Feng couldn''t help being a bit anxious.


    "Are we going to wait until the next day of apprenticeship?" Chu Feng asked himself.


    He could not allow that sort of thing to happen. Three years, three years could change many things. He would not allow himself to be delayed, so he could only continue on his journey, ignoring the heavy burden on his body.


    In the past few days, Chu Feng would slightly stop and adjust for a moment. But now, only when he was at the end of his life would he slightly breathe and then, he would continue on his journey.


    Chu Feng was very stubborn. He was not willing to waste his time for no other reason other than being able to catch up to the day he became Chu Feng''s disciple.


    Time passed by day by day. From the first month, half a month, but ten days, until now, there were only three days left.


    The same journey had started from thousands of miles away, but now it was in front of his eyes.


    Raising his head to look at the nearby floating clouds, he could vaguely see the towering mountain from within the clouds.


    Looking at the gradually thinning waters of the Huai River, Chu Feng knew that Mount Shu would soon arrive.


    After a long sigh of relief, Chu Feng smiled and said to himself, "It seems like my efforts in the past few days have not been in vain." With that, he easily walked forward.


    According to the book, the person entering autumn was the day Mount Shu would accept him as their master. As Chu Feng planned out the date, he started to meticulously plan the following three days.


    Chu Feng, who was on foot, suddenly accelerated and passed the narrow stream. After a while, Chu Feng disappeared into the nearby forest.


    There was another wave, and they were getting closer and closer to Mount Shu.


    Seeing that the sun still had a while before it fell to the horizon, Chu Feng decided to stay there for a while. He would rest for the night, and tomorrow, he would arrive at the foot of the mountain of Shu.


    After arranging everything, Chu Feng sat cross-legged in an illuminated area and started to meditate. He closed his eyes and recuperated.


    The sky gradually darkened, and as he left the banks of the Huai River, traces of a cool breeze blew. Chu Feng was still a bit not used to it, but he kept on feeling that something was missing.


    In those two months, Chu Feng had gradually fallen in love with the chilliness of the Heavenly Cold Water. Although it was a bit bone-piercing, it was very helpful for cultivation of the aura.


    In this one month''s time, the force within Chu Feng''s body had become several times stronger than before. That made Chu Feng very excited. Although he hadn''t cultivated for long, Chu Feng knew that the degree of materialization of the aura indicated the strength of the attack.


    After a long while, Chu Feng opened his closed eyes and let out a long sigh of relief. His face also reddened and it was no longer as pale as before.


    After a bit of recovery, Chu Feng stood up and sat there for a long time. His body was a bit stiff and he couldn''t help but move around in the forest.


    After a while, the sky started to turn white. Chu Feng stretched his back. After some thought, he prepared to go up Mount Shu.


    Originally, Chu Feng planned to rest for two more days. However, after awakening from his meditation, he discovered that his mental state was abnormally good and he couldn''t help but want to go to Mount Shu to take a look. He would first explore the depths of the universe, and the day after tomorrow, when he would take on a master, he would know where to go.


    Thinking of that, Chu Feng headed towards the nearby Mount Shu Sword Sect.

 C21

    In a short moment, Chu Feng arrived at the foot of the mountain of the Righteous Sovereign.


    Raising his head and looking at the continuous mountain range, Chu Feng exclaimed in admiration. After that, he returned to his senses and prepared to ascend the peak of the mountain where the Mount Shu Sect was located.


    With a few leaps, Chu Feng quickly reached the entrance of the Mount Shu Sword Sect through the mountain path.


    Raising his head to look at the ancient gate, he let out a long sigh of relief. He could not help but think that he would have to spend the next six years here.


    Thinking of that, Chu Feng couldn''t help but turn his head around and silently look at the northwest corner. The look in his eyes was filled with an indescribable bitterness, giving others a feeling of anxiety that they could see through.


    As he looked carefully at the coiling dragon staircase, his mind couldn''t help but recall the hard work he had gone through over the past month. The corners of Chu Feng''s mouth couldn''t help but float up and down. After daydreaming for a while, Chu Feng tidied up his messy emotions, turned around, and prepared to knock on the closed mountain gate.


    Just as Chu Feng prepared to step onto the clean stairs, a mocking voice came from behind.


    After hearing that somewhat familiar voice, Chu Feng couldn''t help but turn around with a frown and look over.


    He saw the young man who made a sound looking at Chu Feng who turned around with a mocking expression. The girl who stood next to the young man also looked at Chu Feng with a similar expression of disgust.


    Seeing the pair of young males and females slightly older than himself, Chu Feng''s nose slightly wrinkled and his brows lightly rose.


    The man and woman that Chu Feng met on his way to Mount Shu were at odds with each other.


    Thus, when that man and woman saw Chu Feng, they became a bit unfriendly.


    Seeing their devastating expressions, the corners of Chu Feng''s mouth curled and he revealed an undetectable smile. He turned around and prepared to knock on the mountain gate.


    When the young girl saw how the youth in front of her ignored them, her originally complacent expression suddenly darkened. A trace of hatred could be seen in her eyes.


    Moments later, someone knocked on the door.


    From behind the mountain gate, a little Daoist boy appeared and blinked his eyes as he looked at Chu Feng.


    Seeing the mountain gate open wide, Chu Feng walked up and asked, "Little master, I''ve come to learn from you."


    Upon hearing this, the little Daoist asked in surprise, "Disciple?" As he spoke, his face revealed traces of helplessness.


    Seeing this, Chu Feng was puzzled.


    The temple boy paused for a moment, then said, "The day of my disciple''s admittance has already passed two days ago."


    After hearing the daotong''s words, Chu Feng suddenly felt a bit at a loss. Two days had already passed since the day he accepted him as his master. How was that possible? How could this be? It was as if Chu Feng lost his soul and his entire body became empty.


    Was this the end of the month wasted?


    Chu Feng asked himself nonstop in his heart.


    After a while, Chu Feng helplessly turned around and stumbled down the stairs.


    Seeing this scene, the little Daoist boy also helplessly shook his head.


    As for the young girl standing at the side, she revealed a faint smile. Just as Chu Feng prepared to step onto the steps to return, the girl suddenly said, "If you want to take me as your master, follow me."


    After saying that, he walked into the mountain gate without even looking around.


    Hearing those words, the arrogant Chu Feng was very displeased in his heart.


    But seeing the girl who was getting further and further away, Chu Feng started to get a bit anxious. If he had to wait for 3 years, it would be like taking his life.


    Chu Feng grinded his teeth and quickly chased after the girl who already entered the mountain gate.


    The young girl who had just entered the mountain gate could feel the hurried steps behind her. The corner of her mouth couldn''t help but slightly curve upwards as her eyes began to wreak havoc. The young man next to her also shot an unkind glance at Chu Feng who was closely following behind.


    After passing through the mountain gate and the long corridor, they soon arrived at the temple.


    Looking at the towering pavilion, Chu Feng was a bit confused. Why was the description of it different from the one in the book? Didn''t they say that cultivators were all in the Great Desolate Mountain Ranges? Why was this place as luxurious as the secular world?


    Seeing that scene, Chu Feng couldn''t help being a bit disappointed. However, after a while, he followed the girl''s footsteps with fighting spirit.


    Why would he care about all these when he was here as a disciple? Having seen through all of this, he couldn''t help but feel enlightened in his heart, and no longer cared about those hanging eaves.


    After climbing up the flight of stairs, they arrived at the main hall.


    As he walked on the pure white jade, Chu Feng was a bit shocked. Wasn''t the one stepping on the ground the extremely rare white jade? Even within the palace, Han Baiyu was treated as a precious treasure. However, he never expected that he would end up as a stepping stone.


    Seeing the white marble beneath his feet, Chu Feng helplessly shook his head.


    The girl who was walking in front coincidentally turned her head and saw Chu Feng''s expression. She lightly snorted and started to look down on Chu Feng in her heart.


    After a while, they reached the high platform.


    As Chu Feng looked at the temple in front of him, he was once again shocked. He only felt that it was rather grand from a distance, but when he got closer, he discovered that there were many beaded gems hanging in the corner of the roof. The extravagance was not the least bit inferior to the imperial palace of the Central Plains.


    "Hurry up and go, don''t be a fool." The girl walking in front discovered that Chu Feng did not follow and said those words in a bad mood.


    Hearing the girl''s unkind tone, Chu Feng directly chose to ignore her.


    The reason for that was because he knew that if he were to retort, his death would likely be even more miserable. Thus, Chu Feng decided to remain silent.


    After entering the temple that was emitting the fragrance of sandalwood, what appeared before Chu Feng was a stone statue. On the pillar above his head, impressively, was the words "Daoist Immortal Slaying".


    After silently chanting the word "Immortal Severing", Chu Feng''s thoughts drifted to the ancient book. The Immortal Daoist Duan was impressively the person who had opened the mountain.


    After being stunned for a while, Chu Feng very quickly woke up and started to pile up everywhere.


    He discovered that aside from the stone statue, the only other things in the main hall were the three fans in front of the statue.


    Just as Chu Feng was carefully examining the temple, a few middle-aged Taoists walked in. The girl winked at Chu Feng and walked towards the Daoist priest who was walking at the very front.


    "Daddy, I''m back." As he spoke, he gently shook the middle-aged Spirit Master''s arm.


    The middle-aged Spirit Master helplessly shook his head and said, "Don''t shake your head. "See if I don''t take care of you when I get back." As he spoke, he glared at the young girl. However, his eyes revealed an expression of love and affection.


    Hearing her father''s words, the young girl couldn''t help but laugh as she looked at her father.


    Seeing his daughter acting like this, the middle-aged Daoist Priest helplessly looked at the two Daoists beside him and said, "You''ve really been spoiled by his mother." As he spoke, he let out a helpless sigh.


    The Daoists standing to the side could not help but turn their heads away when they heard Jiang Cheng Zi''s explanation. They covered their mouths and secretly laughed.


    In Mount Shu, who didn''t know that he, Jiang Cheng, doted on his daughter the most? But now, he was speaking nonsense without a conscience. How could he not be laughed at by others?


    When the young man standing beside Chu Feng saw that Jiang Chengzi was in an awkward situation, he couldn''t help walking up to him and said, "Master, can you accept this young man?" As he spoke, a trace of cruelty appeared in the corner of his eyes.


    When Jiang Cheng Zi heard his disciple''s words, his slightly red face couldn''t help but retract its color. The two Daoists standing next to Jiang Cheng Zi also turned around and stopped laughing.


    At that moment, everyone''s gazes stopped on Chu Feng.


    After a while, Jiang Cheng Zi''s face turned serious and he asked in a low voice, "Where did you come from?"


    "Ten thousand miles away in the Central Plains." Chu Feng replied in a neither humble nor arrogant manner.


    "Why did you come?" Jiang Cheng Zi''s expression turned even worse as he asked this question. This made Chu Feng and the young woman puzzled.


    However, Chu Feng who was naturally proud still straightened his body and said with a high pitch, "I am here to learn from you."


    Just as Chu Feng finished speaking, Jiang Chenzi suddenly struck his palm towards Chu Feng''s chest.


    To Chu Feng who was in the Aurous Core stage, it was almost impossible for him to dodge an attack from an expert who was in the Metamorphosis Stage.


    However, Chu Feng''s agility allowed him to slightly shift his body in the instant Jiang Chengzi made his move, allowing the palm strike that should have landed on his chest to miss.


    Chu Feng, who was struck, flew backwards like a fallen leaf. At this moment, a pair of stubborn eyes was staring at Jiang Cheng Zi, whose expression had eased up a bit. He just couldn''t understand why this would suddenly happen.


    Two mouthfuls of blood dyed the elegant white cloak on Chu Feng''s body red. His face was pale, and the corner of his mouth twitched as he asked, "Why?" He stared fixedly at Jiang Cheng Zi as he spoke.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s question, Jiang Chengzi couldn''t help but laugh. He said, "You''ve come here to learn from me?" As he spoke, his face couldn''t help but turn sinister and he stared at Chu Feng with a pair of fierce eyes.


    Moments later, Jiang Cheng Zi recovered and asked, "Speak!" Why did you come? "


    After hearing that question again, Chu Feng was very confused. Didn''t he come here to take a master? Why didn''t he believe it?


    In his confusion, Chu Feng started to meticulously gather the amount of Jiang Chenzi in front of him.


    Just as Chu Feng was at a loss for words, Jiang Chengzi explosively shouted, "Why have you come?"


    Chu Feng, who had come to his senses and saw the enraged Jiang Chenzi, clenched his teeth and stubbornly said, "I am here to learn from you."


    Just as Chu Feng spoke the last word, Jiang Chengzi''s body suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, a hand had already grabbed onto Chu Feng''s neck.


    Chu Feng stubbornly looked at the ferocious Jiang Chenzi, clenched his teeth, and said, "Why?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s question, Jiang Chengzi couldn''t help but laugh. He angrily said, "Stop pretending! Don''t you think it''s ridiculous for someone in the Aurous Core stage to come here and pay respects to a disciple?" As he spoke, he turned his head and looked at the two of them.


    The two middle-aged Daoists nodded their heads and agreed with Jiang Chengzi''s thoughts. Actually, in the instant they saw Chu Feng, they already discovered that the young man in front of them had extraordinary skills. He already reached the Aurous Core stage at such a young age.


    There were only a few people in Mount Shu who had reached such a level at such an age. So, they thought that Chu Feng was a spy sent by the demonic sects. That was why Jiang Chengzi got angry.


    The young girl that stood nearby was slightly afraid when she saw how fierce her father was.


    How could her father, who had pampered her for everything, become like this?


    For a moment, his eyes couldn''t help but reveal traces of guilt.


    On the other hand, the young man who stood next to the girl excitedly watched the scene unfold. When he saw that Chu Feng was going to die by his master''s hands, he was even more excited.


    Just as Jiang Chengzi was about to ask again, Chu Feng struggled to take out a piece of jade from his chest and said while gasping for breath, "This is my family''s precious jade. I really came here to learn from a master, if you don''t believe me, you can go to the Central Plains and check it out." As he spoke, he extended the jade pendant in his hand to Jiang Cheng Zi.

 C22

    When Jiang Chenzi saw the jade ornament, he was momentarily at a loss. The hand that was grabbing onto Chu Feng couldn''t help but loosen a bit, and traces of inquiry couldn''t help but appear in his eyes.


    Xuan Lingzi, who was standing not too far away, saw the slight hesitation in his master''s voice and became anxious. She quickly stepped forward and said, "Master, don''t believe his lies. You don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    As he spoke, the muscles on his face began to deform.


    After hearing his disciple''s words, Jiang Chengzi''s face that had eased up a bit couldn''t help but tense up again, and the hand that was grabbing onto Chu Feng''s neck also started to increase in strength.


    When the two Daoists standing behind Jiang Cheng Zi saw the jade pendant, they couldn''t help but ponder.


    After a moment, one of the Daoists exclaimed: "Yes, this is the jade pendant of the royal family of the Central Plains. Many years ago, I had a chance to meet that emperor."


    The other Daoist followed and said: "That''s right! That''s right! We went to the Jade Flower Hall before! " As he said this, he revealed an expression of infatuation.


    When the Daoist priest who first spoke saw his companion say this, he could not help but sweat profusely and stared at him.


    He thought about how this fellow was still so carefree with his words being flawless. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    Can you just say that kind of thing casually?


    Seemingly feeling the murderous gaze of his companions, the Daoist priest opened his mouth and smiled embarrassedly at his companions, before turning to look at Jiang Cheng Zi.


    When Jiang Chengzi, who was holding onto Chu Feng''s neck, heard the words spoken by his two junior brothers, he couldn''t help but become confused. Unknowingly, his palm loosened Chu Feng''s neck as well.


    And then, he began to ask his two junior brothers.


    "Fragrant Storey." The brothel. " The two Daoists questioned spoke at the same time.


    Jiang Cheng Zi''s face turned slightly red when he heard this reply. He couldn''t help but glare at his two junior brothers angrily.


    However, he did not say anything and continued to ask about the origin of that jade pendant.


    Seeing that the Senior Martial Brother did not ask any further questions, the two Daoists couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief. Their embarrassed expressions also relaxed.


    The Daoist priest casually explained the origins of the jade pendant to his Senior Brother.


    When he heard that the jade pendant belonged to the Imperial Family, Jiang Chengzi couldn''t help but ponder for a moment. Then, he turned around and asked Chu Feng, "Where did you get that ability from?"


    Seeing that Jiang Chengzi was no longer as impulsive as he was just now, Chu Feng took a deep breath and said, "When I was young, I followed my father and wandered around the world. My father taught me some ways to nurture my body, and later on, in the Frigid Mountain Realm, I was taught by an expert.


    As he spoke, Chu Feng extended his hand, revealing the buddhist beads given to him by the old monk from the Han Mountain Dream Rain Temple.


    When Jiang Chengzi saw the buddhist beads, he was shocked and said, "It''s it, it''s it!" As he spoke, he carefully took out a large number of buddhist beads from Chu Feng''s wrist.


    When the two Daoists saw the buddhist beads, their faces were filled with incredulity. The buddhist beads were the personal possessions of that old man, and could be considered high grade magic tools in the cultivation world.


    They didn''t think that they would actually send a junior. For a moment, the three of them found it hard to accept, and they couldn''t help but look at each other.


    Feeling the change in their emotions, Chu Feng suspiciously looked at the buddhist beads in his hand and he could faintly guess a few reasons.


    After a moment, Jiang Chengzi regained his senses and said, "Since you''re here to learn from me, then you should be my disciples. These two are your two martial uncles, Kang Chengzi and Jingcheng."


    As he spoke, he stared at Chu Feng and did not mention anything about what had happened earlier.


    When Chu Feng saw Jiang Chengzi''s arrogance and the viciousness in his eyes, he had almost wanted to take his life. However, he did not mention it right now. However, after thinking about the request he had for him, he forced himself to bury his dissatisfaction.


    However, it was also at this moment that Chu Feng buried the seed of his hatred for Mount Shu.


    That unfathomable and overbearing style was being born in Chu Feng''s heart.


    "Kneel down and kowtow!" Jiang Cheng Zi casually pointed at the palm-leaf in front of the stone statue.


    After hearing Jiang Chengzi''s words, Chu Feng knelt in front of the stone statue and kowtowed.


    After the third kowtow, Jiang Chengzi announced, "From now on, you are Mount Shu''s disciple and you are mine. This is your third senior brother, Xuan Lingzi, and your fourth senior sister, Lan Lingzi."


    As he spoke, he pointed to the young men and women standing not too far away.


    After a short pause, Jiang Chengzi continued, "From now on, you are my sixth disciple, the Nether Spirit Child. In a few days, your eldest senior brother will tell you about the rules of the Mount Shu Sect."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the door.


    When they were near the door, Jiang Chengzi turned his head and said to Xuan Lingzi, "Bring your junior brother back to the Clear Spring Hall later." As he spoke, he walked out of the door.


    Kang Chengzi and Jingcheng smiled as they looked at Chu Feng before walking out of the door as well.


    As he looked at their figures that left, Chu Feng who was kneeling, grinded his teeth and stood up. Within his eyes, there was an unyielding expression.


    "Let''s go, little junior brother." Xuan Ling said to Chu Feng in a bad mood.


    As she spoke, she also walked out the door, and the Lan Lingzi also followed her senior brother out.


    At this moment, only Chu Feng remained in the palace hall.


    As he neared the entrance, Chu Feng turned around and looked at the stone statue. There was a trace of regret and ridicule in his eyes. He thought to himself, "This Mount Shu is really taking advantage of their seniority!" Why did this descendant become like this?


    Thinking about that, Chu Feng helplessly shook his head and walked out of the entrance.


    The sunlight shone down on his face as he left the room, but it couldn''t dispel the haze in his heart.


    Seeing that his senior had walked a long distance away, Chu Feng couldn''t help but quicken his steps and catch up.


    After passing through the long corridor in front of him, Chu Feng looked at the Heaven Stairway in front of him with great shock.


    Why did he have to go down the mountain? Could it be that the temple from before was not a gathering place of Mount Shu?


    Although he was confused, Chu Feng did not ask anything. He just quietly followed the so-called senior brother Xuan Spirit Child.


    The senior sister that was walking in front, Lan Lingzi, saw Chu Feng lowering his head and not saying a word. She couldn''t help feeling a bit of guilt in her heart. If I hadn''t brought him with me, what happened just now wouldn''t have happened.


    Bringing him in as a disciple at the entrance of the mountain, he only wanted to bully him in the future. However, he didn''t expect things to turn out like this, and he almost lost his life.


    At that moment, Lan Lingzi also stopped talking. She just quietly walked down the mountain.


    After a long time, they arrived at the foot of the mountain. The Mysterious Spirit Child did not say anything and just led the way. It seemed that the new junior brother had nothing to do with him.


    After all, before the two of them became disciples, they had some conflicts. When Chu Feng was taking her as his master just now, Xuan Lingzi was on the side fanning the flames and causing Chu Feng to fall into despair.


    After descending the mountain, he followed the path at the foot of the mountain and passed through the dense forest before him. After crossing a river, he began to climb again.


    After going back and forth a few slopes and passing through a few bamboo forests, he could vaguely see some courtyards. However, they looked simple and simple; they were incomparable to the temples he had seen earlier.


    This caused Chu Feng to be very amazed. Could it be that they lived here? What was the temple for?


    Chu Feng was very amazed at the disparity between the front and the back.


    After passing through the bamboo forest, the faintly discernible courtyard was revealed.


    Following the Profound Spirit Child in front of them, they entered two or three chambers. In the large amount of environment around him, Chu Feng discovered that it was just like an ordinary mountain family. There was nothing special about it.


    As he walked in, a young girl wearing a crimson red dress walked in. She smiled and asked, "Senior Brother Xuan Ling Zi, you''re back. Where''s Master?"


    Hearing the melodious voice, Xuan Spirit revealed a smile on her face and said, "Master is still over there. This is master''s new disciple, the Nether Spirit Child."


    As he spoke, he took two steps to the side and revealed Chu Feng behind him.


    When Chu Feng''s figure appeared, the young female in a crimson dress couldn''t help but look Chu Feng up and down. Finally, she said with a smile, "Junior, I am your fifth senior, Chi Lingzi." As he spoke, he stared at Chu Feng with his pair of sparkling eyes.


    Hearing the words of the red clothed girl, Chu Feng raised his head. The corner of his mouth slightly twitched as he said, "Greetings, Fifth Senior Sister."


    Although Chu Feng was greeting Crimson Spirit, his white face did not reveal the slightest bit of emotion. He revealed an indifferent gaze as he looked at the fifth senior in front of him.


    Feeling the icy coldness of the new junior, Crimson Spirit was clearly taken aback. However, after a while, she smiled and pulled Chu Feng''s hand as she walked out.


    While walking, he said to Xuan Ling Zi and Lan Ling Zi, "I will take you, junior brother, to get familiar with the surrounding situation."


    As he spoke, he skipped out.


    Looking at the departing Crimson Spirit, she shook her head helplessly. However, there was a sinister smile on her face.


    He thought: I''m afraid that even Second Brother won''t let that kid off this time! That Fifth Martial Sister of mine is really a strange person. Second Martial Brother had chased after her for so long, but he still looked at her coldly. However, he didn''t expect that he would be so enthusiastic about his new junior brother.


    Thinking of this, Xuan Ling couldn''t help but turn around and head towards where her second senior brother cultivated.


    Watching them leave, Lan Lingzi pursed her lips and walked into the courtyard.


    "Look at the pond in front, it''s the Clear Spring Pond." Crimson Spirit pointed at the nearby pool of water and excitedly introduced its origins to Chu Feng.


    After a long time, the Crimson Spirit discovered that Chu Feng was still as dead as ever. She could only shake her head helplessly. She wondered why her little brother was so cold.


    Helpless, the Crimson Spirit said to herself, "Our Mount Shu Sword Sect has been established for tens of thousands of years. The bottom portion is divided into eight sword style elements, with the mountain as the unit, and happens to be distributed over these eight mountains. "


    As she spoke, she cast a side glance at Chu Feng. When she saw traces of hope appear on his ice-cold face, Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but smile.


    "Among the eight peaks, the competition is dominated by the heavens. Below the peaks are the seven peaks: xuanji, Heavenly Dao, Qing Lian, Wu Xiang, Chi Xia, Qi Huang, and Gan Yin. There are three streams on top of each mountain, and each stream has three parts. We are at the Clear Spring Pool. "


    Just as Crimson Spirit was about to continue speaking, a devious laughter came from the depths of the bamboo forest.


    Chu Feng looked over. A young man who looked to be in his twenties and looked to be elegantly walked over with a face full of laughter.


    In a short moment, the young man walked in front of Chu Feng, smiled sinisterly, and said, "You are the junior who almost lost his life! I am your second senior brother, Yi Ling Zi. I will take good care of you in the future. " As she spoke, her eyes glanced at Crimson Spirit.


    The moment Crimson Spirit saw him appear, her smiling face suddenly darkened, and she couldn''t help but turn her head away.


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but glare at Chu Feng.


    Just as second senior Yi Lingzi was about to say something, Crimson Spirit suddenly pulled Chu Feng''s hand and turned around to leave.

 C23

    Yi Lingzi''s expression turned uglier and uglier as she watched the red person get further and further away. She would never have imagined that the usually cold Crimson Spirit would be so close to her new junior. She was so envious that she almost grabbed him and left.


    Two years ago, when his master returned from his travels, he brought back a wandering girl for him to take in as a disciple. He named her the Crimson Spirit Child.


    From that day onwards, Yi Lingzi had a favorable impression of the new Fifth Martial Sister. However, that Crimson Spirit did not waver in the slightest. But now he was holding hands with another boy in front of him. How could this not anger Yi Lingzi?


    At this moment, Yi Ling Zi, who had a slightly distorted character, couldn''t help but bury the seeds of her hatred towards Chu Feng.


    Just as Chu Feng and the others disappeared around the corner, Yi Lingzi threw a punch towards the old tree that was quite old.


    A loud sound rang out as the ancient tree was snapped at the waist. At this moment, the broken remnants of the ancient tree began to float along with the wind.


    As for Yi Lingzi, she did not seem to be relieved as she threw another punch towards the descending tree trunk.


    This time, it didn''t have the same resounding sound, but the power increased by a bit. All of a sudden, the falling trunk suddenly fell in all directions, flying off in all directions.


    Yi Lingzi let out a long sigh of relief upon seeing the tree trunk in such a state. She was no longer as depressed as she had been earlier.


    As Yi Lingzi finished venting her anger, a figure approached from the depths of the bamboo forest.


    That person was Chu Feng''s third senior brother, Xuan Lingzi.


    Seeing the arrival of the third junior brother, Xuan Lingzi, Yi Lingzi said with a gloomy face, "Have you seen enough?" As he spoke, he flicked his sleeves and left.


    When he saw that his second senior brother was about to leave, Xuan Ling quickly caught up to him. She tugged on his sleeve and said, "Second senior brother, are you just going to watch ¡­"


    Before Xuan Lingzi could finish her sentence, Yi Lingzi was already staring at her with a pair of ice-cold eyes.


    Feeling her senior brother''s ice-cold aura, the Profound Spirit Seed obediently chose to shut its mouth and silently observed its senior brother''s expression.


    A moment later, Yi Lingzi''s tensed face slowly calmed down. However, she still snappily said, "What do you want to say? Speak."


    Hearing his senior brother''s impatient question, Xuan Ling''s face twitched twice. She couldn''t help but cast a sinister glance at Yi Ling Zi. However, it was only a moment before she retracted her dark gaze and happily looked at Yi Ling Zi.


    When Yi Ling Zi saw the playful smile on Xuan Lingzi''s face, his expression couldn''t help but sink. He raised his head and said: "If you have something to say, quickly say it, I don''t have the time to get involved with you." He then shook his hand impatiently.


    Seeing her senior brother like this, Xuan Ling didn''t waste any more of her breath and directly said, "Second senior brother, look at that Fifth Martial Sister and Sixth Martial Brother. They really are a couple."


    As he spoke, he glanced at Yi Ling Zi, whose face had already turned green. He couldn''t help but laugh secretly in his heart. He thought to himself, ''Wasn''t the reason why I called you crazy just now because you were master''s son?'' Now that I say you are sad, you are still dead.


    Just as Yi Lingzi was about to go berserk, Xuanling continued, "Second Senior Brother, you''re so magnificent and your opponent is extraordinary. I think all women would choose you."


    Hearing these words, the previously green face of the youth couldn''t help but calm down as he nodded his head.


    Seeing her senior brother''s pleased expression, Xuan Ling couldn''t help but sneer.


    After a brief pause, Xuan Ling continued, "Second senior brother, the situation is urgent. We have to take action!"


    Hearing his third junior brother''s words, Yi Lingzi nodded and said to herself, "I can''t just sit there and wait for death. This isn''t my style." As he spoke, he shook off his long hair with a look of satisfaction on his face.


    Seeing that his Senior Martial Brother had become interested, Xuan Ling continued, "Second Senior Martial Brother, right now, Master doesn''t have a good impression of your Sixth Junior Martial Brother either."


    Upon hearing the mention of his master, Yi Ling Zi couldn''t help but ask, "What happened to my father?"


    When she heard that question, she was beaming with joy as she narrated the story of how Chu Feng accepted her as his master.


    When Yi Lingzi heard the scene where Chu Feng was almost suffocated by his father, he couldn''t help but repeatedly cheer. He didn''t have any image of a cultivator at all.


    And after hearing that his father took him in as a disciple, Yi Ling Zi couldn''t help but feel a bit resentful.


    This was a huge contrast between his current mood and the state he was in now. There was no other way to train himself. This caused Xuan Lingzi to be slightly embarrassed.


    This senior brother was really fickle!


    After a long time had passed, Yi Lingzi, who had quieted down, began to patiently inquire about the countermeasures.


    Xuan Lingzi rolled her eyes, nodded and said, "Second Senior Brother, you are Master''s son and his Senior Brother. Eldest Senior Brother is currently training hard in the Ice Dragon Pool, and Master has other things to do. Isn''t the task of educating the newbies all on you?"


    As he spoke, a sinister laugh was transmitted from his throat.


    Yi Ling Zi, who was standing at the side, was completely baffled. She stared at Xuan Ling and mumbled, "Wouldn''t that just be a waste of time?" As he spoke, his eyes revealed that he was unwilling.


    She let out a long sigh of relief and calmed the waves in her heart. She continued to speak, "Senior Brother, if you were to teach him, you would just give him a simple stumbling block. No one will say anything. Even if they want to say something, they will turn a blind eye to it once they see you as the son of Jiang Cheng."


    After saying that, Xuan Ling couldn''t help but laugh sinisterly.


    Yi Lingzi also laughed when she heard these words. She put a hand on Xuan Lingzi''s shoulder and said, "Junior Brother, if there''s any more pills for my father to use next time, I''ll ask for them for you." After saying that, he patted Xuan Ling''s shoulder and left.


    The corners of Xuan Ling''s mouth could not help but twitch as she watched Yi Lingzi slowly disappear into the distance. She muttered, "What an idiot senior brother." With that, he turned around and left.


    At the same time, the Crimson Spirit who was pulling Chu Feng away muttered to herself with a bit of annoyance, "That person is truly annoying. If it wasn''t for master''s face, she would have already left him behind." As he spoke, he couldn''t help but reprimand him.


    Chu Feng, who was standing on the side, couldn''t help but curiously ask when he saw her appearance, "Which senior brother was that just now?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s question, the originally depressed Crimson Spirit revealed a smile and said, "Him! It''s just my master''s son. Because of this, he''s very arrogant. In the future, you have to be careful and avoid provoking him. " As he spoke, he couldn''t help but look at Chu Feng with a bit of worry.


    This was because she knew that Yi Ling Zi, with her narrow heart, would not easily let this junior brother go after seeing her treat him like this. For a moment, Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but feel worried.


    When Chu Feng heard her words, his expression couldn''t help but slightly change. He thought that if there was a father, there must be a son! However, at the same time, he ruthlessly said: "Senior Brother, don''t think I''m easy to bully, you can give it a try!" I, Chu Feng, am not a coward.


    As he thought of this, he stubbornly looked towards the distant mountain forest.


    After a long while, Chu Feng returned to his senses and asked, "Senior sister, how is Mount Shu now?"


    After hearing her junior brother''s question, Crimson Spirit also came back to her senses. She frowned as she looked at the new junior brother. For a time, she didn''t know how to answer his question.


    After a moment, Crimson Spirit organized her words and said, "Mount Shu is no longer the Mount Shu from back then. It seems to have lost its luster."


    However, after a short while, the Crimson Spirit said in a heroic tone, "However, throughout the world, Mount Shu is still an existence which is akin to the top of the world. More than a thousand people have been training outside."


    As she spoke, Crimson Spirit couldn''t help raising her head up, giving others a feeling of looking up.


    That made Chu Feng uncomfortable. He couldn''t help but frown, and the expression on his face when he looked at Crimson Spirit also became disgusted.


    After a moment of silence, Crimson Spirit continued, "Most of those who remain in Mount Shu are new disciples. They can only go out to train after they have reached the late stage of the Void Interpretation Stage.


    According to the ancient book, those who wanted to step into the Void Interpretation Stage would take at least a hundred years or even a thousand years. There were even those who had been stuck in the Aurous Core stage all their lives.


    So when Chu Feng heard that those who trained outside all reached the void realm and were even at the peak of void, how could he not be shocked at that moment? To think that Mount Shu was actually such a huge existence. No wonder Mount Shu has been such a powerful existence in the cultivation world for tens of thousands of years.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s shocked expression, the Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but foolishly smile. However, when she thought of herself as a girl''s home, she couldn''t help shyly covering her face and secretly looked through her fingers at the amazed Chu Feng.


    Seeing that Chu Feng did not notice her shy appearance, Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but lightly sigh in relief. The blush on her face also gradually faded away.


    The atmosphere that was a bit quiet was broken when Chu Feng asked again, "Senior, are we six brothers?"


    Seeing Chu Feng ask that question again, the Crimson Spirit took her hand away from her face and said with a smile, "No, it''s just that there are six people cultivating in the mountain. Teacher, there are a lot of disciples, but they have already gone out to gain experience. Right now, Master is only a step away from his rebirth. " As he said this, his face darkened.


    "What''s wrong? The age of destruction is already very high." Chu Feng asked in confusion.


    When the Crimson Spirit heard Chu Feng''s words, she sighed and said, "I heard that Master has been wandering around during the break through for close to a hundred years. If you don''t break through now, I''m afraid your lifespan will be coming soon." As he spoke, his eyes became misty.


    Hearing her explanation, Chu Feng nodded his head and didn''t say anything. He only calmly looked at the Crimson Spirit Seed that was changing its mood.


    He only smiled and said, "Our xuanji peak is divided into nine streams, and the ones that belong to the Cloud Condensation Stream is Bai Yanya and Zhu Yan Gu. At the end of each year, our Clear Spring Pond Lake will have a competition between Bai Yanya and Zhu Yan Gu. Last year, it was Zhu Yan Gu who won the ranking competition, but in the end, we still lost to the people from the Cloud Condensation Stream."


    As he spoke, he had expressions of pity. However, Chu Feng couldn''t completely understand her words and was looking at the Crimson Spirit in front of him with suspicion.


    After a brief exchange of glances, Crimson Spirit continued, "Every year, Mount Shu will have one contestant to compete in the Martial Competition. Then, the contestants will be ranked in the top three and the Nine Peaks will be ranked in the top three."


    Chu Feng was dumbstruck. He never would have thought that a martial arts match would be so complicated. The level of Mount Shu must be quite high.


    Just as Chu Feng sighed with emotion, the Crimson Spirit said, "Those who are ranked in the top three are all geniuses. However, the rewards they get are also extraordinary. They are all from the Grandmasters of the Heaven Dueling Peak."

 C24

    As the setting sun turned red, the Crimson Spirit brought Chu Feng back.


    After an afternoon''s worth of interaction, Chu Feng discovered that the senior in front of him was very enthusiastic and also very kind.


    With this, Chu Feng''s sense of rejection lessened slightly. However, it did not change his opinion of Mount Shu.


    To Chu Feng who had been wandering around in society for a long time, that sort of action that looked at life like grass and plants was extremely detestable.


    In the future, he would be a bit further away from second senior brother Yi Lingzi. Moreover, he said extremely confidently, "Right now, Master is busy, and Eldest Senior Brother is also in the midst of bitter cultivation. Second senior brother and third senior brother are both rather lazy, so when I go back and tell Fourth Senior Sister that the heavy responsibility of leading the new disciples lies with me."


    Soon, they crossed the small stream in front of them and turned a corner. They saw the bamboo forest in front of the courtyard.


    As Chu Feng walked through the bamboo forest''s small pathway, he had an indescribable feeling.


    He both loved and hated this place. On the first day, he almost lost his life and became enemies with his fellow brothers, but this was also the place he dreamed of.


    So right now, he was feeling conflicted. Coming here was the right choice, right?


    After a while, Chu Feng raised his head and looked back at the northwest corner. He firmly yelled in his heart, "I must persevere on. Since I''ve made my choice, no matter how much more hardships I have, I must persevere on."


    The remnant light of the setting sun passed through the gaps between the bamboo leaves. The trail actually had a mottled feel to it. It was sparse and very comfortable to look at.


    Very quickly, they passed through this deep bamboo forest and entered the courtyard. Looking at the scattered rooms, Chu Feng was very astonished. During the day, he only roughly looked outside and didn''t find anything wrong.


    And now, after a closer inspection, Chu Feng discovered that there were actually some dust in the sparse rooms. Even the roof tiles were a bit dilapidated.


    That made Chu Feng puzzled.


    When the Crimson Spirit who was walking next to Chu Feng saw his confused expression, she explained with a smile, "Before, our fifth senior brother and sister only lived in this place. Now, our eldest senior brother has gone to the Ice Dragon Pool to train bitterly, and the second senior brother is also on this cliff.


    As he spoke, his eyes revealed traces of sadness. However, after a moment, he smiled and said, "But you''ve come. I won''t be too lonely in the future."


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help touching Chu Feng''s head.


    Chu Feng, who was being touched by the Crimson Spirit, unwillingly turned his head away. He looked at the girl in front of him and muttered, "Isn''t she a few years older than me?"


    After hearing Chu Feng''s tiny mutterings, Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but laugh as she looked at Chu Feng with a teasing face.


    After a while, Crimson Spirit stopped in front of a relatively clean room and said to Chu Feng, "This was originally the room of the Eldest Brother, but now it''s empty. It seems to be quite clean, so I''ll let you live here!"


    As he spoke, he pulled Chu Feng into the room.


    Walking into the room, he found a small bed leaning against the wall. The bed was connected to a table that already had some dust on it. A few sparse chairs were placed against the opposite wall, making the entire room look empty.


    Seeing that Chu Feng was sizing up the room like that, Crimson Spirit said a bit embarrassedly, "It has been a long time since anyone has been here. Many decorations have been thrown away."


    After pausing for a moment, Crimson Spirit continued, "We''ll go eat some food later and help you clean up this room. From now on, you''ll be living here."


    After saying that, Crimson Spirit grabbed onto Chu Feng''s hand like a big sister and walked out.


    Chu Feng obediently followed the Crimson Spirit. Right now, Chu Feng was already used to her arrangement.


    As they walked out of the room, the sky had already darkened. The faint moonlight enveloped the quiet courtyard. The moment they left the courtyard, sinister laughter sounded from the entrance.


    Following the direction of the voice, he saw a person standing at the edge of the bamboo forest. The bright and pure moonlight enveloped that person, revealing a trace of a strange aura.


    After a short moment, that strange figure walked over. Only then did Chu Feng and the others manage to see the figure clearly. It was the second senior brother, Yi Lingzi.


    Seeing who it was, Crimson Spirit frowned and snappily said, "What are you doing back here?"


    Hearing Crimson Spirit''s question, Yi Lingzi couldn''t help but laugh. She asked, "This is my home. If I don''t go back, where am I going?" As he spoke, he stared at Chu Feng.


    Even in terms of imposing manner, Chu Feng did not want to lose to him in the slightest. Although Chu Feng usually looked very amiable, in his bones, he had an air of arrogance that no one could trample over, no matter who they were. "" The two of them stared at each other like fire and water incompatibility. "The Crimson Spirit on the side couldn''t help but frown when she saw this scene.


    Crimson Spirit curled her lips helplessly. She took a step forward and stopped right in front of Chu Feng. She faced second senior brother Yi Lingzi and fiercely said, "Junior brother, let''s go."


    After he finished saying those words, he turned around and left with Chu Feng.


    Looking at their departing figures, Yi Lingzi''s gaze turned sinister. She had no idea when she was going to attack the rattlesnake hiding in the grass.


    The Crimson Spirit who brought Chu Feng away couldn''t help but start to worry. With her understanding of Yi Lingzi, she would not let Chu Feng go so easily. For a moment, she couldn''t help being a bit worried.


    However, Crimson Spirit did not say anything to Chu Feng. She only quietly brought Chu Feng to the nearby kitchen.


    In about the time it took to make a cup of tea, Crimson Spirit and the others came out from the kitchen.


    Chu Feng very contentedly rubbed his stomach and licked his lips. Ever since he left home, he had not eaten properly.


    After entering the Aurous Core stage, his body no longer needed much food. By absorbing the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth, he would be able to maintain his body''s normal circulation.


    However, Chu Feng was very satisfied with how he ate the daily meals cooked by the Crimson Spirit Child.


    However, at the same time, worry arose in his heart. What happened to them in the distance?


    As he thought, Chu Feng couldn''t help but look towards the northwest corner.


    "Let''s go!" "Let''s go clean up the room." After saying that, the Crimson Spirit Child walked back to the house from before.


    After hearing the Crimson Spirit Child''s voice, Chu Feng woke up from his thoughts. Then, he quickly followed his senior and walked towards the house.


    The mountain morning air was relatively fresh, giving people a feeling of familiarity.


    At that moment, Chu Feng was standing on a cliff in front of the bamboo forest and silently looking at the Clear Spring Pool underneath.


    At the moment when Chu Feng was enjoying this moment of peace and quiet, hissing sounds came from the bamboo forest.


    Chu Feng, who had come to his senses, turned around and saw his second senior brother looking at him with a teasing face. Although Chu Feng was very unhappy with his expression, he restrained himself and greeted Yi Lingzi with a smile.


    Yi Lingzi was stunned for a moment when he saw his junior brother trying to please him. Was this still the same junior brother who had dared to talk back to him?


    With that, Yi Lingzi turned and left.


    The moment Yi Lingzi turned around, Chu Feng, who originally had a warm expression, suddenly emitted a baleful aura. His fiery eyes stared straight at the figure that had just left.


    Last night, Chu Feng had already set up a place for himself. As a person who sought martial arts, what he needed right now was patience. When his magic power reached the heavens, it would be time for him to take the lead.


    That was why Chu Feng had tried to get close to Yi Lingzi when he met her.


    To Chu Feng, who lived in the bottom tier, his face was not as real as a steamed bun. Chu Feng''s dignity, which had already been destroyed by his heartless life as a wanderer, was only left with arrogance.


    The pride that was unyielding to anyone was left behind in Chu Feng''s bloodline. However, the current him already knew how to hide the pride that was approaching him.


    Although Chu Feng was only a bit more than ten years old right now, to Chu Feng who experienced the life of a wanderer, he knew a lot more than his peers and he was also a lot more mature.


    Chu Feng, who was calming down at the side of the upturned cliff, shook his long hair. Then, he walked onto the small path, passed through the bamboo forest and entered the courtyard.


    At that moment, Chu Feng who was walking over saw the Crimson Spirit and senior brother Yi Lingzi arguing nonstop. Chu Feng was very confused and he couldn''t help but walk closer.


    Chu Feng walked closer and heard the Crimson Spirit say with anger, "No, I have to bring the Nether Spirit Child with me."


    Upon hearing Crimson Spirit being angered like this, Yi Lingzi''s expression became even more unfriendly. Her ashen face stared angrily at Crimson Spirit as she spoke those words with great difficulty.


    Yi Ling Zi said, "Did you take a liking to your pretty face?"


    Upon hearing these words, Crimson Spirit''s body couldn''t help but tremble. Her fingers trembled as she pointed at him. Unexpectedly, her limpid eyes were somewhat filled with mist.


    It gave people a feeling of wanting to take pity on him.


    Just as they were staring at each other, Chu Feng who stood nearby said, "Second Senior, I''ll go with you."


    This sonorous and powerful voice caused everyone to awaken from their thoughts of killing Crimson Spirit and Yi Lingzi with their eyes.


    Just as she wanted to urge him, she saw Chu Feng raise his right hand and interrupt her. He said, "Although I, Chu Feng, am still a child, I am not a pretty boy that can be insulted. I''ll go with you, second senior brother."


    When they heard Chu Feng''s determined voice, both Chi Lingzi and Yi Lingzi couldn''t help but tremble and look at the new junior brother with a bit of astonishment.


    However, after a short moment, Yi Lingzi revealed a smile and walked over while chuckling. He patted Chu Feng on the shoulder and said, "You did well."


    As he said this, he added on a sentence in his heart. In the future, I''ll let you have a good time and become a hero.


    As he thought about it, his eyes became ice-cold.


    The Crimson Spirit standing not far from him sighed helplessly. She looked at the new junior brother with some worry and could not help but scold him in her heart, "Why is this little guy so troublesome? Just a step away and he''ll die!" I''m afraid we''ll have to suffer a lot in the future. "


    As he thought about it, his eyes revealed an expression of love.


    For some reason, when Crimson Spirit saw her junior brother, who was over 10 years younger than her, she couldn''t help but want to know more about him. But now, she couldn''t help herself from wanting to take care of him.


    The current Crimson Spirit was extremely conflicted. What was going on with her?


    Chu Feng, who was standing on the side, saw the love in her eyes. His cold heart couldn''t help trembling a bit. He always felt a bit strange towards the person who he just met.

 C25

    Seeing the way the two of them were looking at each other, Yi Lingzi''s ashen face turned even more green. Looking at Chu Feng viciously, she said, "Come, let''s go train in the morning."


    As he spoke, he took the lead and ran towards the back of the mountain.


    Seeing the figure of his second senior brother leaving, Chu Feng followed him without even looking back. Seeing that this new junior brother was so strong, Crimson Spirit had an indescribable feeling.


    Helpless, the Crimson Spirit could only silently pray, hoping that his junior brother, the Netherworld Spirit, would not get too hurt. She then quietly walked into her own room.


    Very soon, Yi Ling Zi arrived at the top of the back mountain and looked at his junior brother, Ming Ling Zi, climbing up with a smile on his face.


    The path Yi Ling Zi had chosen was rather bumpy, but it was a piece of cake for Yi Ling Zi, who had grown up here.


    After a long while, Chu Feng finally climbed up while gasping for breath. He had a stubborn expression on his face as he looked at the second senior, Yi Lingzi, who was standing there leisurely.


    When Chu Feng, who was already extremely exhausted, saw his senior brother''s ridicule, his expression couldn''t help becoming incomparably ugly. However, in the blink of an eye, he put away the angry expression on his face and said modestly, "Senior brother, you have taught me a lesson."


    Yi Lingzi couldn''t help but smile when she heard that. However, Chu Feng quickly followed up with a question, "Senior, I wonder how long you took to enter this place for the first time!"


    As he spoke, he looked at his Senior Brother Yi Lingzi, whose complexion was gradually darkening, with a face full of laughter.


    Hearing his junior brother''s question, Yi Ling Zi coldly snorted and turned around to leave.


    Seeing his senior so strong, Chu Feng was very curious. What shameful things happened to his second senior brother back then!


    Although he was curious, Chu Feng was not stupid enough to ask the person involved, so he only silently followed his senior.


    After he finished saying those words, he began to walk toward the forest on the side, leaving Chu Feng by himself.


    Seeing the departing figures of his senior brother, Chu Feng was filled with confusion. Was it going to end like this?


    Just as Chu Feng''s imagination was running wild, the senior brother who left returned. He brought two rusted iron hammers with him.


    When they neared Chu Feng, Yi Lingzi lightly threw the heavy hammer in front of him and said, "Today, I''ll first take the horse stance and lift the hammer. I''ll change it again in a week."


    After saying that, Yi Lingzi walked to a tree nearby and sat down to meditate.


    Seeing that his senior was ignoring him, Chu Feng walked up to the nearby heavy hammer, bent his body into a bow, and grabbed the heavy hammer on the ground. With a low roar, Chu Feng raised the two hammers that did not seem light.


    In the instant that Chu Feng raised the heavy hammer, he astonishingly discovered that the boundless force in his body was actually completely exhausted. Following that, his legs couldn''t help but tremble a bit, and in the end, he actually took a few steps back and sat on the ground.


    When Yi Lingzi, who was sitting under the tree, saw Chu Feng''s sorry state, she could not help but smile and said, "That''s all!" As he spoke, he closed his eyes again and began to train.


    After hearing his senior''s mocking words, Chu Feng stubbornly stood up and walked in front of the heavy hammer on the ground. He spread his legs, slightly bent his body, took a deep breath, and suddenly grabbed the heavy hammer that caused him to be in a sorry state.


    Following the roar, Chu Feng astonishingly raised the two heavy hammers above his head.


    At that moment, Chu Feng''s body was still suffocating and the muscles on his legs were still pulsing. However, Chu Feng was already prepared and he was not sitting on the ground miserably like before.


    In a short moment, sweat started to appear on Chu Feng''s forehead. Drops after drops of sweat flowed down his face. On his brows, there were even a bit of sparkling and translucent sweat.


    The rising sun slowly climbed up from the east slope. Not long after, it was already morning. Yi Lingzi, who was sitting under the tree, looked with surprise at Chu Feng who was still holding the heavy hammer.


    Who would have thought that a body around ten years old would be this strong? It had already been an hour, but that kid was still holding on through gritted teeth.


    At that moment, Yi Ling Zi couldn''t help but admire Chu Feng a bit. He thought that when he was able to reach his level, it was after three months of training.


    However, when he remembered that this powerful junior brother in front of him was his rival in love, Yi Ling Zi''s look of admiration disappeared and was replaced by a vicious and resentful look.


    After roughly half the time it took to drink a cup of tea, Chu Feng, whose muscles were trembling uncontrollably, immediately threw away the heavy hammer that was held up high. Following the departure of the heavy hammer, his body also lightly fell down.


    Chu Feng was gasping for breath as he laid on the ground. Within his stubborn eyes, there was a hint of tiredness. In the end, with a trace of unwillingness, he closed his eyes.


    As for the sweat on his neck, it dripped drop by drop onto the yellow soil above and below him.


    Within the span of a few breaths, his tightly shut eyes opened and he looked warily at his senior brother, Yi Lingzi, who was sizing him up.


    Seeing his junior brother''s restless eyes, Yi Lingzi couldn''t help but to let out a strange smile as she bent her body.


    As he looked at his senior brother who was getting closer and closer to him, Chu Feng could feel a trace of killing intent from Yi Lingzi. Chu Feng, who was extremely exhausted, was shocked. If he suddenly launched an attack at him at this moment, he would probably die here today.


    Just as Chu Feng became more and more uneasy, a pleasant voice came from the forest.


    Following the voice, Chu Feng glanced over from the corner of his eyes and saw his senior, Crimson Spirit, walking over with an anxious expression.


    After seeing the person who came over, Chu Feng''s tense heart gradually calmed down, and his hurried breathing also relaxed.


    When Yi Lingzi saw the person, her originally sinister smile couldn''t help but slightly change. She prepared to squat down, but she suddenly straightened herself and looked at Chu Feng with a pair of mocking eyes. She said in her heart, "This time, your luck is good. It''s better if you don''t bring it back."


    While thinking about this, Yi Ling Zi walked away with a smile on her face. Before she left, she did not forget to flick Crimson Spirit who had rushed over. Looking at her swaying body, chest, and calves, Yi Ling Zi couldn''t help but stop walking and carefully gather up.


    The pair of eyes that flickered with remembrance stared straight at the running Crimson Spirit. She couldn''t help but wonder what kind of comfortable feeling it would be if such a beautiful creature was pressed down by her.


    Just as Yi Ling Zi was fantasizing, Crimson Spirit suddenly crouched down and knelt on the ground. She pulled Chu Feng who was lying on the ground with her right hand and hugged him. "How is it?"


    Chu Feng, who was in Crimson Spirit''s arms, had a rosy complexion and his voice was filled with urgency. He couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    It was because before, when she suddenly squatted, he saw her jumping chest. Right now, she was being rubbed by that soft thing again. To Chu Feng who had not experienced that before, it was very dangerous.


    For some reason, it suddenly became abnormal.


    The Crimson Spirit who was hugging Chu Feng discovered that his face was rosy and his breathing was hurried. She was very confused and she couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? Where''s the discomfort?!"


    After hearing what Crimson Spirit said, Chu Feng couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward. His originally slightly red face couldn''t help but turn fiery red.


    To let Chu Feng say which part of his body to suffer, wasn''t this the same as asking for Chu Feng''s life?


    Amidst the awkwardness, Chu Feng could only smile embarrassedly and said, "It''s nothing. It''s possible that I overdid it just now!"


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but calm down. She smiled and asked, "What did you do in the morning? Why are you so tired?"


    Chu Feng slightly moved his body and struggled. He pointed at the two iron hammers next to him.


    Following the direction Chu Feng pointed in, when Crimson Spirit''s face saw the hammer, she couldn''t help but become furious. She raised her head and stared at Yi Ling Zi who was not far away and coldly said, "Don''t go overboard, is this hammer something he can endure?"


    After saying that, he ignored Yi Lingzi''s expression and turned around. He kept on asking about Chu Feng''s situation.


    Seeing their intimate appearance, Yi Ling Zi coldly snorted. She shook her sleeves and left with a face full of anger.


    After Yi Lingzi left, the mountain cliff also quieted down. The Crimson Spirit who were blabbering on and on suddenly quietened down.


    Looking at Yi Ling Zi''s departing figure, Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but feel fear. She didn''t want the two brothers and herself to have an unending conflict.


    However, thinking of the temper of these two brothers in the blink of an eye, Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but helplessly shake her head and sigh.


    Seeing her current appearance, Chu Feng''s heart ached a bit. He couldn''t help but say, "Senior sister, in the future, I will let senior brother have his way."


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, the Crimson Spirit couldn''t help smiling bitterly and said, "Even though you made him do that, he might not necessarily appreciate your kindness!"


    Chu Feng nodded his head in agreement upon hearing his senior''s words. From yesterday until today, Chu Feng had continued to give in. However, senior brother was becoming more and more excessive.


    Just now, Chu Feng could even feel the traces of killing intent under his senior''s laughing face. Thinking about the scene just now, he couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. What would have happened if his senior hadn''t come?


    Thinking of that, Chu Feng couldn''t help feeling a bit dejected. However, at the same time, he also understood that no matter what, he had to leave behind a trump card or else he would not know how he died.


    The sunlight gradually became stronger, but Chu Feng had been suffering in his senior sister''s arms for almost four hours now. That soft thing kept on moving up and down along with her voice.


    After four hours of rest, Chu Feng, who had originally escaped, was much better now.


    He struggled to sit up, finally no longer feeling pained and happy.


    But in the instant that he left his senior''s heart, a strange nostalgic expression flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes.


    He inadvertently glanced at that proud pair of breasts.


    Yesterday, when she saw Senior Sister Crimson Spirit, she was wearing loose crimson clothes. She hadn''t yet discovered her seductive figure.


    And now, with Senior''s current clothing, the concave areas on her body that should have been exposed were undoubtedly exposed, making people unable to help themselves from spitting out blood. Luckily, Chu Feng had a strong will and endured in Senior''s embrace, otherwise, he would have lost quite a bit today.


    Seemingly feeling Chu Feng''s peculiar gaze, the Crimson Spirit looked at Chu Feng with suspicion. However, when her gaze followed him and landed on her chest, she couldn''t help but shout out and turn around.


    Seeing her appearance, Chu Feng''s flushed red that had already faded away couldn''t help but surface again.


    After waiting for a while, the flush faded away again. Chu Feng stood up with difficulty and said a bit embarrassedly, "Senior sister, let''s go back!"


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, Crimson Spirit turned her head around and saw that Chu Feng had already stood up. She hurriedly supported Chu Feng''s hand and asked, "Is that okay? How about I carry you? "


    The deep meaning behind his words deeply moved Chu Feng. In the two days that he had been in Mount Shu, this senior sister who was nearly ten years older than him took care of him. Chu Feng, who had been lonely since he was young, was deeply moved.

 C26

    The Crimson Spirit who was supporting Chu Feng felt her heart ache. However, she reprimanded him a bit, "You only know how to show off. Don''t you know that the hammer can only be raised if it''s in the middle phase of the Jindan Stage?"


    It was such a good feeling to be cared for by someone. However, when he heard his senior sister say that raising the hammer required one to be at the later stage of the Jindan Stage, he had only just stepped into the Jindan Stage and was able to persevere for a short period of time.


    Thinking to that point, Chu Feng couldn''t help being a bit complacent, and a smile couldn''t help but appear on his face.


    When the Crimson Spirit on the side saw Chu Feng''s appearance, she couldn''t help but say, "Back then, eldest senior brother was able to raise the iron hammer for two hours while he was in the later stages of the aura."


    After he finished saying those words, he looked to Chu Feng with a teasing expression.


    He knew that his senior sister was saying those words to teach him not to be complacent. However, when he heard her mention his eldest senior brother, he couldn''t help but want to meet her eldest senior brother who was bitterly cultivating in the Ice Dragon Pool.


    When they went down the mountain, Crimson Spirit brought Chu Feng down a relatively stable path. However, the road was a bit far, and by the time they reached the foot of the mountain, the sun had already risen high.


    After returning to his room, Chu Feng couldn''t help but lay on the bed a bit exhausted. He couldn''t help but close his eyes and silently enjoy the tranquility at that instant.


    The Crimson Spirit who was accompanying Chu Feng looked at Chu Feng and smiled. Then, she turned around and walked out of the room.


    After a while, Crimson Spirit walked in with a basin of clear water in her hand. She silently walked next to Chu Feng and said in a gentle voice, "Get up. Wipe your body down and go soak in some medicinal wine. It''s good for your health."


    After hearing her words, Chu Feng struggled to sit up. He raised his trembling arm and untied the clothes on his upper body. He revealed his pure-white skin and two strong muscles were revealed on his chest.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s strong physique, the Crimson Spirit was a bit absent-minded. She never would have thought that the guy in front of her had such a strong physique at such a young age. It was truly surprising.


    After staring blankly for a while, Crimson Spirit quickly returned to her senses. She put down the basin in her hand, rubbed the towel, walked behind Chu Feng, and started to wipe Chu Feng''s body.


    After a long while, Chu Feng, who had most of his physical strength recovered, got a set of clothes and walked out.


    At this moment, the sun was high above his head. Half a day had passed by without him realizing it.


    Thinking back to the painful torture in the morning, Chu Feng couldn''t help gritting his teeth as he hiddenly yelled in his heart, "You must persevere."


    As he thought of this, he walked towards the kitchen that was still floating with the smoke.


    From a distance, he could smell the fragrance and his stomach couldn''t help but growl. Chu Feng couldn''t help patting his stomach and said with a smile, "It seems that I have something to eat in the future."


    As he said this, he sped up his footsteps and walked away.


    Seeing that Chu Feng had entered the kitchen, Crimson Spirit smiled and said, "You''ve come!"


    "Mm." Chu Feng replied. His eyes were fixed on the dishes already prepared on the table.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s anxious face, the Crimson Spirit smiled and said, "Don''t worry. The soup in the wok is ready for eating now."


    Hearing those words, Chu Feng couldn''t help casting his gaze onto the boiling pot.


    After a moment, the Crimson Spirit picked up the pot of soup and said, "It''s time to eat!" As he said that, he placed the bowl of soup on the table in the corner.


    Chu Feng scooped up two bowls of rice, sat at the table and started to eat.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s anxious appearance, the Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but cover her face and say with a smile, "Eat slower. Why are you and I so anxious?" As he spoke, he began to giggle.


    "Just two." Just as Crimson Spirit finished her sentence, a deep and vigorous voice came out.


    Crimson Spirit and Chu Feng couldn''t help putting down the chopsticks in their hands and turning their heads to look outside the door.


    The Crimson Spirit who was sitting at the table hurriedly stood up and walked over.


    "Sister Chi Ling, how have you been recently? Is that guy still bothering you?" The bear-man asked casually.


    Hearing this question, Crimson Spirit''s face turned a bit red. She embarrassedly said, "Big Brother Ley, why are you like this!?" As he spoke, he actually gave off the aura of a little girl.


    When the bear-man saw that Crimson Spirit was this shy, he no longer joked around with her. Instead, he turned to the table and asked with some surprise, "Who is that?"


    The Crimson Spirit turned around and said to Chu Feng, "This is your Senior Lei Ao."


    After hearing those words, Chu Feng hurriedly stood up and clasped his fist. "Greetings, senior brother Lei Ao."


    The bear-like middle-aged man smiled and said, "Good, good, this must be the new disciple that uncle master Jiang Cheng has accepted!" As he spoke, he started to raise Chu Feng in large numbers.


    Finally, he chuckled and said, "A hero indeed comes from a young man. To be able to reach such a high level of cultivation at such a young age, it is truly a fearsome event for the younger generation!" As he spoke, he had a look of approval on his face.


    "Big brother Ley, take a seat." As she spoke, Crimson Spirit put down a bowl of rice and walked back.


    Seeing the Crimson Spirit being so enthusiastic, Bear Man Lei Ou did not stand on ceremony and picked up his chopsticks to start eating.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Feng and the others had finished eating.


    Xiong Man, Lei Ao, patted his stomach and said with a smile, "It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten so much. Little Sister Crimson Spirit''s cooking skills have improved a lot!"


    Hearing this praise, the Crimson Spirit shot a glance at Lei Ao and somewhat charmingly said, "If there''s anything to eat, then let''s talk about it. You sure are thick-skinned."


    Hearing this, Lei Ao''s face couldn''t help but turn red.


    Just as everyone was feeling awkward, a loud noise broke the silence outside the door.


    The three of them couldn''t help but to walk out, only to see stones falling down from the back of the mountain.


    When everything calmed down, Bear Man Lei Ao couldn''t help but exclaim: "I didn''t expect that brat''s cultivation level had increased by another level. That attack just now was no weaker than a mere Jindan Stage martial artist!"


    As he spoke, he looked towards the top of the mountain behind him.


    "Let''s go up and take a look." Bear Man Leo suggested.


    Very quickly, the three of them arrived at the top of the mountain. Bear Man Lei Ao passed through the forest with ease and quickly arrived at an empty space.


    He could only see that Yi Ling''s upper body was bare, her leisurely skin was glowing, and her bulging muscles were also throbbing in different ways.


    "Old Yi, you''re still so hardworking!" Leo quipped.


    Yi Lingzi, who was in the midst of training, put down the hammer in her hand and turned around. With a smirk, she said, "Old Lei, you''ve come to cheat again!"


    Even someone as thick-skinned as Lei Ao could not help but blush when he heard these sarcastic words.


    Seeing that Lei had softened, Yi Ling Zi sneered and muttered, "You''re still too young to fight against me." After speaking, he cast Chu Feng aside and said with a smile, "My little junior, where did you run off to in the morning? Senior, you''ve been waiting here for an entire morning."


    As he spoke, he looked to Chu Feng with a mocking gaze.


    "Are you done yet?" Seeing that her senior, Yi Ling Zi, was looking for trouble with Chu Feng, she couldn''t help but stand forward and shout.


    "Oh, what are you saying?" Yi Ling Zi said in a strange tone, "Now that Master and Senior Brother are not around, this Second Senior Brother naturally has to take responsibility for taking care of him, don''t you think so, Lei Ao?"


    To one side, Lei nodded his head in agreement.


    Hearing Lei Ao''s expression, the Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but become angry. She fiercely said, "Next time, don''t even think about eating the dishes I cooked."


    This time, Leo was anxious. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know where to start. He could only wait.


    But at that moment, Chu Feng walked up to the heavy hammer, looked at Yi Lingzi, and said, "I''ve made you wait." As he spoke, he bent down and gripped the handle of the heavy hammer. With a low growl, he raised the heavy hammer above his head.


    When Lei Ao saw this scene, he couldn''t help but wipe his forehead and helplessly say, "Your Clear Spring Pond is truly full of monsters. An old one and a little one came in. It really makes one speechless."


    Hearing Lei Ou''s praise, Yi Ling Zi coldly snorted and without even looking at them, he walked up to the tree and sat down in meditation.


    Seeing these two brothers, even with Leo''s tough brain, he could tell that they were at odds.


    After sighing helplessly, the Crimson Spirit Child left the mountain.


    On the other hand, Lei Ao stayed behind with interest and silently looked at Chu Feng who was raising the heavy hammer.


    It was currently noon and the mountain peak was completely unobstructed. After a while, Chu Feng''s face started to sweat and the muscles on his body started to tremble.


    Even now, Chu Feng still didn''t know how the heavy hammer could be so strange. Chu Feng, who could actually compress the circulation of the pressure in his body, couldn''t help but look at the heavy hammer that was raised above his head.


    "Scare." With a deep voice, Chu Feng threw away the heavy hammer in his hand and gasped for breath. His body couldn''t help but take a few steps back, and at the end, he helplessly knelt on one knee on the ground.


    Lei Ou, who was paying attention to Chu Feng for a long time, smiled and said, "Boy, not bad at all. To have held it up for so long with an Aurous Core stage cultivation, you must be proud of yourself on Mount Shu."


    As he spoke, he sat next to Chu Feng.


    Yi Lingzi, on the other hand, said from under the tree, "Rest for a while, then go carry the Mysterious Sky Stone."


    Hearing this, Lei Ou, who was sitting, suddenly stood up. He pointed at Yi Ling Zi and shouted, "Is that Mysterious Sky Stone something he can carry now?"


    Hearing this question, Yi Lingzi said coldly, "Didn''t I carry the Mysterious Sky Stone on my back the moment I stepped into the Jindan Stage?"


    After hearing Yi Lingzi''s rebuttal, Lei Ao instantly shriveled up and looked at Chu Feng with sympathy.


    Chu Feng, who was kneeling on the ground alone, curiously asked, "What is the Profound Heaven Stone?"


    When Lei Ao saw the hopeful expression on Chu Feng''s face, he helplessly sighed and said, "Hurry up and recover your strength! You''ll know what the Profound Sky Stone is when you see it later. "


    After hearing that answer, Chu Feng did not ask any more questions. He only closed his eyes and started to circulate the power in his body. It was actually possible for him to recover his strength.


    But in his mind, he had already made wild guesses about your Profound Sky Stone.


    When she reached the mountainside, she helplessly turned her head to look at the mountain range. Finally, she sighed and said, "It really makes me worry!"


    As he spoke, he walked away.


    However, the Crimson Spirit was not heading back to the yard. Instead, she was running at the intersection.


    On top of that mountain range, Chu Feng who was kneeling on the ground stood up and said, "Senior brother, let''s go!" As he spoke, he turned around and waited for his senior brother Yi Lingzi to lead the way.


    However, Yi Ling Zi who was sitting under the tree silently cultivating opened her eyes with astonishment. She looked at Chu Feng with astonishment. In the time it took for two cups of tea to boil a dragon and a tiger, she was truly shocked.


    Lei Ou who was standing on the side looked at Chu Feng as if he were cutting down a monster. This boy''s recovery of strength was truly enviable.


    Back then, when he lifted the hammer for the first time, he had to lie in bed for a whole day to regain his strength. Furthermore, he had already been in the middle phase of the Aurous Core stage for quite some time now.


    After a moment of absent-mindedness and sobriety, Yi Lingzi brought Chu Feng to the Mysterious Sky Stone with a dark smile. She couldn''t help imagining Chu Feng''s miserable appearance.

 C27

    Mysterious Sky Stone was a standard stone used by Mount Shu disciples to test their future. The age at which they carried the Mysterious Sky Stone on their backs was enough to determine how high they would reach in their lives.


    At the same time, it also determined what kind of education they would receive.


    In history, the youngest person to carry the Mysterious Sky Stone was Daoist Piao Yu three thousand years ago. When he was eleven years old, he astonishingly carried the Mysterious Sky Stone on his back and even climbed the main mountain to fight for the sky.


    After that, no one could surpass him.


    Anyone who could carry the Mysterious Sky Stone on their back at the age of twenty had become a tyrant of their generation. Even the Sect Leader of the Mount Shu Sect of Heaven''s Peak, Mount Shu, had only passed the test at the age of nineteen.


    Generally, the Profound Sky Stone one carried on one''s back was around thirty years old.


    But now, Yi Ling Zi was asking Chu Feng, who was only 14 years old, to accept the test. Anyone who saw it would know that this was an act of embarrassment.


    Don''t listen to what Yi Ling Zi said, he can carry the Mysterious Sky Stone once he steps into the Aurous Core stage. In fact, when he first stepped into the Aurous Core stage, his father Jiang Cheng Zi had used all kinds of herbs to raise his pregnancy, which caused him to be able to carry the Mysterious Sky Stone the moment he stepped into the aurous core.


    However, Yi Ling Zi''s talent was mediocre because by the time he stepped into the Aurous Core stage, he was already close to thirty. It was only because of the fact that they were cultivators that their appearance and age were a hindrance to those who were in their early twenties.


    After following the path down the mountain for a while, they turned at a fork in the road and began to climb the mountain again. They passed through a forest in front and passed by a waterfall before reaching the top of the cliff.


    The stone wall in front of him seemed to have split from the sky, without a single deviation. Not a single blade of grass grew on top of the bare ground, making it seem somewhat out of place within the lush forest.


    Just as Chu Feng was puzzled, Yi Lingzi walked up to the cliff and placed her hand on a concave area.


    The moment Yi Ling Zi activated her Qi, the cliff began to shake. Cracks began to appear in the middle of the cliff wall. The cracks grew larger and larger until they separated from each other.


    After the tremor stopped, Yi Lingzi heaved a long sigh of relief. At this moment, the crevice could almost accommodate a person.


    Yi Lingzi was the first to walk in, followed closely by Lei Ao. Only Chu Feng looked around and hesitantly walked in.


    After passing through this narrow passage, the originally dark and gloomy interior suddenly lit up.


    Yi Ling Zi was holding a transparent crystal ball in her hand and placed it on a shelf beside her.


    Lei Ao saw Chu Feng''s puzzled expression and explained, "Those are ice congealed balls. They have the function of lighting up."


    After hearing that explanation, Chu Feng curiously glanced at it a few more times. From what he knew, only fire could illuminate things. He never would have thought that there was such a rare thing in the cultivation world.


    However, after a moment, Chu Feng came back to his senses and continued to follow his senior.


    It seemed that this was not Lei Ou''s first time here. He did not look around like Chu Feng. Instead, he walked on his own path with great emotion.


    Very soon, after turning a corner, a stone field appeared in front of them. In the middle of the field was a stone platform, and on the platform was a black stone.


    Chu Feng guessed that it was probably the Mysterious Sky Stone!


    "Let''s go take a look." Lei Ao, who was standing beside Chu Feng, seemed to be a bit excited.


    Lei Ao walked up to the Mysterious Sky Stone and said with a tinge of emotion and emotion, "Five years ago, it was here." As he spoke, he couldn''t help but touch the pitch black Heavenly Profound Stone.


    Yi Ling Zi, who was standing at the side, also said with a sigh, "Master and junior brothers all left from here." As he said this, his gaze could not help but fall on the exit.


    After being stunned for a moment, Yi Lingzi cast her gaze onto Chu Feng.


    Seeing his senior''s gaze filled with ill intentions, Chu Feng took a deep breath and walked towards the pitch-black Heavenly Profound Stone.


    After a large amount of detail, Chu Feng discovered that there was actually a bit of fluorescent light that flickered underneath the pitch-black exterior. It looked extremely dazzling.


    After being stunned for a moment, Yi Lingzi said in a mocking tone, "What? Scared?" As he spoke, he looked to Chu Feng in a ferocious manner.


    Seeing how aggressive his senior was being, Chu Feng coldly glared at him and extended his hands towards the Profound Heaven Stone.


    The instant he touched the Profound Sky Stone, a burst of cold air suddenly came over. Chu Feng who just came into contact with the Profound Heaven Stone couldn''t help retracting, and he looked at the strange rock in front of him with a face of astonishment.


    Inwardly, he could not help but ask, "Is this a rock?"


    Just as Chu Feng was puzzled, Lei Ao said, "Don''t be impatient. This Profound Sky Stone is the coldest thing. Don''t look at its unremarkable appearance. Just a slight touch and your mortal body will be frozen." As he spoke, he stroked his beard.


    After hearing senior Lei Ou''s words, Chu Feng looked at the Mysterious Sky Stone with astonishment. What kind of existence was it?


    Just as Chu Feng was puzzled, Yi Lingzi mumbled, "This Heavenly Profound Stone came from the Heavenly Cold Water. I don''t know what''s inside the water. When there''s a chance in the future, I must go down and take a look."


    Hearing his senior''s words, Chu Feng widened his eyes and looked at the Profound Heaven Stone with even more shock. He had personally experienced the Heavenly Cold Water of Huai River.


    After being amazed for a while, Chu Feng woke up. He couldn''t help extending his hands and preparing to touch the Mysterious Sky Stone.


    With the experience from the last time, this time, Chu Feng revolved the power within his body to wrap both of his hands and slowly extended them towards the strange Profound Sky Stone.


    Just as he was about to touch the Profound Sky Stone, Chu Feng''s arm was visibly startled and it stopped a bit. But after a while, Chu Feng shook his teeth and grabbed the protruding part of the Profound Sky Stone. Then, with a low roar, he raised both of his hands upwards.


    Following the low roar, the force in Chu Feng''s body started to frantically revolve around his body.


    Boundless energy continuously gushed into his two thick arms, causing his veins to bulge like dragons. His two small hands were like talons as they clamped onto the protruding part of his body.


    Yi Ling Zi and Lei Ou, who were standing next to him, looked at Chu Feng, whose complexion had turned slightly red, and they were all amazed at the Profound Sky Stone, who was slowly leaving the platform.


    At this moment, the originally pitch-black Profound Sky Stone became a bit transparent as it was covered by Chu Feng''s burst of power. As Chu Feng''s burst of power circulated, the transparent color gradually became more and more obvious.


    Seeing such a strange change, Chu Feng wanted to carefully inspect it, but he discovered that he could not see it clearly.


    Because, as long as Chu Feng slightly focused, the Profound Heaven Stone would become greyish. So, Chu Feng could only concentrate on circulating the aura.


    A moment later, the hands that were tightly holding onto the Profound Sky Stone trembled a little. It seemed that the slightest mistake would cause it to fall.


    Lei Ao, who was looking at Chu Feng, was very fearful. His hands couldn''t help but rest under the Profound Sky Stone, deeply afraid that it would fall off.


    However, Chu Feng stubbornly clenched his teeth and stopped.


    After slightly getting used to it, Chu Feng gradually raised his arm. The stone that was originally by his stomach gradually reached his chest. Finally, with a roar, Chu Feng lifted the Profound Heaven Stone above his head.


    However, at the same time, Chu Feng''s originally red face turned a bit purple, and his lips were going to bleed. However, right now, Chu Feng was looking at the Profound Sky Stone with excitement.


    Seeing his junior acting this way, the corners of Yi Lingzi''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. However, after a while, she started to sneer and her pair of icy eyes were tightly staring at the excited Chu Feng.


    He couldn''t help but mutter in his heart: "I didn''t expect this kid to have such potential. I didn''t want to kill you, but the situation doesn''t seem too good."


    At first, Yi Lingzi didn''t pay much attention to the little brother in front of her. She only wanted to take care of him out of jealousy, but now that she realized how powerful Chu Feng was, she couldn''t help but worry.


    The father and son duo had already become enemies with the youngest junior brother. If they were allowed to develop, it would be hard to say what would happen in the future. Therefore, Yi Ling Zi chose to stifle this threat in the cradle.


    As for our Chu Feng, he didn''t know any of that. He never would have thought that he would gamble his life on such a thing.


    After a short moment, Chu Feng, who had raised the Profound Heaven Stone, staggered a few steps back. He couldn''t help but fall down, and the Profound Sky Stone that was suspended in the air landed right at Chu Feng''s chest.


    In the sudden change, Chu Feng''s eyes were roundly widened, but he could not move his body no matter what. He looked at the falling Profound Heaven Stone with some fear, and at the end, closed his eyes in despair.


    In the instant that Chu Feng closed his eyes, Lei Ao, who was standing on the side, caught the Profound Sky Stone.


    At this moment, the Mysterious Sky Stone was only ten centimeters away from Chu Feng.


    After a while, Chu Feng, who did not feel any pain, couldn''t help but open his eyes. He saw the Heavenly Mystery Stone being hugged by Lei Ao who looked like a bear-man and he couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    After lying on the ground for a while, Chu Feng quickly struggled to stand up.


    At this moment, his clothes were almost all wet, and his face was covered in sweat, making him look quite miserable.


    As for the lightning that was holding onto the Profound Sky Stone, it was not easy to endure. The skin on his arms were cut, and blood kept on flowing out. That made Chu Feng feel very apologetic.


    And just as Chu Feng was blaming himself, Bear Man Lei Ao cursed, "You''re still watching the show. If you don''t help now, you''re going to drop it."


    After hearing that yell, the stunned Chu Feng instantly sobered up and hurriedly gave Lei Ao a hand.


    Very quickly, the Profound Sky Stone was brought to a place far away. Only then did Chu Feng and Lei Ou heave a sigh of relief. They couldn''t help leaning on the side of the platform to rest.


    Don''t look at how easy it was for Leo to hug him. In fact, it made him risk his life.


    The Mysterious Sky Stone was already extremely heavy, and with the momentum of its descent, it was not something an ordinary person could handle. Luckily, Lei Ao''s arms were thick and sturdy enough, otherwise, he would be asking for trouble.


    "Hehe, a small matter, a small matter." However, in the blink of an eye, he came close to Chu Feng''s ear and said, "Boy, look at how you''re on good terms with the Crimson Spirit Child. I''ll help you save you once, so you can help me out. Don''t let me freeload." As he said that, he turned around with a bashful look on his face.


    After hearing those words, Chu Feng was a bit speechless. He never would have thought that an honest man would have such foresight. But the thing that made Chu Feng the most depressed was that his life could only last for several meals.


    Yi Ling Zi''s expression also changed when she heard Lei Ou''s mutterings.


    When Yi Lingzi saw that the Profound Sky Stone was going to smash towards Chu Feng, she was very happy. She couldn''t help but arrogantly yell in her heart, "The heavens are helping me!"


    But in a short moment, everything changed. Chu Feng who should have been crushed to death escaped a section, and his own scar was opened by the Bear Man Lei Ao.


    Talking about the relationship between Chu Feng and the Crimson Spirit in front of Yi Lingzi, wasn''t that just slapping him in the face?


    Therefore, Yi Ling Zi could not help but resent Lei Ao.

 C28

    "That''s all you have!"


    After hearing the yin-yang sound, Chu Feng and Lei Ao couldn''t help but cast their gazes towards the carefree Yi Lingzi.


    Chu Feng did not say anything. After all, he had failed. He had failed to carry the Profound Heaven Stone on his back, and it seemed that he had not even succeeded in lifting it. So, Chu Feng had no reason to argue with that.


    However, the fiery Lei Ou angrily walked in front of Yi Lingzi. He glared at him and said, "Are you even worthy to be his Senior Brother?"


    As he spoke those words, he snorted coldly. Then, he turned around and walked toward Chu Feng.


    "Brat, you''re not bad. I think highly of you. If you have any difficulties in the future, come to me, Bai Yanya." As he spoke, he patted Chu Feng''s shoulder.


    At this moment, Lei Ao''s severed arm was no longer bleeding. In truth, the moment he placed the Profound Sky Stone down, the force within his body had uncontrollably healed his wounds.


    To cultivators, these injuries were nothing. What they were truly afraid of was the damage to their consciousness.


    Once his consciousness dissipated, he would truly be powerless to reverse the situation.


    While Lei Ou and Chu Feng were conversing, Yi Lingzi quietly walked out. No one noticed his departure.


    Only after a long while did Chu Feng and the others realize what had happened. They couldn''t help but walk out as well.


    Before leaving, Chu Feng couldn''t help but glance at the Profound Sky Stone that had turned dark and he couldn''t help but think of the misty water of the Huai River.


    After passing through the narrow passageway, the sunlight pierced into their eyes. As they walked out from the interior of the cliff, the two of them could not help but place their hands in front of their eyes.


    "Let''s go back." Leo said.


    After hearing Lei Ao''s words, Chu Feng shook his head and said, "It''s still early. I want to go there and train for a while." As he spoke, he pointed towards the empty space in the morning.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s determined expression, Lei Ou smiled and said, "Then I''ll leave first. I have to properly explain it to Crimson Spirit, or else I won''t be able to taste her cooking in the future." He then walked away with an intoxicated expression.


    Seeing that Leo had left, Chu Feng followed the memory of his arrival and groped his way to the clearing.


    As Chu Feng walked on the mountain path, he couldn''t help but recall the soundless departure of his senior in his mind. He couldn''t help feeling a bit uneasy.


    Other than the senior sister, Crimson Spirit, who was truly good to Chu Feng, there was no one else in this unfamiliar mountain of Mount Shu.


    When he thought about his determination to become strong, he could not help but become impulsive, and his footsteps also sped up.


    Right now, it was obvious that the Second Senior was having troubles with him. However, Chu Feng was already prepared. However, he still knew that the Third Senior would not let him go that easily.


    Back then, when he was on his way to Mount Shu, he had fought against the Third Senior Brother because of a White Bells Fox. Back then, he was young and proud, and neither of them were willing to submit to the other, but in the end, Chu Feng won by a level of skill.


    Upon thinking of this, Chu Feng began to laugh at himself. He had probably come to Mount Shu in the wrong way.


    First, he became enemies with the Third Senior Brother, then he almost lost his life at the hands of his master, Jiang Chengzi. Now, the Second Senior Brother was jealous of him, so Chu Feng couldn''t help but sigh at his current situation.


    But after a short moment, Chu Feng shook his head, sighed, and muttered to himself, "Let nature take its course! When water comes to earth, water comes to earth; when the troops come to fight, we shall defend. "


    As he spoke, he headed towards the barren land at the peak of the mountain.


    And just as Chu Feng was leaving, two figures walked out from the forest next to the path.


    These two people were Yi Ling Zi and the Bearman Lei Ao.


    As the two of them looked to Chu Feng''s departing figure, they were unable to help themselves from laughing. The honest looking Lei Ao said with a cold face: "Old Yi, I didn''t expect this kid to have some skills."


    As he spoke, he looked towards Yi Lingzi.


    However, Yi Ling Zi said somewhat reproachfully, "Why did you do that in that crucial moment? If you died just like that, wouldn''t that be the end of it?"


    Hearing Yi Ling Zi''s words, Lei Ao curled his lips and said, "Ol ''Three said that it would be a waste to play with him, and he died so easily. It was too easy on him." As he spoke, he looked at Yi Lingzi with a face full of smiles.


    Hearing Lei Ao''s rebuttal, Yi Ling Zi helplessly sighed and said, "As long as that kid doesn''t move her mind, I don''t mind." As he spoke, he shrugged his shoulders, turned around, and left.


    Moments later, Leo also smiled as he left.


    Very quickly, Chu Feng arrived on top of that empty space. As he looked at the heavy hammer that was lying on the ground, he couldn''t help but sigh and say, "I never would have thought that lifting you was child''s play. The Profound Sky Stone is the main event!"


    Thinking back to the scene just now, Chu Feng sighed a bit helplessly. Originally, when he went there, he had ambitious plans to create a miracle so that Second Senior would not make things difficult for himself anymore, but he never would have thought that he would come back in such a dejected manner. Chu Feng, who was resting under the shade of a tree, couldn''t help but feel his dejected mood as he stood up, walked in front of the heavy hammer, clenched his teeth, bent down, and grabbed the rusted heavy hammer.


    This time, Chu Feng did not raise it like he did in the morning. Instead, he slowly raised it and then slowly put it down.


    The two horned dragon-like arms were covered with golden light as they were wrapped by the force. Chu Feng, who had already adapted to the strange heavy hammer, very precisely controlled the bit of power that remained in his body.


    This was the third time Chu Feng raised the heavy hammer, yet he could so skillfully control the compressed force. It could be said that it was due to his talent.


    Chu Feng who collapsed in the morning laid on the bed. He was surprised to discover that the force in his body was actually circulating on its own. At that time, he didn''t pay attention to anything and now, he raised the heavy hammer once again.


    The force in his body was like the intermittent stream in the morning. Although it was still as small as before, it was endless and gave off an endless feeling.


    After taking in a deep breath, Chu Feng focused on controlling the force in his body and wanted to maximize their usage.


    After a long while, the heavy hammer that he tightly grasped in his hand couldn''t help but fall down. Chu Feng also fell down along with the heavy hammer.


    At this moment, the clothes he had changed in the morning were already wet. Even his pants were greatly drenched. It was as if his entire body had been drenched by the rain.


    Lying quietly on the morning ground, looking at the floating clouds in the sky, the memories in his mind couldn''t help but gush out all of a sudden.


    On that day, the two of them sat on the eaves together silently as they looked at the entrance of the field with the stars falling down. Right now, they were alone. Chu Feng couldn''t help but ask himself in his heart, "Is she still okay?"


    Suddenly, Chu Feng who was looking at the sky couldn''t help but feel that the azure sky was like her smile. Instantly, traces of happiness appeared on his exhausted face.


    As he smiled, Chu Feng couldn''t help but close his eyes.


    The crickets in the forest were singing, the insects were chirping, and from time to time, a Nightingale or two would pass by the treetops, causing them to feel surprised and uneasy. However, after a short while, the forest quietened down again.


    At that instant, Chu Feng who was sleeping on the grass opened his eyes and he couldn''t help rubbing his loose eyes.


    Seeing that the crescent moon was high in the sky, Chu Feng who was lying on the ground couldn''t help but jump up instantly. He looked at his surroundings in surprise and he only saw a pitch-black area.


    Only then did Chu Feng helplessly sigh and say, "I never would have thought that I would sleep for an entire afternoon." As he said this, he actually shook his head and walked back while feeling his way through.


    Using the hazy moonlight, Chu Feng stumbled and groped his way on the small road.


    After passing through the forest in front of him, Chu Feng was able to see the courtyard that was flashing with light halfway up the mountain. As such, Chu Feng couldn''t help but quicken his pace.


    "Ugh." With a blood-curdling screech, the figure bent down.


    After a long time, the figure stood up again. However, it seemed to be limping as it walked.


    After a long while, the figure finally arrived at the courtyard on the mountainside with great difficulty. However, he heard a hubbub of noise from within.


    This caused Chu Feng to involuntarily quicken his steps. Very soon, he passed through the bamboo forest and walked toward the courtyard with a limp.


    Through the door, he could see the Crimson Spirit standing with her hands on her hips, looking furiously at Yi Lingzi. There was also the Third Martial Brother, Xuan Lingzi, and the Fourth Martial Sister, Lan Lingzi.


    Chu Feng was very curious. What day was it today? Why were all the great gods gathered here?


    He heard the Crimson Spirit Senior Martial Sister say, "Those Martial Brothers usually come back once a few months and have all found a place to cultivate. Only the Second Senior Martial Brother is training hard in the back mountain."


    Holding the door, Chu Feng lightly stuck his head in to look. He saw that in the instant Senior Sister Crimson Spirit saw him, her limpid eyes couldn''t help but mist. The angry expression just now suddenly disappeared and was replaced with a caring one.


    The Crimson Spirit who walked over in three steps and two steps couldn''t help but punch Chu Feng on the shoulder. She chastised, "Where did she die? She didn''t come back until now."


    Seeing his senior acting like a daughter, Chu Feng was momentarily stunned. He looked at Crimson Spirit''s rosy face in a daze.


    After a while, Chu Feng woke up and mumbled as he explained, "I trained on the back mountain in the afternoon and was tired later on and slept until now."


    After he finished saying those words, Chu Feng lowered his head in embarrassment.


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, Crimson Spirit heaved a sigh of relief. However, her eyes were a bit blurry and she couldn''t help saying to herself, "If you weren''t there, what meaning would there be in my life?"


    After hearing her words, Chu Feng was a bit shocked. He couldn''t help but turn his head to look at the gradually distancing body and he was a bit confused. Why did she say those words just now!


    Even Lan Lingzi didn''t have any good intentions towards Chu Feng. After all, Yi Ling Zi was her own brother, so how could she not be angry when her future sister-in-law was taken away by someone else?


    Chu Feng, who was being stared at, smiled in embarrassment. He said, "Greetings senior brother and sister."


    After hearing Chu Feng''s ingratiating voice, Yi Lingzi coldly walked out. Lan Lingzi also followed her brother''s footsteps, leaving behind a mischievous smile on Xuan Lingzi''s face as she looked at Chu Feng.


    Seeing his third senior brother''s gaze, the hairs on Chu Feng''s body couldn''t help but stand up. The uneasy feeling in his heart surged forth once again.


    If Chu Feng could take second senior brother Yi Ling Zi seriously, then third senior brother could be taken seriously by Chu Feng.


    He remembered that the first time he had met Third Senior Brother, he had clearly sensed the cold and sinister energy on his body. Right now, it was even more obvious.


    The Third Senior in front of him sinisterly smiled, then cast Chu Feng aside before exiting. However, just as he was about to leave, he said, "The White Bell Wild Fox will never forget." As he spoke, he stepped over the threshold.


    However, after a while, he stubbornly turned around, and as he looked at the figure that left, he firmly said, "If people don''t offend me, I won''t offend them. If they do offend me, I''ll return it tenfold." As he spoke, he walked into the room.


    Hearing these words, Xuan Ling laughed out loud. Then, she muttered to herself, "This way, my life won''t be so lifeless." He then turned to Chu Feng''s room and left.

 C29

    "We''ll be going to Bai Yu Ya tomorrow. I''m really looking forward to it." Chu Feng muttered while walking in front of the window. His eyes couldn''t help but stare at the slightly gloomy crescent moon.


    The memories in his mind could not help but recall that night. He still remembered Fifth Senior Sister''s cherishing face, Second Senior Brother''s jealous attitude, and so on. He vaguely remembered that day when he went to challenge the Profound Sky Stone.


    It had already been half a year since that day. In that half year, Chu Feng was practically training his body every day on the mountain behind the mountain. At night, he would return to meditate and cultivate.


    During this half a year, second senior brother did not reject him as much as he did when he first arrived. However, he was still cold. Third senior brother rarely came back as he cultivated outside.


    Everything seemed very calm. The calmer it was, the more uneasy Chu Feng felt.


    Recalling what the Third Senior said before they left that night, Chu Feng shivered.


    In the past half year, his master Jiang Chengzi came back and made a flying sword for Chu Feng. It was called the Ghost Spirit. After leaving behind the Pure Spring Sword Manual, he left.


    After half a year of self-study, Chu Feng had demonstrated the Horned Dragon Sword Technique to be extremely powerful. This made Senior sister, Crimson Spirit, very pleased.


    Amongst the six of them, other than the Eldest and the Second Senior, Chu Feng''s cultivation was the highest.


    Although Chu Feng entered the sect late, he had a very solid foundation. Chu Feng, who had just stepped into the Aurous Core stage, was only a fool. However, he had skillfully grasped the control of the force and was able to maximize its use.


    Even his master couldn''t help but praise him when he saw his control.


    After half a year of self-study and self-enlightenment, Chu Feng''s improvement was incredibly fast. Right now, he was already at the peak of the early stage of the Aurous Core stage, so breaking through was only a matter of time.


    In the past half year, Chu Feng''s stature grew quite a bit. With his broad shoulders and well-built muscles, it seemed that Chu Feng had slept for over eighteen years.


    A while ago, Senior Sister said that she wanted to find some medicinal ingredients, so she prepared to go to Bai Yanya to search for them, and at the same time, to exchange her feelings with her fellow disciples.


    Chu Feng, who came to that place for half a year, had not gone far yet. He had always stayed on the back mountain and bitterly cultivated.


    But later on, he discovered that after his body became stronger, the spiritual energy that he absorbed became quicker too. But in the past half year, his body already stepped into a Spirit Formation, and although he was still training his muscles, the effect was not as obvious as before. However, Chu Feng did not give up.


    Because he knew the principle of accumulating less and less, he persevered.


    After half a year of bitter training, Chu Feng''s white skin already became like bronze and his protruding muscles were like horned dragons as they coiled around his body.


    Occasionally, he would sneer at a large number of his current body. "I never expected that my broken body could actually be trained to such an extent."


    Under the candlelight, Chu Feng detailedly examined the longsword in his hand and touched the smooth hilt. Looking at the sharp blade''s mouth, his thoughts couldn''t help but return to the instant when his master gifted him a sword.


    She remembered that her master had first demonstrated the Clear Spring Sword Technique to her, then gave her the longsword shining with a purple glow and said, "Nether Spirit Child, from today onwards, this will be your Destiny Sword. Drop Qing Xue and then you can refine it yourself!"


    Thinking to that point, Chu Feng couldn''t help but wave the Dark Spirit Sword in his hand.


    The shiny sword reflected a blinding light. Just now, Chu Feng had used the move from the Pure Spring Sword Manual. It was called: Thousand Army won''t refuse.


    The room could not help but shake a few times, and soon it became peaceful again.


    Although Chu Feng was already familiar with the methods, he was still unable to reach the level where he could control them as freely as his master.


    Recently, Chu Feng always felt that there was some sort of connection between the sword techniques. It was as if he had already faintly touched the essence of the Clear Spring Sword Technique.


    What Chu Feng needed now was an opportunity. An opportunity that would allow his sword techniques to return to their original nature.


    Only then did it make it a bit difficult for Chu Feng to enter into a cultivation state at night.


    However, after a while, the longsword in Chu Feng''s hand gradually shrunk and finally entered Chu Feng''s body.


    In the past half a year, Chu Feng had already refined the Netherworld Spirit Sword. Right now, the longsword was connected to Chu Feng through blood vessels. It could be said that both were prosperous, and damaged at the same time.


    He vaguely remembered what his Master had said: "If this Life Sword were to shatter, the lighter ones would lose all their cultivation, and the heavier ones would lose their lives."


    Not long after, Chu Feng who gradually calmed down sat on the bed and started to cultivate.


    In the past half year, Chu Feng slept very little. Most of the time, he spent it in meditation, which made the energy in his body even stronger.


    Very quickly, the night passed just like that. Chu Feng who had his eyes closed suddenly opened them and he saw that his pitch-black eyes were flashing with strange light.


    The rising sun gradually revealed a bright smile. Chu Feng, who was in disguise, stepped out of the door and headed towards his senior''s house.


    Seeing her junior brother''s arrival, Crimson Spirit smiled and said, "Let''s go. Sooner or later, we''ll go to eat, then we''ll go to Bai Yanya." As he spoke, he walked towards the kitchen opposite him.


    As his senior was preparing breakfast, Chu Feng used the time to summon the Netherworld Spirit Sword and walked into the bamboo forest on the side to start the Clear Spring Sword Technique.


    It was the beginning of the autumn and winter, and there were many leaves of the triangle on the ground.


    He found a relatively spacious area in the bamboo forest and used his sword fingers to follow him through the air.


    It was the whistling of the wind that Chu Feng heard as he howled at the sword. In an instant, Chu Feng was so intoxicated by the sword dance that he did not even notice the leaves that were floating on the ground.


    The Underworld Spirit Sword drew a circle in Chu Feng''s hand, then suddenly threw it behind him. Then, it lightly rose up and its body also rose a few meters behind.


    In the air, Chu Feng''s body slanted slightly, and after pausing for a few seconds, he lightly descended. Although he stopped, the Netherworld Spirit Sword in his hand was still jumping, and the faint sword ray seemed to be summoning something.


    At this moment, in the depths of the bamboo forest, a dried up dragon was dancing with a long sword. It seemed that the long dragon wanted to devour the long sword, but at every crucial point, the long sword cleverly turned a corner and avoided the long dragon that bared its fangs and brandished its claws.


    After almost the time it took to drink a cup of tea, the longsword seemed to have finished accumulating strength. With an explosive shout from Chu Feng, the longsword chopped towards the neck of the longdragon.


    With a loud noise, the withered leaf dragon''s neck was split open and finally shattered.


    The moment the [Dark Spirit Sword] and the dragon collided, a majestic Qi burst out and an invisible Qi spread out in all directions. The bamboo that was originally standing suddenly bent down, as if it was afraid.


    After the loud sound, Chu Feng woke up from his intoxication. His eyes were a bit surprised as he looked at the Netherworld Spirit Sword in his hand.


    As he spoke, he swung the Dark Spirit Sword he was talking about.


    Although Chu Feng could feel the existence of that atmosphere in that state, he did not know where he came from. If he told Chu Feng to use the Clear Spring Sword Technique again, it was likely that it would not have the same effect as before.


    However, after a while, Chu Feng smiled and said, "One should be content with what one has. Before, one would not be able to find any traces of the so-called Sword Heart, but now, one has already experienced it.


    After he finished saying those words, Chu Feng walked out of the desolate bamboo forest.


    After walking out of the bamboo forest, Chu Feng saw Crimson Spirit hurrying over.


    Today, Crimson Spirit was covered in a black cloud. Her upper body was tightly wrapped and she was no longer shaking when she ran. Her pair of long, white legs were exposed beneath her. She looked very attractive.


    Just as Chu Feng was engrossed with her graceful bearing, Crimson Spirit asked with an anxious expression, "What happened? What was that loud noise just now?!"


    Hearing her urgent concern, Chu Feng''s face that was still intoxicated couldn''t help but turn slightly red. He scratched his head and said a bit embarrassedly, "I was practicing the sword just now and accidentally caused such a big commotion."


    Seeing her junior''s embarrassed appearance, Crimson Spirit looked at Chu Feng with suspicion. She asked in a gentle voice, "What''s wrong? What''s on my face?" As he spoke, he touched his own face.


    Seeing her cute appearance, Chu Feng chuckled, greeted her, then ran away.


    Seeing the flustered look on her Junior Brother''s face, Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but cover her face and laugh. Her tender white face revealed traces of red.


    Chu Feng, who was frantically escaping, had two long blood dragons flowing out. He could see blood endlessly spurting out of his nostrils, and he looked extremely miserable.


    The running Chu Feng was actually thinking of his senior sister''s bewitching posture. She had a long black skirt, tender white flesh, and a curved back. Looking at her, one would have the urge to spurt blood.


    In the past half year, the relationship between these two disciples had advanced by leaps and bounds. Ever since the night when the Crimson Spirit said those words, she seemed to have let go and would often joke around with Chu Feng.


    At the beginning, Chu Feng was still a bit not used to it. But later on, he gradually got used to her teasing.


    Up until now, Chu Feng did not understand why his senior treated others like ice while he, who had only known her for a few days, felt such warmth.


    Only later did Chu Feng find out that there was a younger brother when the Crimson Spirit Child was young, but he died a violent death. She also felt that Chu Feng was very similar to her younger brother, which was why the current situation occurred.


    After a long while, Chu Feng calmed down and walked towards the kitchen.


    After eating, Chu Feng followed his senior sister and left for Bai Yanya.


    On the pathway in the forest, two black figures could be vaguely seen shuttling back and forth rapidly. Currently, they were still unable to fly on their swords, and only those who had reached the Emptiness Realm would be able to enjoy the splendor of roaming the world.

 C30

    Although Bai Yanya and the Clear Spring Pond were both at the peak of the xuanji mountain, the xuanji peak was also divided into several mountain peaks. As for Bai Yanya and the Clear Spring Pond, both happened to be opposite of each other, so Chu Feng and the others spent nearly four hours to arrive at the edge of the xuanji mountain.


    Looking at the green forest in front of him, Chu Feng asked with doubt, "Senior, why is the tree here so different from the one on our mountain?"


    When her senior sister, Crimson Spirit, heard Chu Feng''s words, she couldn''t help smiling and said, "Look at the leaves on that tree."


    Chu Feng was amazed to discover that the leaves of the trees were like needles, incomparable to his mountain top and wide leaves. But, even now, Chu Feng still did not understand her intentions and his eyes were staring straight at her.


    After a moment of silence, she said, "The trees here are imported from outside the Hundred Flowers Valley. They are a type of evergreen tree, and the leaves on their branches are not quite the same as the ones you see in the past."


    After saying that, Crimson Spirit pulled Chu Feng''s hand and they walked towards the forest. As they walked, she said, "Look at this. It''s perfectly straight and you can''t see any bends."


    Only after hearing her words did Chu Feng notice the unusualness of the books in front of him. He couldn''t help touching the sturdy trunk with his hands.


    Crimson Spirit, on the other hand, didn''t stop. She continued, "Look at those branches, they are also perfectly straight. Even those leaves are pointed and you can''t see any curves."


    As she spoke, Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but spin on the ground. Laughter came out from the previously peaceful forest.


    The two siblings stayed in the forest for a while before advancing towards Bai Yanya, who was nearby.


    After they passed through the forest, they saw Bai Yanya.


    The scene in front of him was completely empty. There were only a few stone houses standing at the edge of the cliff.


    This place was impressively the complete opposite of where Chu Feng lived. There was a backside of a mountain, two sides of a forest, and in front of the house was even a small bamboo forest. Within the courtyard, one could faintly hear the sound of a waterfall falling from not too far away.


    However, this place was barren. Other than the forest just now, the other three sides were cliffs and cliffs. The stone houses made people feel somewhat lonely.


    Upon closer inspection, Chu Feng discovered that the few stone houses were a bit dilapidated. Even the spider webs on the eaves were a bit dilapidated.


    Seeing her actions, Chu Feng suspiciously followed her.


    The Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but stop when she arrived at the side of the stone house. She silently looked at the now split stone house.


    Traces of sadness were revealed in his eyes. He was always seeing his senior''s happy smile, but now, as he faced her sad expression, Chu Feng did not know what to do and he could only stand on the side in anxiousness.


    After a while, Crimson Spirit came back to her senses and said to Chu Feng who was next to her, "Let''s go."


    As he spoke, he walked straight to the edge of the cliff.


    Seeing her actions, Chu Feng stopped her and looked at her in panic.


    Seeing her senior sister''s urgent gaze, the senior sister was somewhat puzzled, but after thinking about her previous actions, she finally understood. She could not help but smile and said, "Don''t think that your elder sister and I went to Qingsheng, the disciples of Bai Yanya are all at the bottom of the cliff, inside the White Jade Cave."


    As he spoke, he looked to Chu Feng with a smile.


    After hearing her explanation, Chu Feng couldn''t help but laugh embarrassedly and his face couldn''t help but turn red. Just now, he really thought she was going to be born lightly.


    When he thought about how he made such a huge mistake, Chu Feng felt a bit ashamed.


    Seeing her junior brother acting so hypocritically, the Crimson Spirit scolded, "Let''s go! Let''s go!"


    As he spoke, he pulled Chu Feng''s hand and walked towards the side of the cliff.


    Clouds were drifting in the mist. As Chu Feng looked at them, he couldn''t help being a bit shocked. Was it possible that he would have to jump down from this cliff? Chu Feng couldn''t help shrinking his body back.


    Crimson Spirit who was holding onto Chu Feng''s hand said with a smile, "You don''t believe me, senior?" As she spoke, she looked sorrowfully at the Junior Brother whom she had taken care of wholeheartedly.


    Chu Feng''s heart couldn''t help but ache when he saw the specks of starlight in Senior''s eyes. In his heart, he asked himself, "Senior, will you be harmed?"


    Chu Feng fiercely shook his head. If there was anyone on Mount Shu who cared about him, it would be this senior who was ten years older than him.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng straightened his back, turned his head and looked at Crimson Spirit, and said, "Let''s go! "Senior apprentice-sister." As he spoke, he grabbed the Crimson Spirit''s hand and leaped down.


    The sudden change caused the Crimson Spirit to be both surprised and happy. A peculiar feeling uncontrollably filled her heart, and she couldn''t help but lean towards Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s heart couldn''t help but tighten as he looked at the drifting clouds in front of him. Although his senior sister wouldn''t harm him, the feeling of having his life not within his grasp made Chu Feng feel very uncomfortable and his heart also started to panic.


    Right at the moment when Chu Feng''s heart was flustered, his feet stepped onto the ground. In merely a short moment, he had landed on the ground.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s confused expression, the senior sister, Crimson Spirit, smiled and said, "This White Jade Cave was originally around 10 meters down the cliff. That''s why I dared to jump down like this."


    After hearing her explanation, Chu Feng nodded and started to look around.


    In front of him was a stretch of rock protruding from the mountain wall. It was about a hundred zhang wide, and at the edge of the rock was the unfathomably deep cliff valley.


    Turning his head back, he withdrew his gaze from the sea of clouds and saw a stone standing proudly at the entrance of the cave. Astonishingly, there were three blood-red words written on the stone: White Jade Cave.


    As he looked at the blood-red words, Chu Feng felt a wave of pressure. He could faintly see traces of sharp sword rays from those blood-red words.


    The grooves with strong power seemed to be demonstrating a set of sword technique. Chu Feng wanted to see it clearly, but he discovered that the more he concentrated, the greater the pressure became.


    In a short moment, Chu Feng''s face couldn''t help but turn slightly red. When the Crimson Spirit on the side saw his junior''s soulless appearance, she couldn''t help but panic and she quickly pulled Chu Feng''s hand and started to shake it.


    As for that Chu Feng, he appeared to be completely unconscious, and his eyes were still fixed on the blood-red character. He was completely motionless, and his complexion had turned a deep shade of red.


    Seeing such a change, Crimson Spirit Qiu Shui''s eyes couldn''t help but quickly spill water. Just as she was helpless, Chu Feng suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    As blood gushed out, Chu Feng also became dispirited. He knelt on one knee, and both of his hands pressed on the ground to support his body.


    This sudden turn of events caused Chi Lingzi, who had been panicking, to cry. She only kept saying from the side, "Are you alright? Are you all right? "


    After a long while, Chu Feng''s complexion became a bit better, and his complexion was no longer as pale as before.


    After taking in a deep breath, Chu Feng struggled to stand up. After wiping away the blood on the corner of his mouth, he stubbornly looked at the large blood-red character.


    Seeing that Chu Feng still wanted to investigate, the Crimson Spirit on the side couldn''t help but walk up to Chu Feng, blocking his line of sight and saying, "Stop looking." As he spoke, he pulled Chu Feng''s hand and walked into the cave.


    Chu Feng, who was being pulled, helplessly held his breath and followed his senior. However, he was not only staring at the rock and not willing to leave.


    After entering the cave, he turned around a corner. Only when he couldn''t see the rock did Chu Feng turn his head around and walk normally.


    After a few more turns, they passed through a narrow passageway. Suddenly, they saw the light.


    The end of the passageway was covered in green. Looking ahead, he could see a towering tree piercing through the clouds. The surroundings were also filled with flowers blooming, and the faint sounds of birds chirping could be heard.


    The sudden change in scenery in front of his eyes caused Chu Feng to be a bit amazed. At the same time, his footsteps quickened.


    In an instant, Chu Feng walked out of the passage.


    He couldn''t help but close his eyes, intoxicated by this wonderful feeling. The wounds he had caused earlier had also unknowingly recovered. The force within his body seemed to have become more excited than before.


    As she looked at Chu Feng who stood there silently, the Crimson Spirit obediently walked next to him and asked curiously, "How did this happen?"


    However, this time, Crimson Spirit was not as anxious as before. He just stayed by the side.


    After a long while, the intoxicated Chu Feng woke up. As he slightly moved, the bones on his body made popping sounds.


    Seeing that Chu Feng had woken up, Crimson Spirit walked over and said, "How is it, this White Jade Cave is not bad right?" As he spoke, he took in the scenery around him.


    After hearing her words, Chu Feng couldn''t help but nod his head and look at the scenery around him.


    On the blossoming red flower, faint traces of light could be seen. Chu Feng couldn''t help but raise his head and look up.


    He saw that there was a large tree on top of the mountain wall, and its leaves had just happened to shine through the opening of the valley.


    When the Crimson Spirit on the side saw Chu Feng''s stupefied gaze, she couldn''t help covering her face and said, "No one knows the age of this tree anymore. It seems to have appeared after it was formed in the White Jade Cave."


    As she spoke, she pointed at the dryness that resembled a horned dragon.


    As he looked at the large amount of things, Chu Feng could faintly feel traces of life being emitted from the thick tree. That made Chu Feng amazed and he couldn''t help but ask, "Has this tree become intelligent? How can there be such a strong throbbing of life! "


    Upon hearing his junior brother''s question, the Crimson Spirit shook her head and said, "I''m not sure, but according to the records, plants can take human form and separate themselves from the body. Yet the tree of horned dragons is still in this state, so you can imagine. "


    After hearing that explanation, Chu Feng also silently nodded his head and muttered, "However, I''m afraid that the Exquisite Tree is not far away. Look at its boundless life force. It is not the least bit inferior to us!" As he spoke, Chu Feng couldn''t help but look at the horned dragon tree in front of him with reverence.


    He looked at the towering ancient tree in front of him, as if it was struggling to grow up the path of the horned dragon.

 C31

    "Let''s go." Crimson Spirit reluctantly looked at the scenery of the wilderness.


    After passing by a towering ancient tree in front of him, he only saw a few neatly arranged bamboo houses. Under the awning''s guidance, they actually became one, as exquisite as a jade gem.


    The bamboo house was covered in vines and small purple flowers that dotted the tender green joints of the bamboo, giving off an incomparably beautiful feeling.


    As he walked along the corridor, he couldn''t help but feel a strange feeling in his heart. It was as if he was once again in the middle of a street with Jiang Nan.


    At the end of the corridor, Chu Feng astonishingly saw a silver-haired old man cleaning the leaves that fell from the sky. His eyes were extremely focused.


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but take a few more glances. He saw that the old man''s arm was full of veins and the hands that tightly grasped the broom were extremely powerful. It didn''t seem like he was the type of person who was going to die.


    Right at the moment when Chu Feng was observing, Crimson Spirit hopped over to the old man''s side. She called out "Uncle Fu" and gestured with her hand.


    When the old man saw the girl in front of him, he also gestured with his hands and lowered his head to clean the leaves on the ground.


    Seeing them chatting like that, Chu Feng knew that the old man was mute and a wave of sorrow surged into his heart.


    Seeing the old man''s reply, the Crimson Spirit was a bit disappointed. She walked back and said, "It''s really unmemorable. They''ve all gone up the mountain to gather herbs. They''ll only be back tomorrow afternoon." As he spoke, he sighed helplessly.


    Seeing her appearance, Chu Feng couldn''t help but smile and say, "That''s nothing. It''s fine if we stay here for one more night, let alone this beautiful place!"


    Hearing her junior brother''s exhortation, the originally depressed Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but laugh as she said, "I''ll take you on a tour. Behind the bamboo shed, there is a small stream of water that has been left behind. Let''s go take a look."


    Chu Feng smiled at that old man and nodded. Then, he caught up to his senior sister who had already left.


    When Chu Feng and the others left, the old man who had swept the ground couldn''t help but put down what he was doing. He looked at the tree of horned dragons and muttered, "Tell me, is he the person he is waiting for?"


    After he finished speaking, he lowered his head to sweep the leaves on the ground.


    When the horned dragon tree heard the old man''s words, its originally hard and solid body couldn''t help but tremble.


    For a time, the valley was filled with strange things.


    In a short moment, Chu Feng and the others circled around the bamboo house. Then, they saw a light belt pouring down from the peak of the mountain.


    This waterfall was a thread of the sky, also known as the thread of the sky.


    About seven or eight meters away from the ground, the rock protruded out again and it was around two meters wide. Chu Feng couldn''t help jumping onto the rock and he couldn''t help but summon out his flying sword.


    When Crimson Spirit who was below saw Chu Feng brandishing the longsword, she couldn''t help shouting.


    Chu Feng, who was on the rock, started to practice the Clear Spring Sword Technique with an intoxicated expression.


    The water curtain that was like a ribbon floated up along with Chu Feng''s trembling sword. Instantly, the water belt that was originally hanging down from the sky was cut off from his lower half.


    He didn''t know what was going on. Chu Feng, who was dancing with the Netherworld Sword, seemed to have returned to the bamboo forest. The feeling of looking down on the world made Chu Feng surge with passion.


    However, this time around, it was not as turbulent as the last time. It kept a bit of consciousness and gave Chu Feng a chance to actively explore.


    Xiao Chen carefully savored the mysteries of the way of the sword. The [Dark Spirit Sword] in his hand moved swiftly in the room, sometimes roaring like a dragon crossing the river, sometimes slow like the Yellow River, and sometimes slow like a snail.


    When the Crimson Spirit Child below saw Chu Feng''s state, she couldn''t help but feel a bit regretful. The talent of her junior was quite good. She hadn''t reached such a level in three years while she was practicing the sword, and he had such a deep feeling even after half a year.


    As she secretly cast a few glances at Chu Feng who was lost in his thoughts, the Crimson Spirit walked to the side by herself.


    The Netherworld Spirit Sword was still flying in his hand, but Chu Feng was a bit unsettled. He also demonstrated the moves back and forth and kept on feeling that there was something hidden underneath, but he could not grasp the main point.


    After a long while, Chu Feng helplessly sighed and stopped. He looked at the Dark Spirit Sword in his hand and muttered, "What exactly is it?" As he spoke, he scratched the back of his ear.


    At the moment when Chu Feng''s body was filled with energy, a figure suddenly appeared before Chu Feng. Without any warning, that figure seemed to have already stood there.


    When he saw the figure clearly, he recognized it to be the old man who had swept the floor earlier.


    Chu Feng smiled at him. As for that old man, he extended his hand without any change in his expression.


    He looked doubtfully at the old man who extended his hand, only to see the old man pointing a finger at the Dark Spirit Sword in his hand.


    As he lingered around, Chu Feng still handed the Dark Spirit Sword in his hand to the old man. This seemed to be a risky decision. If that old man had any ill intentions, then it was likely that Chu Feng would have to play like this.


    When the old man received the longsword, he took a few steps away before squatting down and leaping into the air, the longsword in his hand dancing non-stop.


    In mid-air, the water splendor circled around the old man. The muslin belt danced with the sword in the old man''s hand.


    Standing on the rock, Chu Feng sized up the old man''s movements and he discovered that it was the Clear Spring Sword Technique that he was practicing.


    However, upon closer inspection, he discovered that the old man''s aura was not only slightly higher than his own, but was also a lot stronger than his master Jiang Chengzi''s.


    And just as Chu Feng was sighing with emotion, he heard an explosive shout, "Watch carefully."


    At that instant, he saw that the old man was dancing the two strikes that he did not understand before. Chu Feng couldn''t help but widen his eyes and he stared straight at the old man''s one strike after another.


    Even the movement, withdrawal, change, and rotation had been completed. The two moves, the turning over of the carp, had been completed without a care for its life.


    His focus was only on that. Chu Feng did not even bother with those minuscule details.


    A moment later, the old man gradually descended, and the sword in his hand also weakened.


    When his feet finally touched the ground, his hands also withdrew their momentum.


    This was the end of the Clear Spring Sword Technique.


    The old man chuckled as he looked at Chu Feng. Then, he said, "Did you see it clearly?"


    "Look carefully." Chu Feng nodded as he came back to his senses.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s confused expression, the old man did not say anything. He only returned the Dark Spirit Sword in his hand to Chu Feng and leaped down from the rock.


    His body disappeared in front of Chu Feng in a blink. However, the sound of the old man''s voice echoed in the valley, "I hope you can keep this a secret for me."


    Chu Feng firmly nodded when he heard those words. Then, he started to ponder.


    After a long while, Chu Feng couldn''t help but wave the Dark Spirit Sword in his hand. This move was smoothly executed from his tender hands. However, when it came to the carp turning over and putting its life on the line, it was slightly sluggish.


    However, it was much better than before. In an instant, Chu Feng finished the Clear Spring Sword Technique.


    Although the progress was very clear, Chu Feng seemed to be dissatisfied.


    After a short rest, Chu Feng waved the Netherworld Spirit Sword in his hand again. This time, it seemed to be a bit more refined than last time. However, the two strikes did not seem to have any changes and he still could not grasp the profoundness within.


    Sighing helplessly, Chu Feng put away the Dark Spirit Sword in his hand and leaped down.


    It was because Chu Feng knew that if he continued cultivating, there would be no improvements. Rather than that, it would be better to just stop for a while and come back later.


    Sometimes, they didn''t just retreat, they also went into hibernation for the sake of reaching a higher level.


    In this valley, the only exit was the white jade cave that he had just entered.


    From top to bottom, it looked like a well, but there was a horned dragon tree in the middle of his waist, blocking the sunlight that was shining down from the sky.


    After walking for a while, Chu Feng returned to the bamboo house. After searching for a while, he was still unable to find his senior sister. Thus, Chu Feng opened a door and walked in.


    The bamboo door creaked as it was pushed open, and the fragrance of medicine assaulted his nostrils. After sniffing the air, Chu Feng was able to recognize that it was the fragrance of the Jade Orchid Fragrance, as well as the smell of the jujube paste.


    In six months of time, Chu Feng was already familiar with the medicinal materials and their medicinal properties. Although he had not shown off his talent yet, Chu Feng was certain that his alchemy skills were not too bad.


    This was because even his master was quite pleased with his own sharp soul force. Refining pills not only required the refinement of a true flame, but more importantly, the nurturing of a soul force.


    However, what made Chu Feng depressed was that the thing that his master called the True Fire had been discovered in his body.


    He had heard from his senior sister that not everyone possessed true flames. It all depended on one''s personal circumstances. However, most people had it, so Chu Feng was not too worried.


    According to the books, the human body had three souls and six spirits. One of the spirits was the one that gave birth to the power of true fire.


    True Fire was divided into two parts: Yang Fire and Yin Fire.


    Yang Fire was divided into Pure Yang True Fire, Searing Sun True Fire, and Burning Sun True Fire.


    Yin Fire was divided into the Pure Yin Primordial Fire, the Min Yin Primordial Fire, and the Ice Yin Primordial Fire.


    These three types of Yin Yang True Fire had improved along with the Qi within their bodies. However, there were a few who were born with high grade True Fire.


    As the human body was of the yang attribute, regardless of whether it was male or female, most of them belonged to the yang attribute. Yin Fire, on the other hand, was extremely rare.


    Compared to the two of them, the Yin Fire was indeed stronger. After all, the Yang Fire did not possess a trace of Yin Fire. Therefore, every time the Yin Fire appeared, it was an omen of the birth of various elixirs.


    Quietly walking in this bamboo house that was filled with the scent of medicine, his eyes couldn''t help but look in every direction.


    On the left side of the bookshelf, there was a book on medicinal herbs that exuded an ancient scent.


    Chu Feng, who was quite interested in pharmacology, couldn''t help walking over to the bookshelf, pulled out a book, and started reading it seriously.

 C32

    Silently, Chu Feng was immersed in the book on pharmacology. Time unknowingly passed, but he did not notice it in the slightest.


    Chu Feng, who was lost in the book, was only sobered up by the light. He rubbed his slightly sore eyes and looked out of the window.


    Only after standing up did Chu Feng discover that his arm that was always leaning on the bookshelf was a bit sore and numb.


    After moving his body, Chu Feng walked out.


    As he looked at the dark valley, Chu Feng didn''t know where to go at that moment. After sighing for a while, Chu Feng began to walk all over the place. He wanted to find his senior sister.


    After walking for a long time, he did not see his senior apprentice sister, but he met her at the white jade cave.


    After knowing that Chu Feng was here to accompany her to pick up the medicinal plants, Lei Ou pulled Chu Feng''s hand and said, "It''s not easy to come here. Today, we must not return until Junior Master Lin returns, not to mention that we have to wait for Junior Master Lin to come back to collect the medicinal plants."


    After hearing Lei''s explanation, Chu Feng nodded and followed him to drink.


    Ever since half a year ago, in the hidden tunnel within the cliff, the Profound Sky Stone that fell from Lei Ao''s hand saved Chu Feng''s life. Ever since then, Chu Feng had been very grateful.


    However, after hearing Lei Ao''s words, Chu Feng happily went forward and took the chance to build up their relationship.


    Lei Ao, who was walking at the front, had an honest look on his face as he led the way. However, he smiled sinisterly in his heart and said, "Half a year passed really quickly. I almost couldn''t wait any longer." As he thought about it, a trace of a smile appeared in the corner of his eyes.


    The medicinal materials for this Phecda Peak''s Cloud Condensation Stream were all kept by Bai Yanya. Every half a year, Clear Spring Pond and Zhu Yan Valley would come to Bai Yanya to collect the missing medicinal materials.


    In an instant, Lei Ao brought Chu Feng to his own room. He took out two jars of wine from the cupboard and said, "Let''s go and get some game."


    After saying that, he carried the two jars and walked out. Seeing Lei Ao''s heroic spirit, Chu Feng did not nag anymore and followed with large strides. He said, "Do you have enough wine for us to drink?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s question, Lei Ao burst into loud laughter. Then, he said, "Boy, don''t be greedy. Don''t just look at two jars of wine. What about this wine?"


    As he spoke, he ignored Chu Feng and muttered to himself, "Back then, when I drank wine for the first time, it was precisely this small jar that knocked me down." As he said this, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud without the slightest bit of shame.


    After passing through the corridor, Lei Ou walked out of the valley. Chu Feng didn''t ask too much and just silently followed closely behind.


    In a short moment, they walked out of the white jade cave. When they saw the stone in front of the cave again, a peculiar sort of emotion emerged into Chu Feng''s heart. He wanted to ask about Leo''s situation, but just as he was about to speak, he realized that he had jumped and was waiting for the top of the cliff.


    Chu Feng helplessly sighed, glanced at the blood-red word, then jumped up to the top of the cliff.


    A few pheasants and a fawn were caught among the trees on the cliff, and a fire was set in a clearing to roast the wild game.


    Leo was an old hand. He quickly removed the fur and the bruised blood. Without washing himself, he began to roast the meat over the fire. In his own words: Dirty, healthy.


    However, to Chu Feng, it was nothing. In his life of wandering since childhood, he had eaten quite a few leftovers that were countless times dirtier than the thing in front of him by who knows how many times.


    Very quickly, a burst of delicate fragrance drifted into Chu Feng''s nose along with the wind and he couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    He hadn''t eaten anything today for a whole day. Although food was no longer a hindrance to him, the taste of the entrance''s lubricant and the feeling of being full in the stomach had become the hobby of most cultivators.


    It wasn''t that they were greedy for food, but that they had come out on this long cultivation path to pursue to cut through the void and become part of the Immortal class. Often, they also had their own preferences, of which food and wine were the most popular.


    As the fragrance filled the air, Lei Ao couldn''t help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva. He smiled and said, "Brother, your cooking skills aren''t bad, right?"


    Hearing those words, Chu Feng had no choice but to give them a thumbs up.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s praise, Lei Ou laughed loudly and said, "I''m nine years old, like a mountain. At the age of twelve, I started roasting wild game. I''ve been cultivating for almost a hundred years now, so do you think my cooking skills are bad?"


    As he spoke, he opened up the jar of strong wine next to him and instantly, a clear and mellow wine fragrance overflowed and mixed with the wild fragrance. It made Chu Feng''s appetite increase greatly and he couldn''t help but feel his stomach growl a bit.


    So like that, Chu Feng couldn''t help but look at the thing that had already turned golden. When Lei Ou saw Chu Feng''s appearance, he smiled and said, "Wait a bit. Wait until the skin becomes orange before it tastes good."


    After hearing Lei Ao''s words, Chu Feng couldn''t help but widen his eyes and stare at the layer of golden-coloured skin. After seeing the bit of oily starlight on the skin, Chu Feng couldn''t help but cover his stomach and fiercely move his head to the side.


    However, a moment later, he stealthily turned around and glanced at the deer and wild chicken on the shelf.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s arrogant appearance, Lei Ao couldn''t help but laugh. He said, "Brother, you''re not allowed to dissolve wine with brute force later on."


    After hearing Lei Ao''s words, Chu Feng patted his chest and said, "Brother Lei Ou, do I look like someone who committed a crime?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s confident appearance, Lei Ao narrowed his eyes and said, "You don''t even know your own face!" As he spoke, he began to laugh loudly.


    Chu Feng knew Lei Ao was making fun of him, so he couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    For a time, the previously quiet forest was thrown into turmoil by the two''s unbridled laughter.


    And just as Chu Feng sneered, he heard Lei Ou say, "Delicious."


    After hearing those words, Chu Feng immediately stopped. He rubbed his hands together and prepared to eat.


    Seeing that Chu Feng was in such a rush, Lei Ou tore off a deer and pushed it over to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng did not act pretentiously. After receiving it, he took a fierce bite. One could see that the oil was dripping all over his mouth.


    After wolfing down a few mouthfuls of food, Chu Feng raised the wine jar on the ground and said to Lei Ou, "Brother, let''s go with one."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s heroic spirit, Lei Ou did not hesitate. He directly raised the jar of wine to his mouth and fiercely drank it.


    Chu Feng did not show any weakness as he gulped down two mouthfuls.


    Although Chu Feng had roamed around since young, he did not abandon the inheritance of his family. In addition, during the period of time when he returned home, his grandfather often trained Chu Feng''s alcohol tolerance, so that was why he dared to drink like that right now.


    But when it entered his throat and entered his chest, he discovered that he felt as if his entire body was on fire. His originally white face suddenly turned red and his eyes became blurry.


    However, he did not stop to bite the tender deer leg in his hand.


    Lei Ao did not show any weakness as he also started to bite. For a moment, the way the two of them ate caused others to be unable to praise them.


    After eating for a while, Chu Feng said in a daze, "Big Brother, I really need to thank you for last time! "Don''t let this little brother''s life go."


    Hearing this, Lei Ao said unhappily, "Don''t talk about that. Why do we have to care so much about it as brothers?" As he spoke, he drank two mouthfuls of wine.


    Seeing Lei Ao''s appearance, Chu Feng felt a bit ashamed. He too couldn''t help but raise the jar of wine and drink it.


    After a long time, the two of them lied down on the grass and started to chat. Beside them were piles of bones and spilled wine on the grass.

 C33

    "Brother Mo, let me touch this little thing ¡­" Seeing Qing`er''s appearance, Nian Haoyue couldn''t help but want to tease her.


    F * ck me!


    Qing`er, is it because Haoyue is more handsome?


    Light in color ¡­ Lord!


    This damn cat!


    Su Mo''s face turned bitter. Had he been betrayed by a cat?


    No, he was jealous!


    "Hmph ~" He actually gave Su Mo a cold snort and started playing with Nian Haoyue.


    [What the heck, I am your master ¡­] Qing`er ¡­


    Qing`er felt her heart blooming with joy as she stared at the fuming appearance of this young man. She did this on purpose! It was intentional! It was intentional!


    However, the aura emitted from Haoyue''s body was indeed very attractive. This was the key point.


    Qing`er could feel that Haoyue''s body was filled with the pure essence of moonlight.


    Looking at Su Mo''s twisted expression, Nian Haoyue laughed. His laugh was very demonic, making Su Mo wish he could go up and give this guy a good beating!


    After arriving at the Sky Sea, Su Mo immediately went to find Tang Sisi. What surprised Su Mo the most was that when Tang Sisi saw his reaction, she practically threw herself into Su Mo''s arms and ¡­ ¡­ Check up and down.


    "Su Mo, you''re finally back. Are you alright?" Are you hurt? " Seeing Tang Sisi''s anxious and anxious expression, Su Mo''s heart warmed. He extended his hand to caress Tang Sisi''s jet-black hair as he gently looked at her delicate face.


    "Idiot, I''m fine, you ¡­" In the next moment, Su Mo realized Tang Sisi''s abnormal reaction. This girl shouldn''t have remembered him. Why did she throw herself into his arms so willingly!?


    "It''s great to see that you''re fine. Grandfather and the others are worried to death." The next moment, Tang Sisi seemed to notice the mischievous smile of Nian Haoyue who was standing at the side. With a bashful expression, she reluctantly left Su Mo''s warm embrace.


    "Say ¡­ "Professor?" Su Mo shuddered and immediately realized something.


    "What fool are you?" Quickly go and tell grandpa that everyone has gone crazy the last time you went missing. "


    So everyone remembers me? In other words, the taboo had been broken?


    "Brother Mo, this must be sister-in-law, right?" "It''s really pretty..." The middle-aged man laughed.


    Tang Sisi also calmly smiled and greeted Nian Haoyue.


    Elegant, indifferent, lotus-like temperament.


    The corner of Su Mo''s mouth twitched. F * ck, you''re Young Master Yaoyue, how could we not laugh so shamelessly?


    Since the taboo had been broken, could it be that Lord Fatty could get rid of his bad luck without cultivating?


    From Su Mo''s personal standpoint, he didn''t want his relatives and friends to walk down this path. Although they possessed extraordinary strength, they were always accompanied by danger. If he wasn''t careful, he would be doomed to never recover.


    He had seen too many bloody battles and had seen too many life and death situations in his life. If he had a choice, he was willing to walk the life of an ordinary person and live a stable life.


    But he couldn''t. Then he could only think of every possible way to protect the people around him.


    Could it be that black fog? However, the power of the black mist was only this much. Was it even enough to heavily injure or even affect Elder Gui''s cultivation?


    Since he couldn''t figure it out, he might as well not think about it.


    Anyway, now that Sisi was back and his friends were back, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement as the corner of his mouth curled up.


    Seeing Su Mo''s stupefied expression, Tang Sisi pulled at the corner of Su Mo''s clothes.


    Unfortunately, this guy was staring at him blankly.


    Nian Haoyue left with Qing''er, leaving her with a mischievous smile, turning around naturally and unrestrainedly.


    "Sisi ¡­" After a long time, Su Mo once again gently looked at the person before him, and his heart was filled with a myriad of emotions.


    He felt as if a rare treasure had returned to his hands.


    "Stupid..." Tang Sisi spat lightly and pulled Su Mo towards the school building.


    After seeing Professor Tang, Su Mo was full of energy. The big rock in his heart also fell to the ground. Since there wasn''t any more problems, his previous plan to go to the Giant Whale Gang was cancelled.


    However, if Su Mo didn''t go look for them, then someone had finally come knocking on their door.


    That night, Su Mo, Tang Sisi, and Nian Haoyue went to a private restaurant.


    Fortunately, there was still one room left. The moment he sat down, a commotion sounded from outside.


    Bang...


    Along with the sound of the door being broken in, Su Mo slightly raised his head and noticed a few bodyguards in suits and leather shoes wearing sunglasses standing on either side of him.


    "Hey, you guys, Young Master Li wants this room, hurry up and get out of here!" The leader of the group, a burly man said.


    "Young man, did you hear what they said?" Su Mo turned his head towards Nian Haoyue and faintly smiled.


    "Brat, we, Young Master Li, are not someone you can offend. If you know what''s good for you, hurry up and get lost. Otherwise, this bro will be sorry."


    After the big man finished speaking, the rest of the men took a step forward in unison.


    "Oh? Young Master Li? What is Young Master Li? " Hearing Nian Haoyue''s words, the opponent was so angry that he vomited blood.


    "You ¡­ "You are courting death..." The big man said angrily.


    "Stop!" An arrogant male voice was heard ¡­


    "How can you be so rude in front of a beauty if you want a gentleman?"


    The bodyguards respectfully made way for the young man to enter the room.


    "Li... "Li Hao ¡­" When he saw the man before his eyes, Su Mo instantly felt his heart clench.


    His face instantly turned ashen, and the unusual Su Mo attracted the attention of Nian Haoyue and Tang Sisi.


    This was especially true for Nian Haoyue, who had a face full of suspicion. This guy, how could he have such a huge reaction to the appearance of such an ordinary person?


    Su Mo secretly told Nian Haoyue the whole story.


    At that time, Li Hao was already dead, so who was this person in front of him? Or perhaps that person from back then was not Li Hao, so Li Hao had indeed once disappeared.


    Using his spiritual sense, if the person in front of him didn''t emit any spiritual qi or demonic qi, then he must be a mortal.


    Weird! It was really strange!


    A type of bodyguard noticed the two''s change in expression and thought that they were suppressing the young man in front of him.


    At this moment, Tang Sisi turned her head to the side, unwilling to pay any attention to this hedonistic young master.


    Li Hao politely smiled to Su Mo and Su Li, and he was extremely calm without a shred of emotion.


    When he turned his head to look at Tang Sisi, a trace of greed flashed through Li Hao''s eyes. However, Su Mo caught it.


    Hehe, Li Hao, no matter what kind of demon you are now, it won''t stop me from wanting to teach you a lesson.


    "Everyone, how about we have a meal together?" Li Hao politely said as he cast a glance at Tang Sisi.


    "Hmph ¡­" Tang Sisi ignored him.


    "I''m sorry, Young Master Li. I don''t really like eating with strangers." said Nian Haoyue coldly.


    He was a dignified young master Yaoyue, how could he care about such a popinjay? What a joke...

 C34

    Seeing her leaving figure, Chu Feng couldn''t help but laugh embarrassedly. There was an indescribable feeling on his face.


    As for Lei Ou, he was embarrassed to the point that he didn''t know what to say. After a while, Chu Feng broke the silence and said, "Big Brother Lei Ou, don''t mind him. My senior sister is like this." As she spoke, she couldn''t help but smile apologetically.


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, Lei Ao shook his head and meaningfully said, "I''ve known your senior for many years and I''ve never seen her treat someone this way. I really don''t understand why she treats you ¡­" After he finished saying those words, Lei Ao looked to Chu Feng, whose face was already flushed red with blood, with a mischievous smile on his face.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s distressed appearance, Lei Ao no longer joked around and patted Chu Feng''s shoulder. Then, he directly walked forward.


    The embarrassed Chu Feng got hit by the slap and he suddenly panicked in his heart. His eyes were wide open and fine sweat kept on coming out from his forehead.


    For the past half year, her Senior Sister had always taken care of her meticulously, as if she was already used to her existence. She always felt that if she didn''t see her someday, there would be something missing in her heart.


    When he thought of that, Chu Feng fiercely shook his head and wanted to forget about his senior, but his mind still echoed with the medicinal porridge his senior cooked, his senior''s cooking, and his clothes that were left to hang on the air ¡­


    In an instant, Chu Feng found out that his life was filled with the shadows of his senior, and it seemed that everything he did was inseparable from her. Even before he went to sleep, his senior helped him make the bed sheets.


    Chu Feng seemed to have already gotten used to that.


    Turning around to look at the figure that left, Chu Feng felt an indescribable pain in his heart.


    Because he knew that no matter how good his Senior Sister was to him, he wouldn''t be moved in the slightest.


    Actually, in the half year they were together, Chu Feng could see that other than the friendship between the brother and sister, faint traces of the relationship between a male and a female was also mixed with it.


    However, Chu Feng''s entire focus was on cultivation and he did not have the time to ask about that. As for the Crimson Spirit, she was shy and she did not say what she was thinking.


    And now, everything that was originally very peaceful was revealed by Lei Ou. That couldn''t help but make Chu Feng distressed.


    No matter what he said, the human heart was made of flesh. No matter what, Chu Feng could not harm a person who took care of him like that. As for Ning Xuemo, it was a concern that he deeply loved.


    So at that moment, Chu Feng didn''t know what to do with the love that grew in him.


    Sighing helplessly, Chu Feng chased after Lei Ao who was already far away.


    Silently following behind the big person, Chu Feng had a feeling that he was going to say it. The scene just now couldn''t help but reappear in his mind.


    "Come, let''s go to the room to rest for a bit. We''ve had a good night''s rest today." Lei Ao, who was walking on the side of money, yawned and said.


    "Oh, go to sleep! I''m not sleepy. " Chu Feng had his head lowered as he replied.


    Turning his head back to look at Chu Feng''s soulless appearance, Lei Ao couldn''t help but tease again, "Boy, if you like it then go and chase after it. Why are you trying to hide it?" As he spoke, a smile appeared on his face, and he continued, "Chu Feng, even though you are only fourteen or fifteen years old, it is actually alright. The road of cultivation is very long, and age is no longer a hindrance to people like us."


    After hearing Lei Ao''s explanation, Chu Feng felt extremely embarrassed. He tried to defend himself and said, "Lei, Lei, big brother, you''re not ¡­ you think ¡­"


    As Chu Feng mumbled those words, Lei Ao shook his head. With a serious expression on his face, he looked to Chu Feng and said, "Men do not explain." After he finished saying those words, he turned around and left. He no longer paid any attention to Chu Feng who appeared to be hesitating to speak.


    As he watched Lei Ao enter the room, Chu Feng sighed and walked towards the line of the sky behind the house.


    He looked around everywhere, but he did not see the old man who swept the floor yesterday. Chu Feng silently sat on the rock and started to meditate. He did not pay any more attention to the troubles just now.


    At noon, a clamor suddenly sounded out in the valley. Chu Feng abruptly opened his eyes and thought about how the elder who guarded the medicinal plants would likely return!


    Upon thinking of this, Chu Feng jumped down from the enormous boulder. Then, he walked toward the bamboo house.


    Looking through the corridor, he saw a large group of people walking towards him.


    Although it had already been half a year since Chu Feng arrived at Mount Shu, the disciples of the same sect as Chu Feng only knew Lei Ao and a few of his fellow disciples.


    Seeing so many people all of a sudden, Chu Feng didn''t know how to go up and greet them. He could only silently stand at the back of the house and silently watch, hoping to find his senior''s figure.


    He didn''t have the slightest sign of entering the house, and instead walked towards the clear spring''s thread of heaven. That made Chu Feng, who was standing behind the house, very embarrassed, and for a moment, he didn''t know how to look good, so he could only silently stand there.


    "Eh, you are?" Just as Chu Feng was in a predicament, a confused voice rang out in front of him. That forced Chu Feng to go up to greet him.


    "I''m a new disciple. I came to pick the medicine with senior sister yesterday." As he spoke, Chu Feng smiled and looked at the young man who was a bit older than him.


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, the young man seemed to become a bit excited. He pulled Chu Feng''s hand and said excitedly, "You also came to get the medicinal materials!" After pausing for a moment, he continued, "I came here for medicinal herbs as well. I came here a few years ago, but I don''t have a deep memory of it. It seems very elegant here now.


    As he spoke, he pointed at the ancient tree that looked like a horned dragon halfway up the mountain.


    Before Chu Feng even came back to his senses, the young man turned around, pointed at the clear spring, and said, "Look over there. Back then, when I came here, I even peed on that rock." As he spoke, he covered his mouth and chuckled softly.


    Just as the youth was about to continue speaking, the group behind him entered. The youth had no choice but to shut his mouth and stand quietly to the side.


    He looked just like a well-behaved child, not as mischievous as before.


    Seeing the sudden change in the young man in front of him, Chu Feng looked at the young man who was about his own height with astonishment.


    But the young man took advantage of the large group of people to walk past. He made a face at Chu Feng and snappily said, "What are you looking at? Have you never seen a handsome guy before?" As he said this, he shook his head and followed the group.


    As he looked at the young man''s leaving figure, Chu Feng had an indescribable feeling. He couldn''t help but mutter in his heart, "Could it be that a child my age is this carefree?"


    Thinking of that, Chu Feng couldn''t help feeling a bit sad.


    If he hadn''t experienced that wandering life when he was young, he would have been scared to death right now on top of the high bed!


    Thinking to that point, Chu Feng shook his head and said, "Such luck!"


    Sighing, Chu Feng muttered, "If it weren''t for the total opportunity, I''m afraid that I would have stepped onto this path for the rest of my life!


    As he thought about it, Chu Feng also followed the large group of people in front. He felt that the person who returned seemed to have something to do.

 C35

    He only saw a white-haired old man walking out from the crowd. He turned around and looked at everyone and said, "Everyone follow me closely after a while, recently the Henan barrier has been a bit unstable, once you are lost it will be very difficult to get out. Everyone be careful."


    Everyone replied and no longer spoke. The old man nodded and turned around to face the clear spring with his hands in front of him. He began to mutter nonstop.


    With a loud shout, he shouted, "Open!"


    Both of his hands began to extend from his eyebrows to his two sides. The clear spring line had also split apart. Gradually, the rock also began to cave in. Finally, a cave appeared from the rock.


    Seeing that change, Chu Feng widened his eyes in shock and tightly stared at the hole. His heart was beating rapidly.


    That was because the instant the cave opened up, a vigorous voice came out from the cave, causing his heart and soul to tremble.


    Seeing that the person on the side was nonchalant, Chu Feng knew that he was the only one who felt it.


    With doubt, Chu Feng followed the crowd and walked in.


    After entering the cave, it was so dark that he couldn''t see anything. It was as if everything in front of him had disappeared in an instant.


    Just as Chu Feng started to panic, the originally dark cave became bright and red.


    Ahh!" In an instant, Chu Feng felt as if he had gone blind. His eyes were filled with tears and his head was dizzy.


    But after a while, Chu Feng recovered. He deeply breathed in, and only then did he recover from the unforeseen event.


    As he looked at the two walls of the cave, Chu Feng kept on feeling that the seemingly rocky mountain walls were trembling. Only after careful observation did he discover that it was his misconception.


    Right at the moment when Chu Feng thought that it was an illusion, the upright passageway suddenly revealed a rock, blocking the footsteps of the crowd.


    "Sigh, I wonder what''s going on? In this half year, that thing trapped in Henan''s barrier has been moving frequently. Recently, it seems to be trying to break through the barrier." As he spoke, he nodded his head with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "Let''s go!" "I have already informed the Sect Leader about this matter. Based on Master''s tone, it seems that the Henan barrier will be sealed for a period of time. Therefore, we need to get more medicinal ingredients to prepare from time to time."


    As he said that, he placed both his hands on top of the rock and began to mutter softly. The protruding rock was moving backwards at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Seeing such a strange situation, Chu Feng couldn''t help but think of the scene half a year ago when second senior brother Xuan Spirit brought him to the Mysterious Sky Stone. It was similar to this time when he entered the cave.


    This caused Chu Feng to become curious. What exactly were they muttering about? How could there be such a change? And what was the barrier they were talking about?


    In an instant, all sorts of unknowns began to haunt Chu Feng''s mind. Just what was so special about Mount Shu?


    Thinking to that point, Chu Feng couldn''t help deciding that after leaving this place, he must find his senior and ask her about it.


    He continued to walk forward. After turning a few corners, the leading old man stopped and quietly looked at the door in front of him. He said: "We''re here. Everyone go in and be careful. There are a lot of precious herbs." As he spoke, he took out a pentagram and inserted it into the groove.


    After twisting it a few times, the stone door opened. The smell of a dragon''s tongue that asked for farewell came out. Chu Feng had no choice but to cover his nose and mouth.


    This was because he knew that although the dragon tongue had moisture-proof properties, it itself was slightly toxic. If he consumed too much of it, it would be bad for his body.


    The few of them entered in an orderly manner. Of course, Chu Feng was still the last. The person in front of him was the noisy young man just now, but on the road, he was abnormally well-behaved.


    After entering through the stone door, he saw many medicine racks that were arranged in an orderly manner.


    Following the young man in front of him, Chu Feng started his tour of the area.


    However, that youth glanced at the adults in front of him and said, "Teacher, I want to look around."


    The middle-aged man nodded and didn''t ask any further questions.


    In the instant his master nodded, the young man''s eyes lit up and he looked at Chu Feng who was behind him with a face full of admiration.


    Seeing such a large amount of him, Chu Feng''s body was instantly like an ant that had bitten before. The hairs on his body rose as well.


    After a while, the young man pulled Chu Feng''s hand and flashed to the side. He said a bit complacently, "Boy, let me see you instantly refine a rank 3 Soul Recovery Pill for you."


    After hearing the words of the young man in front of him, Chu Feng helplessly sighed and looked at him with a face of disbelief.


    When the young man saw Chu Feng''s large number of gazes, he instantly got anxious. He grabbed onto Chu Feng''s collar and said, "I, Dan Qing, never lie. Just look at it later. Isn''t it only a rank 3 Soul Recovery Pill?" "What''s so great about that."


    As he spoke, he sized up the medicine rack beside him.


    Seeing the confident look on the youth''s face, Chu Feng started to believe in him. But, in the blink of an eye, he knew that the Soul Remaining Pill was a Grade 3 pill.


    But no matter what, a large amount of the young man in front of him did not have the cultivation of the void realm. With that, Chu Feng couldn''t help but feel that he was boasting.


    As a result, she no longer paid any attention to him and only quietly watched him rush to find the medicinal ingredients.


    While he was bored, Chu Feng began to inspect the medicinal materials on the medicine rack.


    After walking past a few shelves, Chu Feng astonishedly discovered that there were quite a few precious medicines on top of the ordinary shelves, such as the man with the head, the emerald Biluo leaf, the tranquil golden cicada flower, and so on.


    It could be said that these things were extremely rare. The human head, He Shuowu, needed a thousand years of nurturing before he could take shape, yet right now, there were at least five or six of them on the medicine rack. Chu Feng couldn''t help sighing in admiration at the wealth of Mount Shu.


    Just as Chu Feng sighed with emotion, Dan Qing walked over with her head held high and patted Chu Feng''s shoulder. She said, "Okay, I''ve found the thing I want. I''ll go out and look behind your brother''s great display later." As he spoke, he continued to laugh.


    As for Chu Feng, he had an expression of idiocy as he shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Then, he turned around and prepared to leave.


    Seeing the young man ignore him like that, Dan Qing''s face instantly turned blue from anger. Her finger trembled as she pointed at Chu Feng who was leaving.


    Ever since he was young, the Dan Qing was the pride of the heavens that was doted upon by tens of thousands of people. Not only did this originate from his talent in cultivation, more importantly, it came from his background.


    However, although he was angry, Dan Qing knew that he had to use virtue to win over others. Therefore, right now he only wanted to get out as soon as possible and refine the Grade 3 Soul Replenishing Pill.

 C36

    A moment later, they gathered their medicinal ingredients and prepared to leave.


    Chu Feng also took advantage of the time when they were taking the medicines. He conveniently took some smaller medicines from the medicine rack, then stealthily hid them in his chest.


    Everyone gathered at the stone door. The old man who opened the door just now looked up and down at Chu Feng who was standing at the door. He frowned slightly and muttered, "Clean up your hands and feet ¡­"


    Even though the voice was very soft, Chu Feng was able to hear it very clearly. Immediately, his face started to flush red. The feeling of being burnt alive was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    As Chu Feng was in a predicament, Danzi patted Chu Feng''s shoulder and said, "Ignore him. He pokes people."


    "You ¡­" When the old man who had spoken earlier heard Qing Zi''s retort, he was so angry that he immediately blew his beard and glared at him. He felt like he was out of breath, but he did not retort. He could only wave his sleeves and walk out of the stone door.


    Seeing the leaving figure of the old man, Chu Feng was very shocked. How did the old man know that he took the medicinal ingredients here? His nose was too sharp!


    Just now, when he entered, he was the old man''s leader. It was obvious that he was the elder in charge of guarding the medicinal ingredients, while the Dan Qing Zi did not give him any face. However, the old man could only mutter in pain.


    That made Chu Feng start to guess the identity of the young man in front of him.


    However, just by guessing, Chu Feng knew that the young man definitely had an extremely strong background or else he wouldn''t be able to make the elders of the White Jade Cave a bit afraid.


    Soon, they walked out of the dark tunnel.


    After coming out, Chu Feng couldn''t help inhaling the air outside.


    As Chu Feng was enjoying himself, the young man on the side pulled Chu Feng''s arm and went straight into the forest in the afternoon.


    In the sudden change, Chu Feng was very surprised. But, when he thought of the serious appearance of Dan Qing Zi in the cave, he could faintly guess his actions.


    However, he was speechless towards his habit of holding hands. How could a big boy be so intimate with him? At that instant, Chu Feng could not accept it, so his hand also quickly got rid of him.


    Dan Qing, who was running in front, felt Chu Feng struggle free of her hand. She turned around, looked at Chu Feng with a face full of smiles, and said, "What? You don''t dare to watch me concoct the rank 3 Soul Returning Pill?"


    After pausing for a while, when Dan Qing saw that Chu Feng did not have the slightest bit of expression, her face couldn''t help but darken. But in the blink of an eye, she loudly laughed and said, "Boy, are you jealous? "Jealous of a genius drug refiner like me!" As he spoke, the man smiled to himself.


    Hearing those words, Chu Feng''s right hand couldn''t help wiping his forehead. Then, he turned around and prepared to leave.


    Moments later, the Dan Qing woke up from her stupor, only to discover that the young man beside her had already walked far away.


    This made Dan Qing angry and helpless. She could only stomp her feet and quickly chase after him.


    "Hey, wait, wait."


    Hearing the shouts behind him, Chu Feng stopped his steps. Turning his head around, he saw Dan Qing running over quickly.


    His originally sinister complexion became very amiable, and his voice was no longer as haughty as before. Faintly, there was a hint of grievance mixed within as he said, "Go and watch me refine the pellets!"


    After hearing the fawning voice, cold sweat started to appear all over Chu Feng''s body and the gaze he looked at Dan Qing with became strange.


    Why was the 7-foot young man in front of him so feminine? If he didn''t know he was a man, just from the voice just now, Chu Feng would have certainly thought it was a girl.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s hesitant gaze, Danzi revealed a smile. He patted Chu Feng''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go! "Today, I shall show you the art of alchemy. I promise you it will shock the world and make you cry like a ghost ¡­


    Before Dan Qing finished speaking, Chu Feng turned around and was about to leave.


    But this time, Dan Qing learnt her lesson. She was no longer arrogant and unreasonable. She took out the feminine aura just now and started to polish Chu Feng.


    After a long while, Chu Feng lowered his head, raised both of his hands above his head, and had the appearance of defeat.


    On the other hand, the man named Dan Qing had a face full of smiles. His hand couldn''t help but pull Chu Feng''s hand and he walked straight forward.


    As he could do nothing about it, Chu Feng could only obediently accept it because he really could not bear the pestering of the Danqing.


    However, under the silence, Chu Feng unexpectedly discovered that Dan Qing''s hand was extremely soft. Compared to Senior Crimson Spirit''s hand, it was a bit slippery, making one feel very comfortable when touching it. As for Chu Feng, he had a very distressed expression on his face, and his hand was slightly trembling.


    When the Danqing who turned her head saw Chu Feng''s appearance, she couldn''t help but laugh while covering her face.


    "Are you a man?" After hearing that, Chu Feng couldn''t help but say what he was thinking in his heart.


    "You!"


    "Don''t be such a bitch. Hurry up and refine your medicine. I don''t have time to waste with you." After saying that, Chu Feng pulled on Dan Qing''s hand and walked forward.


    "What a joke."


    When the Danqing who was walking behind saw Chu Feng''s cold appearance, they couldn''t help but yell. Their appearance was not the slightest bit inferior to the woman''s.


    Her brows were furrowed, her eyes were slightly focused, and with a sniff of her nose, she looked just like a little girl.


    However, Chu Feng who was walking in front did not notice them.


    Very quickly, the two arrived at the small forest. The trees here were sparse and did not grow very tall. From the looks of it, they did not have any of the majesty and loftiness that they had on the cliff.


    Raising his head to look at the dark valley, Chu Feng guessed that it was probably because of the lack of dew and sunlight!


    "Let''s go, a bit further in. You are not allowed to disturb me while refining medicine. Otherwise, it will be very easy for my cultivation to go berserk."


    After giving some instructions, the Dan Qing walked in alone.


    Seeing his leaving figure, Chu Feng shook his hand in astonishment and muttered, "This time, it''s strange ¡­"


    After staring blankly for a while, Chu Feng caught up to the Dan Qing who was already far away.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps behind her, Dan Qing who was walking in the front couldn''t help but slightly raise the corner of her mouth. Traces of craftiness could also be seen in her eyes.


    "Alright, let''s do it here!" Dan Qing said.


    Chu Feng looked around. There were only some weeds and nothing else.


    Just as Chu Feng was sizing him up, Danqing summoned an ancient cauldron and landed on the ground with a boom. After hearing that huge explosion, Chu Feng couldn''t help but turn his head back.


    The ancient cauldron was actually emitting traces of the fragrance of ancient bronze.


    The thick and heavy triangle was standing firmly on the desolate land. However, it had sunk a little deeper into the ground. At the very top of the cauldron, there was a tiger''s mouth, giving off a very imposing aura. At the very top of the cauldron, there was a tiger''s mouth, giving off a very imposing aura.


    As Chu Feng carefully examined the copper cauldron, traces of envy couldn''t help but appear in his eyes.

 C37

    "Yes, everything is ready. It will all be up to your brother later on." As he spoke, Dan Qing took the medicinal ingredients from her Qiankun bag and placed them beside her before sitting down.


    After looking at the dozens of medicinal plants, Chu Feng astonishedly discovered that within them, there was the Ice and Snow Lotus Seed.


    According to the ancient records, the Ice and Snow Lotus Seed had the ability to strengthen the adhesion between medicinal herbs. It could increase the success rate of forming medicinal pills, but it was extremely rare and could only be seen in the depths of the Northern Frosty Sea of Clouds.


    And now, the Snow Lotus was being used by Dan Qing to concoct a Grade 3 Soul Replenishing Pill. This was truly a waste. If those seniors knew about this, they would probably vomit blood in depression.


    After all, those Ice Snow Lotus Seeds were simply too rare.


    Taking a deep breath, Dan Qing closed her eyes and started to circulate her Qi.


    Not long later, Chu Feng who was standing next to Dan Qing felt a bit of hot air. His forehead kept on sweating.


    As for Dan Qing, she just sat there calmly and motionlessly.


    "Phew, I''m finally a little familiar with it. It''s not as depressed as it was just now."


    After hearing those words, Chu Feng asked in surprise, "Is this your first time concocting pills?"


    Dan Qing nodded calmly and responded to Chu Feng''s question.


    Seeing this response, Chu Feng felt as if he wanted to cry, but had no tears. He never would have thought that he would actually be a rookie after busying himself for such a long time. This truly made him feel a bit ashamed.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, this time, Dan Qing didn''t explain in the slightest. Instead, she quickly threw the seven main medicinal ingredients ¡ª Dry Leaf, Crimson Sky Spirit, Ghost Flower, Desolate Stick, Crow''s Head, White Bird''s Blood, and Singhua Vine ¡ª into the copper pill cauldron.


    Seeing his practiced actions, it was very hard for Chu Feng to believe that this was the first time he was concocting pills. He couldn''t help but yearn to know the result of the pill concocting.


    Just as Chu Feng was imagining things, Dan Qing threw in ten more types of support medicine in succession.


    Among them, shockingly, there was even a Natural Treasure''s sweet spring water. However, Chu Feng did not notice it.


    Following Dan Qing''s actions of pouring medicine into the cauldron, traces of blue flames actually shot out from under it. That made Chu Feng very shocked.


    However, when they looked carefully, they discovered that the fire source came from Dan Qing''s right hand. A slender strand of blue light appeared on her middle finger. After coming in contact with the ancient cauldron, it turned into a flickering flame.


    Moments later, a faint fragrance wafted out from the ancient bronze cauldron''s tiger mouth. Not long later, the entire forest was filled with it. Even the little bird had stopped on its feet to smell the rare Pill Refining Qi.


    The medicinal ingredients within the copper pill furnace quickly began to wither under the grilling of the blue flame. Gradually, the stalk of the stalk also began to melt as a faint green light flashed from the tiger''s mouth.


    After a long while, the body of Dan Qing, who was sitting, started to dazzle from afar and she seemed to be very tired. That made Chu Feng, who stood to the side, quite anxious, but he did not know what to do.


    At that moment, the Ancient Copper Cauldron started to tremble and it rang out so loudly that Chu Feng, who had never seen concocting pills before, panicked. He couldn''t help but wonder if the cauldron was going to explode.


    Just as Chu Feng was wavering, Dan Qing sprayed out a mouthful of blood. Her right hand couldn''t help but tightly press on her chest as she gasped. Her face was also frighteningly white and it was almost no different from a dead person''s.


    Seeing that, Chu Feng hurriedly helped Dan Qing Zi up and kept on patting his back, hoping that he would feel better.


    However, Dan Qing pushed Chu Feng away. However, there was another mouthful of blood in his mouth, and his face was a bit paler as well. However, he stubbornly said, "I don''t believe I can''t do it."


    As he spoke, he took out a medicinal pill from his chest and placed it in his mouth before beginning to refine it.


    In a short moment, traces of red actually appeared on Dan Qing''s pale face, and her right hand returned to providing the blue flames to the cauldron.


    At this moment, the cauldron that was originally gradually calming down started to tremble again. The white mist also became a bit thicker than before. However, the fragrance had already disappeared.


    "Rise." As Dan Qing shouted, the lid of the pill furnace rushed into the sky. The mist also surrounded the area, but a vermillion figure appeared amidst the confusion. Dan Qing Zi, who was sitting on the ground, grabbed the vermilion figure with a leap.


    In the blink of an eye, Dan Qing''s feet touched the ground as she coughed. She smiled and said, "I succeeded. I succeeded."


    Not long later, waves of wild laughter sounded in this quiet little forest.


    As for a fifteen-sixteen year old boy, he was striding forward with a vigorous gait. He looked extremely mature, not like a teenage child at all.


    However, behind him, a youth about his age had a childish expression on his face as he muttered something.


    "Enough, isn''t it just refining a grade-3 Soul Replenishing Pill?" "He even almost lost his life." Chu Feng, who was walking in front of them, disdainfully said.


    "Is that so? It was just a mistake, you understand? " Dan Qing explained.


    However, Chu Feng raised his head and no longer paid attention to the chattering Dan Qing.


    However, Dan Qing did not have the slightest intention of letting Chu Feng go. She kept on tangling with him, hoping to hear a certain voice.


    After a long time, he walked out of the forest and went through the corridor. Chu Feng was a bit unable to bear the ointment, so he couldn''t help but say with a guilty conscience, "You''re amazing. You can concoct rank 3 pellets at such a young age. You are truly a genius amongst geniuses!


    Hearing these words, the son of Dan Qing felt as if he had flown up a cloud cliff. His body was light as a feather. He couldn''t help but answer, "Of course, whose son am I?"


    "Whose son?" Chu Feng couldn''t help but ask as he walked beside Dan Qing.


    "My dad is that..." After saying this, Dan Qing Zi''s expression could not help but darken a bit. She immediately lost her previous cheerful expression and became silent.


    The sudden change was a bit hard for Chu Feng to accept. He couldn''t help but pat Dan Qing''s shoulder and ask, "What''s wrong?"


    After being hit by that slap, Dan Qing''s entire person suddenly collapsed. The tears that rolled in her eyes instantly surged out. She hugged Chu Feng and started to sob softly.


    Chu Feng found it a bit hard to accept such a sudden change.


    However, Chu Feng patted his shoulder to console Dan Qing when he saw her suffering so much.

 C38

    After a long time, Dan Qing''s excited emotions gradually calmed down. However, her eyes and the corners were slightly red. He looked as though he had lost his soul, and the liveliness he had when he was forging the pill previously was completely gone.


    "Thank you." Dan Qing whispered.


    "Hur hur, it''s fine." Chu Feng touched his head a bit uncomfortably and responded to Dan Qing''s gentle gratitude.


    Right at the moment when Chu Feng and Dan Qing were silent, a questioning voice sounded out from nearby, "Junior brother, what are you doing? "Two grown men hugging ¡­"


    Before Senior Chi Lingzi even finished speaking, Chu Feng pushed Dan Qing away who was still hugging his shoulder away, then he mumbled, "Senior Dan is not like how you think. He and I, I ¡­"


    Before Chu Feng could finish explaining, the Crimson Spirit curled her lips and said, "Men don''t explain." After that, he looked to Chu Feng with a mischievous smile.


    Seeing her toying with him like that, Chu Feng helplessly curled his lips and didn''t say anything more. He only stood there silently.


    Dan Qing looked at the Crimson Spirit Child in the fiery red dress and could not help but reveal a doubtful expression. She kept feeling that she had seen her before, but she just could not remember it.


    "Junior brother, you can do it now!"


    When the Crimson Spirit saw that Chu Feng was ignoring her, she started to tease him again.


    However, Chu Feng still did not have the slightest expression on his face. He looked like a living dead man.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, Dan Qing started to laugh. She said, "I never would have thought that you would treat everyone like this!" I thought it was just me? "


    There was even a hint of pettiness in her words.


    Hearing those words, Chu Feng immediately felt as if his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets.


    He couldn''t help but be depressed as to why this fellow was so fickle. Just a moment ago, he was crying with a belly full of grievances, but now, he was smiling leisurely.


    "This is?"


    When Crimson Spirit heard the pampered tone, she felt her heart tremble. Instinctively, she felt a sliver of menace. However, when she saw Dan Qing''s male attire, her expression couldn''t help but relax.


    "I am Dan Qing from Zhu Yan Valley. I''m here to accompany Master to go get the herbs."


    After the man replied, he even made a face at Chu Feng.


    That made Chu Feng speechlessly curl his lips. He really didn''t understand the strange actions of Dan Qing in front of him.


    "Dan Qing, where did you run off to?"


    A reproachful voice came from the front porch.


    Hearing that voice, the corner of Dan Qing Zi''s mouth curled into a displeased expression. When that person approached, Dan Qing said in a spoiled manner, "Master, I didn''t go anywhere! It''s exactly because I''ve been walking around in the woods at the back of the mountain for a while, why are you looking for me in such a hurry! "


    Hearing this fatal coquettish voice, the middle-aged man who was so angry that Dan Qing called him master immediately deflated, revealing a kind smile. He said, "So you were just there to play, why are you telling me next time? Do you know how worried I am that I can''t see your master?"


    Hearing that it was a conversation between master and disciple, Chu Feng and Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but sweat profusely. How come both master and disciple were so close to each other?! Isn''t this feeling a little too much?


    "Let''s go, the materials to refine the pill have already been confirmed. We''ll head back to Zhu Yan Valley later!"


    After hearing his master''s words, Dan Qing Zi''s face couldn''t help but darken, like a deflated flower in summer, without any sign of life.


    Immediately, he seemed to have aged for ten years. He said somewhat dispiritedly, "Bringing you out this time around is already violating the agreement from back then. I know that doing this will not be good for you.


    As he spoke, the middle-aged man''s hair suddenly turned white, and the tight skin on his face also began to wrinkle up.


    "Master, don''t be like this. It''s okay, I know you can''t control yourself."


    Dan Qing said in a tearful voice when she saw her master like this.


    "Disciple, I am incompetent. I am incompetent!" As he spoke, he silently sighed.


    "Master, I don''t blame you. I don''t blame you." As he spoke, he embraced his Master, who had suddenly aged.


    In an instant, there was a show of master and disciple in front of Chu Feng. He couldn''t help being a bit envious.


    At that moment, he was in a situation where he was rendered speechless. It could be said that he was being attacked from the back, and the second and third senior brothers would not let him off so easily. Thinking of that, Chu Feng couldn''t help but laugh at his unfortunate fate.


    In the past half year, besides the fact that his master refined a Netherworld Spirit Sword for him and demonstrated the Clear Spring Sword Technique, he didn''t impart anything else to his master.


    This caused Chu Feng to be extremely anxious. Why had he come to Mount Shu? But now, this situation truly did cause some harm to others.


    After a long sigh, the waves in Chu Feng''s heart gradually calmed down. Although he had been in a difficult situation for the past half year, with his senior sister''s meticulous care and guidance, as well as the ancient book he got from the Meng Yu Zen School, Chu Feng entered quite a few places.


    He could not help but practice the Clear Spring Sword Technique to the perfection, and even his own cultivation was close to the middle phase of the Aurous Core stage.


    But because of the Second and Third Senior, Chu Feng already knew that he could hide a portion of his strength. So, he was always rather timid.


    "Let''s go, Master. I won''t come out again in the future."


    In an instant, the Dan Qing Zi seemed to have become more sensible, no longer being as childish as before.


    Seeing the departing figures of the master and disciple, slivers of silver light couldn''t help but rise from Chu Feng''s eyes.


    Right at the moment when Chu Feng was feeling sad, Crimson Spirit said in astonishment, "So it''s them. So it''s them."


    "What''s wrong, Senior?" Chu Feng asked in confusion.


    "It''s nothing. I just suddenly remembered the old man from earlier."


    With that, he turned around and left.


    Just as he was about to ask, Chu Feng could only shake his head in embarrassment and follow her footsteps.


    He quietly walked on the corridor and enjoyed the peace of this moment.


    After a long time, Chu Feng broke through the silence and said, "Senior sister, after I return this time, I wish to enter closed-door training for a period of time."


    The Crimson Spirit Child who was still lost in the old man''s memories no longer spoke.


    Seeing her absent-minded appearance, Chu Feng was very curious as to the story behind the Danqing. However, he did not have the slightest intention of inquiring. Instead, he calmly stated that he wanted to leave Mount Shu and cultivate in the wilderness for a period of time.


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, the Crimson Spirit was instantly terrified. Her pair of limpid eyes tightly stared at Chu Feng, hoping to know something from his expression.


    As for Chu Feng, he remained unperturbed and did not display the slightest bit of emotion. He still had that indifferent expression on his face.


    Like this, the Crimson Spirit sighed sadly and walked away without asking any questions.

 C39

    Seeing his senior''s lonely figure, Chu Feng''s heart unnaturally revealed an aura of sorrow. However, after a while, Chu Feng recovered. He took a deep breath and caught up to his senior sister.


    "Since the pills have been collected, let''s go and greet Elder Xiao. After that, let''s go!" You can also go to the wilderness nearby to train! "


    Crimson Spirit said with a serene expression. However, beneath her calm face, her heart was beating uneasily. She wanted to urge him to stay, but she could only helplessly watch as he left.


    Hearing his senior''s words, Chu Feng nodded his head and said with longing, "I hope that this time around, there will be some harvest to my cultivation."


    "Yes, that''s right. You must come back before the summer solstice in half a year''s time, because that day just happens to be the day of the Rookie Assembly. Don''t miss it." As she spoke, Crimson Spirit pushed open the bamboo door in front of her and walked in.


    After hearing her words, Chu Feng silently remembered it in his heart. He said without panic, "Rookie''s Assembly, Rookie''s Assembly ¡­"


    However, after a while, Chu Feng had an expression of exhaustion on his face.


    In the past half year, he had always been bitterly cultivating by himself and there were many doubts that he could not solve. With that, Chu Feng was not confident that he could face the new person gathering in half a year.


    But suddenly, the slightly dispirited Chu Feng suddenly emitted a burst of boundless aura from his body. He muttered to himself, "If there''s no one to guide me, I can do it without a teacher!"


    Although his voice was not loud, it was exceptionally powerful.


    At the same time that Chu Feng burst forth with his aura, the horned dragon tree in the ravine started to tremble.


    Not long later, senior sister walked out from the bamboo house. She looked to Chu Feng and said, "Let''s go!" "Let''s go clean up!"


    Hearing those words, for some reason, Chu Feng felt hidden pain in his heart. However, he stubbornly said, "Mm, go cultivate."


    Upon hearing the forceful and sonorous reply from her junior, Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but shiver all over. Her eyes also began to glow with a faint silver light.


    However, Chu Feng who had already left did not see it.


    After coming out of the White Jade Cave, Chu Feng turned his head to look. He slightly sighed and jumped up the cliff.


    He didn''t look like he wanted to stay, but his heart was in excruciating pain. This time, he wasn''t going to cultivate in order to increase his cultivation, but more importantly, he wanted to avoid his senior apprentice sister, the Crimson Spirit.


    Because Chu Feng was afraid that something would happen if he stayed together again, he was afraid that he let down the red person who was waiting for him in the Central Plains. So, Chu Feng could only kill everything in the cradle.


    However, Chu Feng''s actions were extremely hurtful to Crimson Spirit.


    Chu Feng''s decision without any forewarning had dealt a great blow to her. For a while, she was not able to recover and she could only embarrassedly watch as he left.


    As he madly ran in the forest, the troubles in his heart were even more. Just now, it made Chu Feng''s steps involuntarily speed up a bit, and the force in his body also started to madly revolve.


    Passing through the forest, passing through the mountain stream and arriving at the peak, Chu Feng stopped his footsteps and stopped for a moment.


    As he looked at the floating clouds in front of him, he had an indescribable feeling. It seemed that there was something calling to him from the depths of the sea of clouds. That caused Chu Feng to be instantly absent-minded.


    However, in the blink of an eye, Chu Feng woke up. He muttered, "Senior sister, I''m sorry. If we had known each other earlier, I don''t think we would have ended up like this."


    As he spoke, a teardrop fell from the corner of his eyes.


    Humans were not like plants and vegetation, how could they be ruthless? In the half day that they spent together, all sorts of gentleness from Crimson Spirit Seed had unknowingly seeped into Chu Feng''s heart.


    His mind kept replaying the memories of the past. His body also started twitching, and his flat face was struggling as well.


    After a long time, Chu Feng took a deep breath and said, "I''ll pretend that I never experienced it before."


    As he finished speaking, he waved his sleeves, seeming to have the intention of saying goodbye to the clouds in the sky, before quickly descending the mountain.


    A mountain peak, another mountain peak, and one valley after another. Just as the sun was about to set, Chu Feng finally arrived at his destination.


    He looked around and saw reeds growing everywhere. Not far away, there was a lake that wasn''t too big, and occasionally, he could see water birds flying in the sky.


    Compared to the Mount Shu Sword Sect, the mountain here was insignificant. It could only be called a small hill.


    He quietly sized up the area, as if he was in a countryside or a farmland.


    Wherever the breeze passed by, the half-a-man tall reeds couldn''t help but sway in the wind. Some of the fur on them was blown away by the wind, creating a spectacular sight.


    Taking a deep breath of the air, he could not help but feel refreshed. As he quietly watched the setting sun, the depressed feeling in his heart uncontrollably disappeared.


    At that instant, Chu Feng''s face had traces of a smile on it. He, who had the aura of youth, seemed to have matured in an instant.


    However, when he thought of his goal in coming here, Chu Feng couldn''t help but wake up from his intoxication and begin to search for a place to rest.


    He walked past the patch of reeds and stood at the foot of the small hill. As he touched the rock that wasn''t too hard, Chu Feng decided to make a hole three feet in the ground.


    Summoning out the Netherworld Spirit Sword from his body, Chu Feng sent out a strand of energy and went straight towards the mountain wall.


    With a boom, the small rocks couldn''t help but scatter in all directions. However, there wasn''t a dent where they had hit. Instead, a whole piece of rock had fallen off.


    Seeing this, Chu Feng helplessly shook his head and said, "I never would have thought that it would actually be a rarely seen version of shale."


    After sighing for a while, Chu Feng left and went to another place to find a place to stay.


    However, in the instant Chu Feng turned around, he actually jumped out from underneath the small hill. His pair of dark green eyes were staring at the Chu Feng who left and his mouth kept on making hissing noises.


    After walking a few steps, Chu Feng suddenly felt that there was something behind him and couldn''t help turning his head back.


    He saw a Scaled Lizard monster approaching him silently. However, its speed was not something he liked.


    Chu Feng, who had turned around, saw the clumsy lizard swaying about as it moved. He was unable to help himself from laughing.


    However, when the lizard heard Chu Feng''s mocking laughter, the sizzling sound became even louder than before.


    That huge lizard was around thirty to forty feet tall. It had azure scales and blood-red eyes. That caused Chu Feng to think of the Dragon Back Lizard that his senior mentioned to him before.


    From the body in front of him that he saw dragon on his back, Chu Feng hiddenly deduced that it was probably in the middle of the second level, around the same strength as him. That caused Chu Feng to muster up the courage to fight against the huge monster in front of him.

 C40

    After laughing two times wildly, Chu Feng called out his flying sword and prepared to fight against this dragon on his back.


    It was because he heard his senior say that the scales of a dragon on its back was the best material for making soft armor, and the boiling blood in his body was also a rare treasure. It was the primer for some cold medicines.


    Very quickly, the dragon on its back crawled into Chu Feng''s attack range and its long tongue kept on retracting and its pair of blood-red eyes were also bursting with greed.


    Chu Feng and the dragon on his back were staring at Chu Feng without moving.


    After a long time, they were still frozen in place.


    However, all of a sudden, the dragon on his back let out a long howl and rushed over.


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but smile faintly when he saw the situation. He knew that he had won in the cold war, and that also signified a good start.


    Usually, battles where strength was not too far apart were filled with patience, and these battles were usually those with steady wins.


    With a bit of impatience, he saw the dragon continuously sway its body and it wanted to collide into Chu Feng in front of it. However, because of its speed, it seemed like it was going to collide with Chu Feng, but it was dodged by him.


    Seeing this stupid dragon on his back being in such a predicament, the smile on Chu Feng''s face grew even wider.


    However, just as Chu Feng was feeling complacent, he saw that the dragon on his back suddenly took a few steps back. Then, a Divine Dragon swung its tail and fiercely smashed it towards Chu Feng who was in a bit of a daze.


    The sudden change caused Chu Feng to be extremely fearful. As he saw that the tail that was as thick as a person''s waist was going to hit his body, Chu Feng widened his eyes and only stared at the thick tail.


    Just as the tail of the Divine Dragon Tail was about to touch Chu Feng''s clothes, his body fell back straight and lightly dodged the dragon''s sudden attack.


    At the bottom of the longsword, both of his legs were standing straight. It formed a triangular formation and stopped Chu Feng who wanted to fall.


    Seeing that his opponent was a bit bedraggled, although his attack was unsuccessful, he saw that the dragon on his back was charging toward him again. With a sweep of his dragon tail, he attacked Chu Feng who was lying on the ground.


    However, Chu Feng used a bit of force. He bent the Netherworld Spirit Sword slightly, then rebounded it back. His body lightly dodged the lightning strike.


    He slightly adjusted his body in midair and landed on the ground. Then, he started to look at the dragon on his back with the sword in his imagination.


    After the two strikes failed, he saw that the aura of the dragon on his back was clearly declining. He couldn''t help but stop and look at Chu Feng who had a naughty smile on his face.


    Seemingly unable to endure the mockery, he saw that the Dragon on his back had once again charged up. Its four limbs supported its fat body as it ruthlessly smashed onto the yellow ground, causing waves of rumbling sounds to echo out. This time, he changed the move from the tail swing of the Divine Dragon and struck the enemy head on.


    Seeing the clumsy posture of the dragon on his back, the smile on Chu Feng''s face widened even more.


    When Chu Feng saw that the dragon on his back was going to collide with Chu Feng''s body, he maintained the same speed as the dragon on his back and backed away.


    Seeing this, he felt somewhat anxious, but there was nothing he could do.


    As he looked at Duo Long who was panting heavily, Chu Feng''s eyes burst out with an intense fiery light. It was as if he could already see the outcome of his victory.


    And just as Chu Feng was dreaming, he saw that the dragon on his back suddenly increased its speed and crashed into Chu Feng''s chest.


    The sudden change caused Chu Feng to not know what to do.


    Seeing those thick and heavy scales, Chu Feng knew that if he was struck by them, even if he did not die, he would still be seriously injured. But now, he couldn''t avoid it at all. He could not help but become a little anxious.


    Instantly, the scales touched Chu Feng''s clothes and it was only a few centimeters away from his chest. Chu Feng bit his teeth and threw away the Dark Spirit Sword in his hand. He madly channeled the power in his body into his hand, then fiercely flew towards the dragon''s head that was filled with barbs.


    With a bang, the force wrapped around his palm collided with the dark green scale armor.


    In the instant he touched the scales, Chu Feng''s body trembled slightly. He spat out a mouthful of blood from his mouth and he quickly backed away.


    After successfully seeing the dragon on his back in one strike, his confidence seemed to have increased a bit. His fat body tightly caught up to Chu Feng''s retreating body.


    Chu Feng, who was lightly flying, wiped off the bloodstains on the corner of his mouth. He stared at the dragon that had caught up to him with a sinister gaze.


    "Ghost."


    Chu Feng loudly shouted.


    The Netherworld Sword lying in the grass started to shake and it suddenly shot towards Chu Feng.


    His right hand tightly grasped the Netherworld Sword and he took two deep breaths. Chu Feng started to move, and quickly after, he used the Sword Mysterious Sword of the Clear Spring Sword to attack Long Chenyi who was trying to catch up.


    The Qi in his body followed the sword and pierced towards the dragon.


    The dragon that received this blow clearly slowed down a bit, and the rumbling sound of the strike hitting the ground also lessened slightly.


    Seeing that he had slowed down, a trace of an evil smile appeared on Chu Feng''s face. He murmured, "It''s my turn."


    As he spoke, he turned around and said, "Next, Canghai Flood Dragon."


    The long sword slightly cut out from his waist, and a flash of light shot towards the eyes of the dragon on his back.


    The flower of the sword flashed, and with another Hidden Dragon and Water Drill, it flew straight towards the dragon that was on its back.


    After a few strikes, Duo Long knew that Chu Feng was very strong and he no longer rashly charged forward. However, he kept on failing when he wanted to dodge Chu Feng''s attacks. Seeing that, he had thoughts of retreating.


    However, Chu Feng closely chased after him and he had no intentions of letting him go. That made the dragon on his back anxious and from time to time, it would let out hoarse wails.


    "Heh heh, have you run out of tricks? "See how I deal with you."


    Hearing that sorrowful wailing sound, Chu Feng was not moved in the slightest. Instead, he increased his attack power.


    All of a sudden, he saw several wounds on the back of the dragon''s four limbs. Bright red blood stained the dark green leather armor, making it look very strange.


    After tangling around for a long time, he saw that the dragon''s back was riddled with scars. The previous clash had caused it to complain incessantly, and now it no longer dodged. Instead, it retreated, wanting to return to its own nest.


    This was because he knew that dodging meant nothing to it.


    Seeing that the dragon on his back was determined, the calm Chu Feng couldn''t help being a bit impatient. With his current attack, it was very difficult for him to inflict fatal injuries on the dragon. After all, the difference in strength between the two of them was not too far apart. Just now, Chu Feng had the advantage in agility for being able to make the Dragons on their backs into such a miserable state.


    Seeing the dragon on his back as he turned around, Chu Feng was a bit bitter. Was he going to waste his time just like that?


    Although he was very unwilling, Chu Feng had no way of knowing what was happening. He could only closely follow the dragon on his back and wait for an opportunity.

 C41

    In a short moment, the small hill appeared before them. The eyes of the dragon on its back shone with a fiery light, because its lair was right in front of them. As long as they entered, they would not suffer the pain.


    Looking at the hole only a few steps away, he couldn''t help but speed up his steps when he saw the dragon on his back. However, Chu Feng, who was following him, seemed to feel something. He leaped, did a somersault, and jumped in front of the dragon on his back.


    The sudden turn of events caused the back dragon, who was filled with joy, to immediately wilt like a frosted eggplant.


    A sizzling sound came out from the angry Dragon Back''s mouth.


    Seeing the appearance of the dragon on his back, and thinking that the dragon also suddenly attacked him, Chu Feng couldn''t help guessing that the dragon''s nest was nearby.


    Thinking to that point, Chu Feng couldn''t help being a bit anxious. However, when he saw the bared teeth on the back of the dragon, he knew that the dragon was even more anxious than he was. Chu Feng couldn''t help but quieten down like this. He started to waste time with the dragon on his back.


    When he saw Chu Feng''s unmoving body, the dragon whose four limbs were still bleeding couldn''t help being a bit anxious. If Chu Feng didn''t treat his wounds, it was likely that he would become inflamed in two days. As he was gasping for breath, he saw that the dragon was a bit uneasy.


    After a long while, this kind of cold immersion was broken by a long howl from a dragon on its back.


    The dragon raised its head, raised its forelimbs slightly, and swept its tail across the ground twice. It looked as if it was going to fight the heavens, and in the instant it landed, its fat body suddenly rushed towards Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Feng seemed to have already expected such a sudden change. The corner of his mouth was lifted into a faint smile, and his body lightly trembled a few times before skipping the fierce collision of the dragon that he saw on his back.


    After a single strike, Chu Feng saw that the dragon on his back did not receive the Divine Dragon Whipping Tail as Chu Feng had imagined. Instead, he hurriedly stepped forward and dared to attack.


    Seeing that situation, Chu Feng instantly understood that the guy''s nest was on the side of the hill.


    He lightly leaped up and landed at the foot of the small hill like a swallow. He smiled evilly as he waited for the dragon that was about to return.


    And seeing that Chu Feng was waiting in front of his house, Duo Long was caught a bit off guard and he didn''t know what to do. He could only wag his tail and worry.


    Looking around, Chu Feng did not discover any traces of caves and he couldn''t help feeling a bit of doubt in his heart. But, when he saw the urgent appearance of the dragon on his back, Chu Feng firmly believed that his guess was correct.


    Suddenly, Chu Feng had a flash of inspiration. He suddenly jumped, and his body lightly leapt up like a swallow. He silently observed the movements of the dragon on his back underneath him.


    At the instant when Chu Feng''s body was about to leave the ground, he saw the power behind the dragon''s back and fiercely dashed forward. It was as if his head was going to smash into that small hill. That made Chu Feng very fearful. If he didn''t know what the dragon on his back was doing, he would probably think it was an unimaginable dragon!


    Following the direction in which the dragon on its back was running, Chu Feng saw a faint black hole in the grass at the foot of the hill.


    His body somersaulted in the air, and Chu Feng landed again, blocking the path of the dragon that was coming from behind. He pulled back the Dark Spirit Sword in his hand, and the hole that was covered was revealed.


    Seeing that his lair had been exposed and the sizzling sound from the dragon''s mouth becoming louder, the blood-red eye also became more sinister.


    However, Chu Feng revealed a smile on his face and said with a mocking tone, "That is the hometown that you dream of! Was it shameful? Is there a need to be so angry? "


    The sound of sinister laughter constantly reverberated at the foot of the small hill. When the dragon heard the sound, its claws couldn''t help but dig into the soil. It looked like it was about to fight to the death.


    Seeing that, Chu Feng put away his smile and looked at the dragon in front of him with a serious face.


    It was because that strike just now had almost taken half of Chu Feng''s life. Although Chu Feng had always been very easily teasing that dragon, in reality, in the sudden strike just now, the organs in Chu Feng''s body changed position a bit. However, Chu Feng clenched his teeth and persevered on.


    And now that it was the time of the battle again, he who had suffered a loss once would not underestimate it a second time.


    Both sides were in a state of preparation, when they saw the Dragon on its back gasping for breath, digging the soil, his small eyes wide open.


    Chu Feng did not show any weakness and the Clear Spring Sword Technique in his hand also had incomparable might, as if it was a bit more refined than before.


    The great battle was at hand, and the atmosphere was tense. Both sides had made their preparations for the final battle.


    This was because the wyvern knew that the human in front of it would not let it go. Before it had discovered its lair, it had thought of a sudden disappearance, leaving its opponent helpless. But now, it was impossible. The exposure of the nest already broke through the bottom line of seeing a dragon on its back, making it angry from embarrassment. So, even if Chu Feng wanted to leave, it was likely that it would not easily agree to seeing a dragon.


    In the silent world, the scorching red clouds in the horizon slowly faded away, turning back into that faint innocence. As the clouds changed, the sky turned gray and the blood-red setting sun set over the mountain peak in the distance.


    Occasionally, a water bird would flutter by the side of the hill. The calm surface of the water was suffused with bursts of silver light. The sparkling light was very dazzling, but the remnants of the sun were reflected in the water.


    Instantly, the dragon on his back howled and attacked Chu Feng. Chu Feng was also prepared, and after accumulating power for a long time, he fiercely slashed down and fiercely slammed towards the forehead of the dragon on his back.


    However, it did not cause any damage, only leaving a small mark on the raised horn.


    Upon seeing how powerful the Dragons on their backs were, they were not afraid in the slightest as they charged straight towards them.


    However, Chu Feng seemed to have already expected that result. One strike was not enough, and the second also came one after the other. However, this time, Chu Feng did not swing towards the horns.


    A small wound appeared on its green forelimbs. Blood was continuously flowing out from the wound. However, the dragon didn''t seem to mind and continued to rush over.


    The distance between them was not that far to begin with. After the first strike, Chu Feng quickly retreated, maintaining a certain distance from the dragon on his back. However, because there was a hill behind him, the dragon quickly caught up to Chu Feng who was retreating.


    He exerted a little more strength into his legs and his body bounced up, dodging this sudden attack.


    Rumble ¡­ the rocks that had been struck had been shattered, and the power of the blow was extremely powerful.


    However, just as Chu Feng thought the dragon on his back finished its attack, he discovered that it missed. He kicked with his hind leg and chased after Chu Feng who was in the air. He opened his bloody mouth and wanted to bite onto Chu Feng''s leg.


    The situation of the battle suddenly became somewhat tense.

 C42

    Seeing that the huge mouth of the dragon on his back was going to bite onto his ankle, Chu Feng, who was in the air, had no way of borrowing the force. He could only panic in the air.


    However, the dragon on his back seemed pleased, as if he was about to take his revenge. However, Chu Feng, who was suspended in the air, did not let it go. He threw out the Netherworld Spirit Sword and stabbed it straight into the eyes of the dragon on his back.


    Roar! * A deep roar came from the back of the dragon''s throat.


    Lowering his head to look, he saw that the blade of the Netherworld Spirit Sword had pierced straight into the dragon''s right eye, causing blood to continuously spill out. The dragon''s head continued to sway in pain.


    After he landed on the ground, he saw Long Lun rolling on the ground while letting out bursts of wails. It made Chu Feng''s heart tighten and he couldn''t help but feel that he was a bit cruel.


    And just as Chu Feng could not bear it, the struggling dragon on his back started to curl up and his dark green stomach also suddenly started to shake non-stop. The scales on his body, for some reason, made faint sounds of collision.


    In an instant, he saw the dragon on his back shake its head, and the [Dark Spirit Sword] stabbed into his eye socket. The eye socket had turned into a bloody hole, and blood was flowing out from it.


    However, at the same time its back shook off the Netherworld Spirit Sword, its fat body was shrinking at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. However, at the same time that its back shook off the Netherworld Spirit Sword, its fat body was shrinking at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye.


    In just a moment, the dragon that he had seen on his back was only half its original size. However, it now looked even more regal than before.


    Although the dragon on its back was a lizard, its ancestors had blood ties with the dragon. After thousands upon thousands of years of evolution, the bloodline had weakened, but the Ruler''s Qi had still been inherited.


    Now that he had shrunk down to a smaller size, it was clear that he had completely revealed the Heavenly Dragon Aura on his back.


    He had broken through the restriction of the mid-rank two and stepped into the late-rank two in one go. With that, the victory that originally leaned towards Chu Feng quietly slipped in front of him.


    Right now, when everyone saw that the dragon on his back was looking at each other with one eye, their pierced eyes were more or less healed as they advanced. However, it was still a hole and it looked very sinister.


    Seeing the determined look on the dragon''s face, Chu Feng smiled and said, "Don''t be too complacent. The battle hasn''t started yet." As he said that, he took out a pill from his chest and stuffed it into his mouth.


    At the entrance, the pill dissolved when it entered his mouth, revealing traces of refreshing feeling as it flowed into Chu Feng''s throat and into his injured lungs.


    And as the Energy Recovery Pill melted, the pressure that was almost exhausted in Chu Feng''s body started to appear continuously. As the Dragon Back was still familiarizing his new body, Chu Feng quickly refined the Energy Recovery Pill.


    With a roar, the wound healed to almost the same degree, and Chu Feng started to attack the dragon on his back.


    As for Chu Feng, he was also prepared to fight. The White Crane raised its body and with a single slash, it sent its wings flying toward the dragon on its back.


    However, after his cultivation increased, the dragon on his back''s speed suddenly increased a lot. It could almost be said to be on par with Chu Feng. So, he very easily dodged Chu Feng''s attack, and conveniently crashed towards Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng dodged in a bit of a sorry state. Seeing that his speed greatly increased, Chu Feng was caught off guard. His remaining advantage in speed quietly disappeared after he saw the Dragon on his back make a breakthrough.


    When he saw that the dragon on his back stopped and started to ponder, he started to size Chu Feng up.


    Chu Feng who had nothing wrong with his hands suddenly thought of the Imperial Sword Technique that Lei Ou taught him, but in the blink of an eye, he was disappointed.


    The Imperial Sword Technique was something that he had just seen from Lei Ao and he didn''t have the time to personally experience it yet. How could he use it? Chu Feng had no choice but to think of other ways.


    And seeing that, the dragon on his back seemed to see Chu Feng''s predicament and suddenly rushed over. His tail was still endlessly sweeping the ground as if it wanted to accelerate.


    Chu Feng, who was pondering, saw the attacks from the Pear Blossom Rain on his back and his heart couldn''t help but tighten. He quickly dodged, but he was in a very sorry state.


    Seeing that the opponent could do nothing to him, and seeing that the Dragon Back Attack became even more violent, and that it dared to hit anything with the thick scales, the foot of the hill was already full of shattered rocks. And, seeing that the Dragon Back seemed to be unsatisfied, it chased after Chu Feng like that.


    At this moment, a waning crescent moon was hanging in the vast and deep night sky, illuminating the scenery of the wilderness.


    At the bottom of the hill, there were two figures constantly moving. One was fleeing while the other was chasing.


    No one knew how long the chasing figure had been here for, but the figure gradually slowed down, while the figure that was fleeing stopped. He looked at the figure that was following him with a raging expression and said with a smile: "Why, chasing after him for so long in the middle of the night makes you tired, you know Lella! Heh heh, it''s time for me to get back at him.


    As he spoke, he leapt into the air, wielding the Nethersoul Sword in his hand to swing at the panting dragon.


    With two clangs, the scales on the back of the dragon was truly hard and it was not afraid of the Dark Spirit Sword in Chu Feng''s hand at all. With a few strikes, Chu Feng only made faint marks on the jade-green scales. They did not harm the dragon that he saw on his back at all.


    Seeing that his attacks had no effect on it, Chu Feng couldn''t help being a bit anxious. However, when he thought of the weakest place on the dragon''s back, he couldn''t help but want to try another technique where the longswords were facing each other.


    After a while, Chu Feng started to lay out the plan. Even though he was unwilling, Chu Feng had already reached a point where he would not be able to stop even if he were to die. Thus, Chu Feng did not care about that anymore.


    Pretending to be slightly absent-minded, luring those who saw the dragon on their back to approach.


    Very quickly, he caught the bait. His originally exhausted body instantly became strong and fierce, and after trembling for a while, Chu Feng jumped onto the dragon''s back. Then, he raised the Netherworld Sword high up and fiercely stabbed towards the dragon''s left eye.


    He pulled out his sword, and blood sprayed into the sky. Following that was a series of cries that caused people to panic. The back dragon writhed on the ground, its tail striking the rock at the foot of the hill.


    A rumbling sound broke the tranquility of the night.


    Looking at his stomach that was a bit white, Chu Feng knew that it was the weakest spot on his back where his defense could be seen.


    His feet stomped on the ground and his body fiercely charged forward. The Dark Spirit Sword in his hand fiercely stabbed towards the heart of the dragon that was on its back.


    Although that place had the weakest defense, it only had thick skin and thick flesh. Chu Feng only stabbed in with the best possible strength.


    However, the moment his heart was pierced, he saw the dragon on his back stomp its four limbs and cry out in pain. Its head tilted to the side, and he didn''t understand what was going on.


    Seeing that the dragon on his back was not moving, Chu Feng took a long breath and wiped off the blood on his face. Then, he fell onto the ground and silently closed his eyes to rest.

 C43

    After a long while, Chu Feng opened his tired eyes and silently looked at the vast and deep sky.


    Even though he had killed that dragon, the price he had paid was extraordinary. In such a war of attrition, even with Chu Feng''s powerful body that could move a Profound Heaven Stone, he had to eat two or three Energy Recovery Pills in order to continue until now.


    Breathing out the heavy breath, Chu Feng cast a glance at the blood solidified dragon by his side. He couldn''t help sighing in his heart, "I almost lost my life here today ¡­"


    Thinking back to the dangerous scene in the battle, Chu Feng''s heart couldn''t help but tighten. This time, it was his virgin station. Although it was a bit awkward, but he had received a very good training.


    After several struggles at the edge of life and death, Chu Feng, who was always outside the threshold of the middle stage of the Jindan Stage, gradually showed signs of breaking through.


    Struggling to sit up, he immediately discovered that all the muscles in his body were twitching in pain.


    Sitting with his legs crossed, Chu Feng started to circulate the nearly exhausted energy in his body. This time around, Chu Feng was unwilling to eat the Energy Recovery Pills. After all, there were only a few left on him. Just in case, Chu Feng decided to slowly recover.


    Daybreak. The sun was high in the sky and the clouds were fluttering in the sky. Chu Feng was still sitting there without moving, as if he was Stone from the temple.


    The stars were everywhere, and the crescent moon hung in the sky. Occasionally, a few bats would pass by the river bank and cause a commotion, but after a while, the land regained its peace.


    As for Chu Feng who was silently sitting, his body emitted faint yellow brilliance, and between his brows, traces of brightness were revealed. If one looked closely, they could see a light yellow origin appearing between his brows, and it seemed extremely strange.


    Deep into the night, those nocturnal creatures returned home. However, Chu Feng who was sitting in silence suddenly opened his closed eyes. Within his black pupils, traces of faint brilliance could be seen.


    Often, he heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Feng who was sitting upright suddenly slammed both of his hands on the ground and his body suddenly bounced up. He turned around, and stably stood on his feet. After slightly moving his stiff body, he summoned the Netherworld Spirit Sword, preparing to dissect the dragon that had been left behind after his death.


    With the specks of starlight in the sky, Chu Feng clearly saw the somewhat shriveled body. After looking around, Chu Feng decided to start peeling from the neck. Although it was a bit high, it was the only way to get a complete Dragonscale Armor.


    Chu Feng was very proficient at skinning and he was a bit flustered. He even used his longsword, the Dark Spirit, to make Chu Feng complain nonstop. But very quickly, Chu Feng thought of the rhythm of skinning and skinning and he felt that the speed of delivery would be a lot faster than before.


    In the distance, where the sky and water met, there was a bit of greyish color. The specks of white light looked very fascinating, and in the blink of an eye, the greyish white was dyed red. Then, a laughing red face appeared at the edge of the sky.


    But at that instant, Chu Feng was extremely busy because he was going to take off the entire piece of skin that he saw on the dragon''s back. The only thing left was the tail, but it was also the most troublesome part. This was because the tail was extremely small. If one was not careful, their efforts would be for naught.


    Actually, the leather armor on Chu Feng''s tail was useless against him. He only wanted a complete set of armor, and it was only a challenge to himself.


    He controlled the Qi within his body to slowly surge onto the blade of the Netherworld Spirit Sword and slowly pry it open. The red meat on the dragon''s tail was even more disgusting than the tender meat on its body. However, Chu Feng ignored it. One, he was thinking about the crafts in his hand.


    "Whew."


    Helplessly shaking his head, he turned around and wiped away the sweat on his forehead. Chu Feng said unwillingly, "What a tragedy, I never would have thought that there would be a problem with the last section, hai ¡­"


    However, after a moment, he smiled and comforted himself, "Being able to do this for the first time is much better than what I imagined."


    She didn''t forget to giggle foolishly as she said that.


    After a short moment, Chu Feng sighed and slightly moved his back that was a bit stiff. Then, he folded the armor that showed him the dragon on his back and prepared to go to the water''s edge to wash off the blood on it.


    As for the dragon on its back, it was lying on top of a pile of meat, looking very miserable.


    Seeing the masterpiece in front of him, Chu Feng''s expression slightly changed. He clasped his hands together, raised them in front of his chest and said, "Amitabha, Amitabha ¡­"


    As he spoke, he walked towards the lakeshore, which was not too far away from the hill.


    The sky started to gradually brighten as it illuminated the direction that Chu Feng was heading in.


    For a child that was not even 15 years old to be carrying such a scale armor, it was slightly too heavy.


    However, to the current Chu Feng, it was a piece of cake. The half a year of crazy training was not a joke. The hammer was so much heavier than the scale armor. Chu Feng had even been able to raise the hammer to a shocking level back in Mount Shu, not to mention the scale armor.


    He walked as if he was flying, and very quickly, Chu Feng arrived next to the lake.


    The early morning breeze blew across his face, making him feel cool and refreshing. The tranquil water surface would occasionally ripple from playing with water and fish, the blazing sun''s figure glowed red on the surface of the water, and the reeds on the shore swayed along with the wind, causing him to appear very beautiful.


    He pushed aside the barrier in front of him and walked towards the edge of the water. From time to time, one or two frightened water birds would emerge from the reeds, fly past the calm surface of the water and flee towards the horizon.


    After a few steps, quickly, Chu Feng arrived at the clean water surface. He put down the heavy scales on his shoulders, washed his hands, held up some water to wash his face, and gave himself some shelter. Then, he started to clean the scales with blood.


    The instant the scales fell into the water, the originally clear water was immediately dyed with a layer of dark red. The fish in the water were also choked by the thick smell of blood as they leapt out of the water.


    After the battle, his body was very weak. Although the Heaven and Earth aura could heal damaged cells, it did not have a substantial amount of nourishment.


    Seeing the scales that were a bit wrinkled on the inside, Chu Feng started to measure. He discovered that there were many areas that overlapped, and the scales on the outside also slightly overlapped with the skin on the outside. Chu Feng couldn''t help but frown. Just now, because there were bloodstains on the skin and the light was not good, Chu Feng did not discover it for a short while. Only until he was clean did he notice it.


    However, in the blink of an eye, his body suddenly shrank as he saw the dragon-backed character''s advancement. It was likely that he had failed to adapt in such a short period of time, resulting in this.

 C44

    In the wilderness, a 1.7m tall fifteen-year-old was waving a shiny sword. There was an oddly mature aura flashing between his brows. It didn''t seem to fit with his tender age.


    Strings of beautiful sword flowers fell out from his hands, and the white horse''s aura rose up, followed by a white crane bright wing, a swallow sweeping the water, and several other rows of Clear Spring Sword techniques to demonstrate. The proficiency level of the Clear Spring Sword Technique was several times better than when he was at the White Jade Cave, and his aura also increased by several folds, within it sharpness was also mixed with a hint of elegance, faintly revealing the temperament of a deaf old man.


    After a long while, the sword force that was surging like thunder slowly withdrew. One could vaguely hear a hissing sound as the air rubbed against each other. However, after a moment, the world became quiet. He muttered to himself, "I never would have thought that there would be no improvements in the past half month. This Clear Spring Sword Technique is truly difficult to practice, and thinking about it, it seems that reaching the level of that old man''s cultivation isn''t something that can be done in a day or two."


    As he said that, he swung the Dark Spirit Sword in his hand behind his back and said, "Although those three moves were already done fluently, the entire sword technique seemed to be missing something."


    After thinking and thinking for a while, there was no result. After sighing for a while, Chu Feng put away the Dark Spirit Sword and leapt onto the small hill. He was silently looking at the clouds that flew past in the distance.


    After a long time, his body relaxed a little and he summoned the [Dark Spirit Sword] from his body.


    This time, it wasn''t that white horse that had started to move, but was replaced with a hook and Haoyue. That Dark Spirit Sword''s movement was also different from the one he displayed before.


    At first, it was like a thunderbolt or a tiger, and it was filled with swords, but now, it was endless and there was the taste of gurgling water. It was two completely different flavors, and after the endless cycle, Chu Feng loudly yelled, "Sword kinesis."


    As the voice came to an abrupt stop, the Netherworld Sword in his hand slipped out of his grasp.


    The longsword glittered as it flew through the sky. On the hill, Chu Feng was also nervously looking at the longsword that had slipped out of his hand. However, after a while, the flying longsword suddenly landed.


    Chu Feng, whose forehead was covered in sweat, sighed helplessly. He rubbed his head and said, "Fortunately, I''ve made some progress."


    After slightly relaxing for a while, he waved his hand and the Dark Spirit Sword that was on the ground returned to Chu Feng''s hand. He then took out a small book from his chest and looked at it.


    According to the book, he absorbed the energy of heaven and earth, channeled it into his body, refined it into spirit, and transferred it to the [Dark Spirit Sword].


    A peaceful flow of Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth passed through the three major acupuncture points, the Hundred Aura, the Haoran Acupoint, and the Wu Tian Acupoint, then passed through the sky, the Hua Chi, and the Juntian Acupoint. After a few weeks of circulation, it flowed from the index finger and ring finger to the Dark Spirit Sword in his hand.


    The originally unmoving sword started to tremble after the Heaven and Earth aura entered it.


    After many cycles of training, Chu Feng, who had his eyes closed, opened them. His eyes, which were as deep as a black hole, shined with a peculiar and firm radiance, his sword-like eyebrows were raised, his nose was slightly wrinkled, he let out a sigh of relief, slammed his hands on the ground, and leaped into the air. Then, he stood on the hill and silently looked at the northwest corner while he muttered, "I will come back, wait for me."


    Although his tone was extremely soft, the determination within it was exceptionally evident. However, it was mixed with a variety of bitterness. Taking in a deep breath, the Dark Spirit Sword in his hand began to move in an unimaginable manner.


    However, there was a hint of sadness and longing mixed within the sword aura this time. However, its momentum had clearly increased.


    He did not know what had happened, but the Clear Spring Sword Technique was immediately followed by the Imperial Sword Technique. He did not know how many times he had gone back and forth, but the moves in his hands had suddenly changed.


    After an unknown amount of time, they could see the blazing sun gradually setting in the horizon. The dark red halo of light dyed the clouds beside it red. As they drifted back and forth, they seemed to be very at ease. However, at that moment, Chu Feng was kneeling on the hill while gasping for air and silently watching the changes occurring to the horizon.


    As he recalled that wondrous feeling from before, Chu Feng couldn''t help but reveal a faint smile on his face. Although his previous move had been a bit free with his thoughts, it had contained his moment of emotion, which was also where Jianxin was located. Thinking of that, Chu Feng couldn''t help but silently ponder where the heart of the Imperial Sword Technique was.


    The aura of endless, undetectable reincarnation also encompassed a myriad of linked sword paths. Absorbing the energy of the world, circulating it within his body, using the refined energy of the world to channel the energy between heaven and earth, he would finally be able to control the sword with his bare hands.


    Thinking to that point, the principles behind the Imperial Sword Technique were gradually revealed in front of Chu Feng''s eyes. After a slight stretching of his face, he started to seriously think.


    Xiao Yan''s eyes were shut tightly. He frowned slightly as his body leaned forward. The natural aura around him also became faintly restless.


    After a long while, Chu Feng who was sitting in silence opened his shiny black-coloured eyes. Traces of strange light were being emitted from them.


    After the swallow flipped over without borrowing any power, Chu Feng firmly stood within the hill. His palm slightly bent into a claw and the Netherworld Spirit Sword on the ground jumped into his palm as if it was summoned.


    Staring at the blade of the sword, a smile gradually appeared on his serious face. However, it was incomparably powerful. However, the powerful aura suddenly disappeared in a short moment and was replaced by a gentle and unbroken aura. It was like a thread of sky in a thousand miles'' radius inside a white jade cave.


    The setting sun''s remnant redness reflected red light as it shone on the hill. Chu Feng''s face was also flushed by the red light, but his entire person was abnormally spirited.


    This was because he had finally figured out the secret behind the Imperial Sword Technique. As long as he worked harder, he would be able to reach a certain level of mastery in it.


    Before long, the faint redness on the horizon had dissipated and the clouds had turned gray. The sky gradually darkened, but Chu Feng was still intoxicated by his Imperial Sword Technique.


    After who knows how long had passed, the intoxicated Chu Feng gradually woke up. He looked at the Dark Spirit Sword in his hand and muttered, "It''s not bad, I''ve made some progress."


    At this moment, the sky was filled with stars, and traces of luster and purity illuminated the gloomy and serene scene in the wilderness. The cold wind of the night silently blew in Chu Feng''s heart. It was a bit chilly, but to him, it was the most wonderful feeling.


    After pondering for a moment, he muttered, "It''s been a long time since I last practiced Qi." As he spoke, he sat cross-legged on the hill and began to cultivate.

 C45

    At the peak of Mount Shu''s xuanji, a young girl dressed in a red and cyan dress was watching the wilderness from the east. His hair hung down to his waist, and a fresh and refined feeling floated in the wind. Coupled with his thin clothes, it gave off a refreshing feeling.


    In that desolate place, there was an exceptionally cold and dense layer of snow. There were no people here all year round, but during this month, this beautiful figure would appear here at the beginning of the dawn. Her fiery-red coat was exceptionally dazzling under the snow-covered village. However, her temperament was comparable to this world of ice and snow. His handsome face revealed traces of coldness, and not a single trace of emotion could be seen on it.


    A moment later, her frail body trembled slightly. Her emotions were also a little agitated. However, in the blink of an eye, she had calmed down, as though nothing had happened.


    After pausing for a moment, the person dressed in red turned around and walked down the mountain. He muttered to himself, "It''s been a month, why haven''t you come back yet? Are you really going to come back on the day of the Rookie Assembly?"


    After saying this, his frail body paused for a moment. He looked back at the two of them for a moment before continuing down the mountain.


    However, the moment the girl with red clouds left, a black-robed youth walked out from behind the mountain wall with a sinister expression on his face. He looked at the figure walking down the mountain, then glanced at the desolate plains to the east and muttered, "You''ll have to wait and see for the next two months, my junior apprentice brother Nether Spirit."


    As for the young man in plain clothes in the eastern wilderness, he was currently covered in dust and his body was in many pieces. He looked like he had just returned from a long journey, but the handsome expression on his scarred face didn''t diminish at all.


    The longsword in his hand, ''Nether Spirit'', scattered with the wind. Its feminine aura was extremely pleasing to the eyes. However, in the blink of an eye, it had suddenly transformed into a fierce tiger-like surging wave that was like a stormy sea. However, just a slight change in his body caused such a huge difference. It could be said that he had completely mastered it.


    However, the youth was still not satisfied. His sword-like eyebrows creased as he shouted, "Sword kinesis!"


    As the voice stopped, the Netherworld Spirit Sword flew out of Liu Ming''s hand and into the sky.


    The force within his body circulated rapidly, while the Netherworld Spirit Sword also followed the movement of the force and changed. Under the illumination of the sunlight, the longsword was extremely dazzling. After spinning two circles above Chu Feng''s head, it pierced towards the reeds that fluttered in the wind in the distance.


    In the blink of an eye, the Ghost was retracted and gripped tightly in his hand. A large part of the reeds had collapsed. Seeing that result, Chu Feng slightly nodded and was a bit satisfied.


    Very quickly, in the wilderness at the east, Chu Feng had already spent a month. Ever since the life-and-death battle with the Dragon-backed Dragon, Chu Feng kept on practicing the Imperial Sword Technique during the day, and when he was tired, he would also practice the Clear Spring Sword Technique that had no improvements.


    The morning sun slowly appeared in the twilight. Clouds and mist floated on the horizon, making it seem very illusory, as if one was in the immortal world.


    It was as if his entire body was in a world where he was breathing, and the Heaven and Earth aura was also crazily entering Chu Feng''s body. The yellow energy in his body also started to revolve around him, and its color started to change from a light yellow to a deep yellow, gradually revealing traces of golden color.


    However, the golden light disappeared in an instant, returning to its original pale yellow color.


    Chu Feng also woke up from his contemplation. However, he did not feel any change in his body at all. It was just that just a moment ago, there was a warm current that swam around in his body for a while before disappearing.


    Just as Chu Feng prepared to walk around and loosen his bones, a flash of light suddenly appeared in the sky. Chu Feng who just woke up was a bit taken aback.


    That flaming red light instantly approached, and the fiery red light was very dazzling in the clouds. However, in the blink of an eye, the red light that was smiling was approaching. Chu Feng only saw a fireball that was burning as it flew towards him. He woke up in a split-second.


    Chu Feng''s body rapidly dodged to the side. However, it appeared that he was a bit too slow. The remaining heat from the fireball lightly touched Chu Feng''s clothes. He saw his plain clothes starting to ignite without a name. That made Chu Feng a bit apprehensive.


    But luckily, there was a lake nearby. Chu Feng hurriedly leaped into the lake.


    After a while, Chu Feng stuck his head out, took two breaths on the surface of the water, and a trace of satisfaction was revealed on his face. However, just as Chu Feng thought that everything was fine, the water on the lakeside became a bit weaker, and the reeds on the shore also started to rise for no reason.


    The peaceful wilderness turned into a sea of fire in an instant.


    Seeing such a sudden change, Chu Feng, who was in the lake, panicked. He didn''t know what to do at that moment. After some thought, he dived into the water.


    He knew that if he were to jump out of the water like this, he would quickly return to dehydration and die. Although he felt the pain of boiling water, it was much better than the heat.


    Chu Feng who was in the water quickly discovered that the surrounding temperature was continuously increasing. The fish in the water also continuously swam towards the surface. Suddenly, the originally peaceful lake became a bit desolate.


    Feeling the change in temperature, Chu Feng could not help but circulate the power in his body to protect his skin. However, the heat insulation effect was not ideal. After a while, his body became hot and his blood began to surge. Seeing the fishes start to turn their stomachs one by one in the water, Chu Feng had an ominous premonition, but he was very calm.


    Around the time it took to drink a cup of tea, the water in the lake started to slowly decrease and it quickly became turbid. Chu Feng who was hiding in the water had no choice but to close his eyes and blindly search around with his hands, trying to find the deepest place to hide from the wind.


    Very quickly, the scorching heat in his body became even more intense, and a few streaks of captivating red could be seen on his muddy face. Deep in the scorching pain, Chu Feng''s body that was swimming around gradually slowed down. At the end, poverty appeared on his face and his entire body seemed as if it was going to be paralyzed.

 C46

    His body gradually weakened, and his consciousness also slowly became blurry, but Chu Feng clenched his teeth and persevered. His thin lips already revealed a bit of blood-red colour, but he did not loosen his mouth. Although he tightly clenched his teeth, his consciousness gradually became blurry, and the pain on his lips could no longer wake him up.


    He, who had lost consciousness, followed closely behind, sinking into the water and falling unconscious.


    Without knowing how long he had been here, the hot and dry Chu Feng gradually felt a bit of coldness and his consciousness also slowly recovered. He looked around and saw that the originally vast lakeshore had now dried up. Traces of cracks could be faintly seen at the bottom of the lake. However, it was no longer as hot as it was now.


    After standing up and moving his stiff body, he jumped out from the bottom of the lake. When he saw that the ground had been roasted until it became scorched earth, a feeling of vicissitudes arose in his heart. The jade-green land on the ground had become like this in the blink of an eye.


    After a short while of sighing, Chu Feng started to take the main culprits for himself.


    The fireball that was originally ten feet in diameter was now only the size of a fist. The red glow on it had also faded, leaving behind only a lump of black ore.


    Just as Chu Feng was focusing his gaze on them, a few figures flashed out from the horizon. Chu Feng who was in a daze quickly returned to his senses and he quickly squatted down. He grabbed the black rocks on the ground and ran towards the hill that was a few steps away.


    Because at the bottom of the hill, there was a dragon-bearing lair that he could hide in. Although Chu Feng did not know what that pitch-black stone was, judging from its destructive power, it was definitely an extraordinary existence.


    In the blink of an eye, the few people in the sky appeared where Chu Feng was just standing. Their gazes also looked everywhere, but they carried traces of suspicion. Finally, they said a bit helplessly, "I''m afraid that it''s already been destroyed within the Burning Heaven Fire."


    The bystander nodded slightly and said, "Looks like we wasted our time this time." His face was a little wrinkled, but after a moment, he suddenly said, "It''s nothing. That was originally an existence that defied the will of the heavens. It would not be easy for us to meet each other in this life."


    His tone was filled with joy, and the elder next to him smiled and said, "Junior Brother, you seem to be more gentle than before."


    "Hehe, Senior Brother, don''t make fun of me." As he spoke, his face actually blushed with embarrassment.


    In the blink of an eye, the two elders that looked like Dao bones disappeared.


    Chu Feng, who was drilling in the cave, did not dare to make the slightest movement.


    Because, just now, the atmosphere emitted by the old man who slightly changed his mood already shook Chu Feng so he spat out blood. So, Chu Feng carefully decided to stay in the cave for a while because he was afraid that his slight movements would attract the attention of the expert who left.


    The stench that was emitted from the dark cave made Chu Feng a bit dizzy. But luckily, when he entered, he already understood the situation inside when he saw the Back Dragon Scale Armor. So, just now, when he jumped in, Chu Feng was already prepared. However, it seemed that the situation wasn''t looking good.


    After a long time, Chu Feng supported himself up and walked out of the cave.


    After walking out of the underground cave, Chu Feng hurriedly took deep breaths. His dirty face was very pale, and the traces of blood on the corner of his mouth were a bit obvious. He looked quite haggard.


    After gasping for breath for a while, Chu Feng sat quietly at the foot of the hill and started to meditate. As Chu Feng went deeper into the cultivation, the injuries in his body gradually recovered. The skin that was a bit withered from being grilled became crystal clear from the circulation of the force. Not a single wound could be seen.


    As the sun set over the horizon, its light faded into the western horizon. In its place were the stars that filled the sky, as well as that full moon.


    Chu Feng who was immersed in recovery could not feel any changes in the outside world at all. Soon, the night sky became dense and the glittering stars looked very dazzling. However, on the scorched earth, the black-coloured rock that was quietly lying next to Chu Feng had traces of blue-coloured brilliance being lit up by the moonlight and stars.


    However, Chu Feng who was cultivating did not discover any of that.


    "Whew."


    Chu Feng deeply breathed out, then he suddenly opened his eyes. His pale and colorless face also slightly improved.


    After standing up, he looked up at the distant horizon and saw that it was already a bit white.


    With the specks of light, Chu Feng examined the burnt wilderness. Looking at the reeds that were burnt to ashes and dried up by the roasted lake, Chu Feng felt a bit absent-minded. In the month that he spent in that place, Chu Feng was already used to every single blade of grass and every tree. However, in the blink of an eye, there was nothing left and traces of sorrow instantly surged out.


    However, in the blink of an eye, he had recovered. He murmured, "I think he will recover back to his original state in the next year!" Chu Feng who had thought through these slightly sad thoughts couldn''t help but recover.


    However, in that instant, the Clear Spring Sword Technique flashed into Chu Feng''s mind.


    He closed his eyes and continuously demonstrated the Clear Spring Sword Technique''s moves in his mind, over and over again. It was unknown how many times he demonstrated it, but Chu Feng who had his eyes closed suddenly opened them. He kept on saying, "I understand, I understand ¡­"


    An extremely joyous expression appeared on his face.


    He had already practiced the Clear Spring Sword Technique for half a year, but he could not find any traces of its essence. Although his master and the deaf-mute old man had demonstrated it to him before, even if Chu Feng was a heaven warping genius, he still could not understand the profound meaning behind it.


    Only until now did Chu Feng clearly see the essence of the Clear Spring Sword Technique when he thought of it. It was also in that instant that Chu Feng understood a bit about the way of the sword.


    After waking up, Chu Feng''s expression changed slightly when he saw himself like this. He muttered, "I need to find a place to wash up. The dirt is somewhat speechless."


    Thinking to that point, Chu Feng couldn''t help but frown. The surrounding hundred miles were all scorched earth. Where was he to find water? Thinking of that, Chu Feng couldn''t help looking to the west.


    Mount Shu, do you want to go back now?


    Chu Feng who was deep in thought fiercely shook his head and muttered, "According to what I''ve heard, there''s still two months until the Newcomer''s Assembly. There''s no need to rush back." As he spoke, he picked up the fist-sized rock on the ground and walked towards the east.

 C47

    In the blink of an eye, a month quietly passed, and Chu Feng who was silently cultivating also met a threshold. Ever since he fought against the dragon, Chu Feng felt signs of breaking through, but that did not happen.


    There were even several times when he felt that he was going to step over the threshold, but he was unable to do so. That made Chu Feng very depressed, but he could do nothing about it.


    He silently looked at the small stream flowing in front of him. The gurgling sound of the flowing water was very pleasing to the ears. However, Chu Feng did not have the slightest bit of emotion on his face. He had a completely blank expression on his face.


    After a long while, Chu Feng who was in a silent battle slowly walked towards the stream.


    The stream ran down his ankles, up his knees, over his heels, and he knew that his navel was not changing. On the other hand, Chu Feng stood in the stream, closed his eyes, and silently felt the cool feeling the stream brought him.


    In his mind, he kept recalling the feeling of the scorched earth from a month ago. That feeling of vitality was unceasing. The Death Spirit Sword tightly gripped in his hand also started to dance in the air. The Clear Spring Sword was unknowingly revealed.


    Although it looked smooth and flawless, it gave people the feeling that it was missing something.


    Chu Feng, who had his eyes closed, also suddenly opened them. He let out a long breath and said with a bit of helplessness, "I''m still the same as before. Although I know the essence of the Clear Spring Sword Technique, I''m still unable to practice it."


    After being slightly disappointed, Chu Feng adjusted his mood and started to demonstrate the Imperial Sword Technique. It seemed very simple. After only two months of being in contact with the Imperial Sword Technique, Chu Feng was able to reach a realm where he could control it as he wished. So, after Chu Feng cultivated the Clear Spring Sword Technique, he would often demonstrate the Imperial Sword Technique to cheer himself on.


    It wasn''t that the Imperial Sword Technique was simple, it was that Chu Feng had quite a bit of foundation when he was training in it. With his sudden comprehension, that was why he had the realm he had today. Otherwise, Chu Feng would still be lingering outside the entrance to the Imperial Sword Technique! After all, it wasn''t so easy to cultivate without any guidance from others. In addition to hard work and talent, there was also the important factor of opportunity.


    Actually, this Imperial Sword Technique and the Clear Spring Sword Technique had similar results, both carrying an unending will. However, after practicing the Clear Spring Sword Technique for a long time, there was a certain limit to the moves and it was very difficult to break out of the traditional yearning. So, even though Chu Feng was very smooth in practicing, he could not grasp any of the essence.


    When he first came into contact with the Imperial Sword Technique, he had already understood its original existence. Adding on the fact that he was practicing the Clear Spring Sword Technique, he was able to step into the doors of the Imperial Sword Technique with a single sentence.


    To sum it up, the Imperial Sword Technique was slightly more difficult than the Clear Spring Sword Technique. After all, their levels were different.


    On the path of cultivation, the sword force was divided into three parts, three parts, nine parts and so on.


    The Clear Spring Sword Art was purely at the initial level of Sword Force and the Imperial Sword Technique was clearly at a higher level than him. It could be considered to be at the middle level of Sword Force.


    However, due to luck, Chu Feng learnt the intermediate level sword technique for the Beginner Sword Force.


    Mount Shu was a sword civilization, and the eight peaks were all represented by a single sword. The name of the sword was precisely based on the peak itself. These eight swords were all divine weapons held within the hands of each peak. Due to his expertise in swords, Mount Shu divided the sword art into three parts. Beginner Sword Force, Unhindered Sword Force and Heaven Defying Sword Force. Each part of the sword art was further divided into three grades.


    Right now, it could be said that Chu Feng had already reached a bit of success in terms of sword power. For an average person, it would take three to four years for them to reach the middle stage of the Beginner Sword Force. As for Chu Feng, due to luck, it could be said that Chu Feng''s understanding of sword techniques was not any better than his understanding of sword techniques. He had cultivated it for three to four years and was still lingering around the same path as the beginner.


    After all, after thinking about it for a long time, he would eventually gain some insights. In fact, if he wanted to use the power of the middle rank power technique, and the other side of it, he would need to match the strength of the sword with the strength of the middle rank power technique. Otherwise, it would be a huge loss.


    (The sword aura stage matches the sword force stage. Example: Beginner Sword Force Beginner Sword Force must be at least at the Qi Level to be able to be unleashed.)


    The reason why Chu Feng was able to cultivate the middle tier Sword Force cultivation technique was also because he had already stepped into the Aurous Core stage.


    He was always lingering at the threshold of the middle stage of the Aurous Core Stage. Recently, Chu Feng felt signs of breaking through so after demonstrating the Imperial Sword Technique, Chu Feng decided to go into closed-door training for a period of time. He wanted to break through the threshold of the middle phase of the Aurous Core stage before meeting Shu Shan because he knew that if he were to go now, the kind second and third senior brothers might make things difficult for him while he was in the newbie competition.


    So, Chu Feng wanted to quickly raise his strength. Only then would he have an extra layer of protection when encountering danger.


    The longsword flew like a dragon, and the stream flew everywhere. Droplets of water fell from the sky, wetting the dry rocks on both sides of the stream, and wetting Chu Feng''s clothes.


    After everything quieted down, a mouthful of turbid air escaped from his mouth. His pale face couldn''t help but blush slightly, and he seemed to be brimming with energy.


    Chu Feng, who walked out of the stream, looked around, then walked towards the depths of the forest.


    Sunlight shined on the green grass with tender leaves. His originally clean feet were dirty after walking for a short distance, but Chu Feng did not notice any of that. His flashing eyes stared at the surroundings. This was because he knew that once he went into seclusion and had a slight impact, he would fail at the least and suffer the most.


    So, right now, Chu Feng had to find a safer place than to yell. He could not be ambushed like last time by Dragons on their backs.


    After patrolling the forest that was not too big, Chu Feng did not find any traces of Monstrous Beasts. With that, Chu Feng relaxed. Actually, he stayed there for a month. Although Chu Feng very rarely left the stream, he could feel that there were no Monstrous Beasts there.


    After all, any species could not leave the water, and after spending so much time by the water''s edge, they had yet to find any demon beasts that could drink water. Only some small animals were to be found.


    Although he roughly knew the situation here, Chu Feng still felt that it was necessary to investigate. After all, using his own life as a joke was not a wise choice.


    After some consideration, Chu Feng felt that it was a pretty good choice within the chaotic world deep within the forest.


    He cleaned up a bit and built a small shelter with rocks and trees to shelter himself from the rain.


    At the entrance of the shed, there could only be one person. At the bottom, there was a flat rock. It was so easy for Chu Feng to sit down and use.


    After preparing all of that, Chu Feng surrounded the area with tall trees to prevent any accidents from happening. Seeing the scene in front of his eyes, Chu Feng nodded his head with a bit of satisfaction and went into seclusion to cultivate.

 C48

    The sun was warm and without clouds. Occasionally, there would be a trace of a bird or two flying in the blue sky. However, it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    There was no armor in the mountain, and no time in the cave.


    Chu Feng, who was in the tent, didn''t feel any change in time at all. He still had a calm expression as he quietly sat there. However, there were traces of fluctuations in the atmosphere on his body. However, this state continued from his closed door cultivation all the way until now without any changes.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month had quietly passed. Everything remained the same. If it wasn''t for the dust on Chu Feng''s shoulder being clearly seen, no one would have thought that the unmoving young man had already been there for several days.


    Today was the same as usual.


    However, the energy fluctuations were slightly more intense than before. However, it had only lasted for a moment before it had completely recovered.


    The stars were numerous, and the moon was bright in the sky.


    The creatures of the night, by the dim light of the moon, came out to look for food. Not far from the forest, sounds of killing could be heard.


    Only after a long while did the world quieten down. However, Chu Feng who was in closed-door training did not detect it in the slightest.


    The next day, the sun was high in the sky and the sky was clear. Everything looked peaceful and peaceful.


    Suddenly, the figure of a huge bird dashed into the forest and faintly felt the energy fluctuations. Being driven by curiosity, its figure got closer and closer to Chu Feng''s place of seclusion.


    After lingering in the empty cavern for a while, he seemed to feel that the energy fluctuations were a little intense. That figure seemed to have some doubts in the low altitude. After pondering for a moment, a bird cry suddenly sounded out, borrowing the momentum of that massive figure to soar into the sky.


    After a period of shock, peace returned to the heaven and earth, as if nothing had happened.


    In the hazy night, the chirping of insects could be heard. Occasionally, the singing of a few nightingales would bring about a burst of noise, but it was quiet after a while.


    Everything seemed to be peaceful and peaceful. The small shed made up of stones and trees faintly flashed with a faint yellow light. It looked a little strange in the night sky, but it blended well with the surroundings and did not appear out of place.


    Just when everything looked very normal, a shadow suddenly streaked across the sky above the forest and swooped down.


    In the blink of an eye, the figure hovered above the small house. After silently observing for a while, it seemed to feel that the light yellow energy wave was not dangerous at all. The figure grew bolder and descended slightly.


    Just as it was about to land on the roof, the faint yellow light suddenly lit up. When the black figure saw this sudden change, its body soared into the sky and disappeared into the night.


    The faint yellow light gradually became more intense, and finally turned into a golden light. However, just as the golden light was growing stronger and weaker, a green glow suddenly appeared. Moreover, the green glow gradually became more intense, as if it was replacing the golden light.


    However, the golden light seemed unwilling to give up and continued to struggle against the green light.


    All of a sudden, this strange scene appeared in the peaceful and quiet forest.


    In less than the time it took to make a cup of tea, the golden glow seemed to have lost some of its strength and gradually weakened. Its dazzling color had also turned somewhat grey, while the green glow was extremely dense as it intersected with the afterglow of the star glow in the night sky.


    In the blink of an eye, the golden light disappeared and returned to its original pale yellow color.


    The moment the golden light disappeared, the green light also began to dim. The original green color of the green light returned to its gauze color and gradually left the stage. It was as if there was the loneliness of a master.


    In the blink of an eye, everything returned to how it was before. The sky was also filled with the sounds of a melody. However, after a while, it turned red and a dazzling golden light appeared. Then, the first ray of light shone into the horizon.


    Not long after, the sky began to brighten. All living things had also recovered from their slumber and were beginning their daily activities.


    When the sun, which was the size of a wheel, completely appeared on the horizon, a gigantic bird quietly flew past the horizon. Its gaze was fixed on the forest.


    During the day, at noon, the energy fluctuations coming from the pavilion became more and more intense.


    And just as the energy fluctuated, the enormous figure that had disappeared once more appeared in the air above the forest. The pair of cold eyes stared at the small shed. After circling around a few times, the giant bird didn''t feel any danger. The giant bird''s courage gradually increased as its body slowly glided downwards.


    He gently landed on the pavilion and quietly felt the energy fluctuations that came from it.


    After a long while, the giant bird seemed to cheer itself up. After observing for a long time, it discovered that there was nothing else but energy fluctuations. So, Ta Ta decided to lift the stone wall blocking its view to see what was going on.


    As the bird cried out and the huge wings flapped wildly, the stones on the ground started to roll about. The tree stumps that surrounded them also began to shake before falling down one by one as if they were infected by an infectious disease.


    Not long after, only the slightly sturdy shed was left on this piece of land. However, the giant bird was somewhat unwilling to give up. Its giant wings couldn''t help but flap more frequently.


    As time passed, the stones on top of the giant bird started to shake. When the giant bird saw this, it let out a loud cry and its wings became even faster. Then, the stone started to roll down from above.


    Following the fall of the stone, the surrounding rocks also fell down.


    Seeing this, the giant bird stopped and began to approach the shed. Using the gaps revealed by the falling stones, it saw that there was a human underneath the strange shed.


    After understanding all of this, the giant bird''s expression became clearly happier, and its cry also became louder.


    Slightly circling in the air for a while, that figure suddenly dashed towards the shed that was piled with rocks.


    Xiao Yan''s body gently swept up and the sharp claws fiercely grabbed downwards. After which, they rushed into the sky.


    After a few rounds, the stone shed started to sway a bit. Seeing that, the huge bird increased the frequency of its attacks. After a while, the stone shed collapsed, revealing Chu Feng who had been sitting in seclusion.

 C49

    The giant bird''s eyes lit up when it saw the person in front of it. This was because it knew that this person was at the critical moment in his cultivation. As long as it was slightly disturbed, it would definitely heavily injure him. The more he thought about it, the more excited the giant bird became. The last high-pitched sound came from its slender throat.


    And just as the huge bird rose up and prepared to dive down, Chu Feng, who had his eyes closed, suddenly opened them. With a smile on his face, he looked at the huge bird.


    With this sudden turn of events, the giant bird was at a loss on what to do. It wanted to dive down and stop, but there was nothing it could do.


    In an instant, the huge bird arrived in front of Chu Feng. Its pair of sharp eyes were a bit unwilling to accept the sudden awakening of the human in front of it.


    In the blink of an eye, the Netherworld Sword in his dantian clenched into a fist and pierced straight towards the giant bird''s chest.


    The giant bird could not react to the sudden change and charged straight at the sword.


    "Scare."


    Chu Feng, who was standing, fiercely shouted and his body trembled. Then, he quickly backed away and crashed into the enormous tree that the few of them were only able to hold in their arms.


    A mouthful of blood slowly flowed out from the corner of his mouth. His right hand held his chest as his body bent slightly. It seemed that he was in great pain.


    As for the giant bird, it struggled a few times on the ground before leaping into the air.


    Seeing that situation, Chu Feng hurriedly went up a few steps and waved his left hand. The Dark Spirit Sword that was stabbed into the huge bird''s chest instantly got rid of it.


    The moment the sword left the bird''s body, a mournful cry sounded out from the sky. Then, the bird''s body fell down.


    Chu Feng, who was on the ground, saw that situation and hurriedly leaped straight towards the huge bird.


    With one hand clutching the bird''s long legs, he used his rising momentum to dissipate the impact of the bird''s descent.


    After a short moment, the huge bird still landed on the ground. With several gurgling sounds, quite a few parts of its bones were broken.


    Chu Feng who gradually landed on the ground, looked at the miserable huge bird that died in front of him, sighed a bit helplessly, and said, "I never would have thought that you would be so cautious yet end up like this. Destiny is truly making people laugh."


    He then sighed and continued, "If you had attacked two days ago, I''m afraid I would have perished here."


    His tone was actually filled with endless sorrow.


    Chu Feng, who had turned around and left, did not move the enormous bird in the slightest.


    As the sun was high up in the sky, Chu Feng returned to the little stream and jumped into it. He washed the dirt off his body.


    In the instant the huge bird swooped down, Chu Feng stepped into the entrance of the middle stage of the Jindan Stage that was blocking his path. It was also at that moment that the impurities on Chu Feng''s body were expelled from his pores.


    At that time, he seemed to have floated up as his entire body felt refreshed. The Qi Paths within his body had become a little thicker, and the faint light colored Qi had become a little darker after his breakthrough. After the Fire Seed on his chest had advanced, its color had become even brighter. The pale-red and grayish-white seemed to have some kind of contest, and the two colors seemed to be at odds with each other.


    That made Chu Feng a bit suspicious. It seemed that the advancement wasn''t as smooth as he thought it would be. The originally two types of incompatible flames, after the advancement, fought even more fiercely. That made Chu Feng very anxious and he always felt that the fire seed would bring him a lot of trouble in the future.


    After all, two flames with different attributes would appear in the same body, so how could they be submissive?


    Slightly sighing, Chu Feng instantly turned around and muttered to himself, "I''ll decide! I''ll ask Senior when I get there later. "


    Thinking to that point, a hint of sadness suddenly emerged onto Chu Feng''s originally indifferent expression.


    During the half a year he spent in Mount Shu, it was senior sister who guided him in his cultivation. That so-called master did nothing but make things difficult for him. Thinking to that point, Chu Feng couldn''t help feeling that his life was in danger. Right now, his body had changed again, so who could he ask?


    The more he thought about it, the more Chu Feng''s emotions fluctuated. The fear and uneasiness in his heart also arose.


    Unable to help himself, Chu Feng cast his gaze towards the northwest corner. It was as if that place had become his unsettled home.


    After a long while, Chu Feng calmed down, sighed, and said, "Go back! I don''t know how long it has been since we''ve been out. I''m afraid it won''t be long before the rookie assembly that will be held that year! "


    Slightly helpless as he muttered to himself, Chu Feng fiercely dived into the water.


    After a moment, he stuck his head out of the water, took two deep breaths, and went back into the water.


    The creek wasn''t deep, and it was only half a person''s depth. Chu Feng who was underwater carefully examined the pebbles in the water. The pebbles were slightly smooth and they looked very comfortable.


    The sun gradually rose into the sky, and Chu Feng, who had been playing in the water, also gradually revealed a tired expression. He slightly wandered around in the water for a while, then he went ashore.


    As the light wind brushed against his wet body, he instantly felt a chilly sensation. Even Chu Feng''s body, which was as strong as his, couldn''t help but tremble a bit.


    However, after a while, Chu Feng stuck out his chest and left in large strides.


    With the warmth from the fire in his body, his wet clothes quickly dried up. Although it was a bit wrinkled, it was very clean. After soaking in the water for such a long time, the mud stains gradually disappeared.


    After determining the direction, he walked towards Mount Shu. Chu Feng estimated that there were still quite a few days left. Thus, he was not in a hurry and he leisurely wandered around as if he was here for sightseeing.


    His mind kept thinking back to the process of this quiet cultivation. First, he had to battle the dragon-backed sword. Then, he had to head to the Eastern Wastelands to train in order to advance.


    He recalled every single scene from the past. Although there weren''t many scenes, the memories were still fresh and fresh. Because, these few times, it could be said that Chu Feng went back and forth outside of the door to hell. It was a shocking sight and he did not want to recall it. However, he could clearly remember every single detail, the trials of life and death, and the breakthroughs of life and death.


    Slightly sighing, he calmed his slightly excited emotions and continued forward.


    At the peak of Mount Shu''s xuanji, a beautiful figure was standing there. In the past, she had only appeared here in the morning, but today, she often stopped for the rest of the day.


    Ever since she came back from the eastern wilderness a few months ago, she had been very uneasy. She couldn''t be at ease when she didn''t see him alive and kicking with her own eyes.


    The worry he felt in his heart had caused him to fall into a state of despondency.


    Behind the rock, the black-robed handsome youth''s face twitched as he looked at the curvy figure with an evil smile.

 C50

    On the scorched earth, green specks of light were already faintly discernible. Although spring had yet to arrive, this piece of land that had been scorched by the heavenly fire was gradually beginning to recover.


    After walking for a long time, the scenery in front of him hadn''t changed at all. Looking at the mountain peak in the distance, Chu Feng knew that Mount Shu was there. After walking out from the stream, Chu Feng followed his memories and headed towards Mount Shu.


    But when passing through the forest, he discovered some corpses of low level Monstrous Beasts. Within the traces of fighting, Chu Feng hiddenly determined that it was the result of a battle with a flying organism. It made Chu Feng think of the huge bird that died wrongly.


    However, when they saw the Rank 1 Demonic Beasts'' inner cores emptied out, they could not help but feel a sense of retribution.


    In an instant, Chu Feng was stunned and he continued on the road.


    The ground under his feet made gurgling sounds. Chu Feng, who was leisurely, seemed to be very satisfied as he listened to those things.


    The sun was setting, and his eyes were red and orange. It seemed like the end of the horizon was where he was headed.


    Gradually, specks of starlight appeared in the sky, and the few stars in the night sky seemed to be extremely deep and serene. Chu Feng, who was looking at the starry sky, couldn''t help but return to Mount Shu, to his senior sister''s side.


    He did not know what was going on, but during the days of cultivation, he did not have any worries. He focused all his attention on the Clear Spring Sword Technique and the Imperial Sword Technique. Now that he was free, for some reason, those inexplicable worries would always surface in his mind.


    However, to be honest, he had been missing Senior Sister Crimson Spirit for such a long time.


    Back then, they had gone to Bai Yanya to gather medicinal herbs. Unexpectedly, they had become strangers. He didn''t know why he suddenly wanted to go into seclusion, but it seemed like he wanted to escape. After all, humans were not like plants and vegetation, how could they be ruthless?


    Half a year of meticulous care and concern seemed to be something he was already used to. Now that he was free, he felt strangely warm. As she thought of this, her beautiful body couldn''t help but appear in her mind. Her hair fell down to her buttocks, her waist swayed like a willow tree, and her eyebrows were like crescent moons.


    The more he thought about it, the hotter Chu Feng couldn''t help but feel. His brain also became a bit blurry.


    But after a while, Chu Feng woke up and muttered, "Could it be that you can bear watching her marry others?"


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Feng fiercely shook his head and firmly said, "No, I cannot."


    That voice that was close to going crazy hoarsely roared in the dark night.


    However, she instantly lowered her high-pitched voice and said in a somewhat dejected manner, "Now, what can you do? You already have incense, what do you want to do?"


    Speaking of which, let''s go! He couldn''t help but lower his body, his palms clutching his head as a heart-wrenching pain spread throughout his body. He didn''t know how long he had been there, but Chu Feng who was in the midst of insanity gradually quieted down. A pair of blood-red eyes flashed with a demonic light in the night sky.


    Chu Feng had an indescribable feeling towards her. He did not want others to take over her, but he could not live forever with her either. All sorts of contradictions almost made Chu Feng explode.


    Chu Feng who was near a mental collapse gradually curled up his body. From time to time, there would be traces drawn on the scorched earth.


    He didn''t know how long he had been there before the uncomfortable Chu Feng gradually quietened down, and his body also relaxed. The calm sounds of breathing seemed to indicate that he was going to fall asleep soon, but traces of silver light were being emitted from the corners of his eyes.


    No one could blame Chu Feng for that. It wasn''t that he was sentimental, but who would bear to see the person they loved marry to another?


    Although her feelings for her senior sister couldn''t be raised to the level of love, it wasn''t too far away.


    He didn''t know why, but when the sunlight shined on the ground again, Chu Feng who was sleeping gradually opened his loose eyes. His handsome face was filled with cold light and he was not even a bit emotional. He seemed to be in a huge ice cave, with no traces of warmth.


    Although a faint smile appeared on his handsome face under the illumination of the sun, it was a kind of smile that did not reach his eyes, making him feel uncomfortable.


    After a night of deep sleep, Chu Feng''s entire body seemed to have changed overnight. The aura of death that he originally had completely changed. The young man, Xin Xin, did not know what happened that night.


    On the way back to Mount Shu, the cold energy seemed to be able to freeze the yellow scorched earth. The thick footprints left a deep trail that did not match his lean physique.


    He did not know how long he had been here, but the mountain range was getting closer and closer. He could vaguely make out the faint snow on Na Shan''s mountaintop.


    And on the peak of Mount Shu''s Xuanji Peak, there was a young girl dressed in a red dress. Her 3,000 strands of hair fluttered in the cold air, and her fair face revealed traces of emaciation.


    There were less than three days until the rookie competition, and the expectant figure had yet to appear. This made his anxious heart even more uneasy.


    Although she didn''t find his corpse on the scorched earth and firmly believed that nothing would happen to him, she didn''t hear anything from him after a few months. Her original thoughts seemed to have wavered a bit. He no longer had the momentum that the strong woman from before had.


    Just as the beautiful figure went into a daze, the black-robed figure quietly walked over from behind the rock, ready to speak.


    In the midst of her silence, Crimson Spirit rushed to say, "What, you''re tired from standing. Have you not been tired these past few months? Why did you come out today? "


    When the black-robed youth heard this sarcastic remark, his handsome face could not help but twitch. He looked at each other with cold eyes and coldly said, "The Heaven Flame is not an ordinary flame. I''m afraid that the boy has already turned to ashes."


    As he said this, he could not help but reveal a trace of pride.


    As for Crimson Spirit, she stared angrily at the elegant youth and fiercely said, "What senior brother are you talking about?"


    Just as he finished speaking, he walked away, leaving the black-robed youth standing there alone.


    Watching his swaying body gradually disappear before his eyes, the black-robed youth''s palm could not help but enter the room and form a fist as he muttered, "It''s fine if that kid dies. If he still dares to return, then today''s rookie assembly will be his anniversary next year.


    As the Crimson Spirit was walking down the mountain, she inadvertently glanced towards the east and saw a familiar figure slowly approaching from the horizon.


    Seeing this, the Crimson Spirit Child could not help but tremble all over. Her eyes could not help but become misty. After being stunned for a moment, she rushed down the mountain.

 C51

    The sun was setting and the figure walking at the edge of the horizon was gradually lengthening under the light of the setting sun. The posture on its back gave people a sorrowful feeling that they could not understand it no matter how hard they tried. It was as if his very existence was a tragedy that had been going on for who knows how long. The shadow that was gradually lengthening seemed to become a little absent-minded. In the blink of an eye, it had recovered and continued walking forward.


    Not long after, two figures met on this green land.


    "You''re back." the excited voice asked.


    "Yes, I''m back." Chu Feng couldn''t help but reply to that.


    "How have you been these past few months? "What''s wrong with your body? Hurry up and go wash up." As he spoke, he pulled Chu Feng''s arm and prepared to walk back.


    As for Chu Feng, he stood there without the slightest bit of movement.


    Feeling the rebound force coming from her arm, she turned around and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong? Let''s go back!"


    After hearing those familiar and gentle words, Chu Feng instantly lost his train of thought. However, that was only for a short moment. Chu Feng, who had recovered instantly, broke free from his senior sister, Crimson Spirit, and said, "Let''s go!"


    Seeing her junior brother''s state of mind, Crimson Spirit''s entire body trembled. She had an indescribable feeling in her heart as her mist-like eyes stared straight at her junior brother who had returned.


    As for Chu Feng, he completely ignored his senior''s pitiful appearance and walked past her with a emotionless expression.


    As she saw her junior walk past her without any expression, the grievance in her heart surged forth. Tears of disappointment rolled down her face, but just as Chu Feng was about to walk past her, Crimson Spirit grabbed onto Chu Feng''s arm and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." After Wuqing''s cold and succinct reply, Chu Feng got rid of his senior''s hand once again and walked forward.


    As she looked at the figure that was getting further and further away from her, the Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but feel weak. She gradually squatted down, her face full of tears of grievance. She muttered, "What happened to us?"


    The sound of despair reverberated unceasingly in the empty wilderness.


    Chu Feng, who was on the way back, heard his senior''s hoarse and panicky voice. His body was slightly uniform, and after a moment of blankness, he continued to walk forward.


    In that moment of stupor, a tear slipped out of its frame and fell onto the scorched earth along her cheek.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, but I don''t want to be like this either."


    After mumbling a few words of consolation, Chu Feng''s footsteps quickened.


    When she saw her junior leave as if he was flying, her beautiful face immediately collapsed and her body lost all strength as she fell onto the desolate land. Her sad and beautiful face reflected the despair on her face, making her look very sad.


    The crimson rays of the setting sun shone upon the two siblings as they walked further and further away. There was an indescribable feeling of sorrow within them.


    And at the extreme point of that xuanji, the cold and handsome youth malevolently looked at the approaching figure. He sneered: "I didn''t think that even the heavenly fire wouldn''t burn you to death. You sure are lucky." His tone suddenly became cold as he said, "Since you''ve returned, don''t blame me for being heartless."


    As he spoke, he jumped a few times and landed.


    The blood-red sunset gradually entered the western horizon.


    The coquettish and forlorn woman was still lying on the desolate plains. However, there was a hint of a mocking and desolate smile on her face.


    Very quickly, the stars replaced the sun and the moon started to lose its luster. From time to time, a gust of cold wind would come from the scorched earth. She, who was lying on the ground, struggled to stand up and dragged her tired bag back.


    At this moment, there was an indescribable anxiety in her heart. The six months of competing with each other to watch had resulted in such an outcome. Even she could not help but feel somewhat foolish.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but he had never felt such a heartache before, never had he felt such a heartache before.


    On the way home, his eyes were swollen and red, unable to shed a single tear. It was as if his tears had dried up in an instant. As he stumbled along the road, he felt an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    The two of them, who were originally fine, had somehow become like this.


    Actually, on the day that Chu Feng left, the Crimson Spirit had already faintly felt that something was wrong between them. She never would have thought that after a few months, they would become like strangers.


    The tantalizing of the night, the tranquil beauty, the hazy love, saying that they didn''t want to part, the two of them came here for an unknown night.


    Daybreak, the sun had returned to earth, and the stars had returned to their homeland.


    The two of them seemed to have changed everything in one night. However, the Crimson Spirit Child had made breakfast for him and so on, just like she had done in the past.


    Chu Feng who seemed to be accustomed to all of that naturally brought it to his side and he couldn''t help but reveal a few traces of happiness. But after a moment, he thought of his decision. That cold smiling face suddenly became cold, and the chopsticks in his hand couldn''t help but be put down. "I''m going to the back of the mountain."


    "Are you done eating?" When the Crimson Spirit saw that Chu Feng wanted to leave, she hurriedly asked.


    "I don''t know. My body no longer needs food to provide energy. In the future, don''t cook breakfast for me either." As he spoke, he strode out of the room.


    Seeing her Junior Brother walking out of the door without a care in the world, Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but cover her chest with her right hand. Blood continuously flowed out from the corner of her mouth, and her eyes were filled with helplessness and desolation.


    Chu Feng, who had walked out of his house, passed through the bamboo forest and rapidly ran toward the back mountain.


    After a while, on top of the mountain, Chu Feng breathed lightly, then he looked at the little house underneath and muttered, "Sorry, Senior. If we had known each other earlier, we wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    As he spoke, he turned around and let out a loud shout as he lifted the rusty hammer.


    He didn''t know whether it was due to the advancement or the depression in his heart, but this time, Chu Feng actually raised the heavy hammer twice as fast as before.


    After a long while, the heavy hammer landed on the ground. Chu Feng fiercely breathed out two breaths and wiped away the sweat on his face. Then, he walked under the tree and started to rest.


    The morning breeze carried a hint of coolness as it slowly blew onto Chu Feng''s heart. After a while, his body became cold and his rosy cheeks were slowly restored after training. However, the depressed feeling in his heart did not decrease in the slightest.


    As his physical strength returned bit by bit, Chu Feng''s impulsive emotions also increased bit by bit. However, Chu Feng who was sitting under the tree suddenly stood up, walked up to the iron hammer, and started to crazily abuse himself again.


    When they saw Chu Feng''s appearance, fog couldn''t help but surge out of their originally empty eyes. They muttered, "I know that you don''t want to do this. Although I don''t know why, I will wait for your return." As he spoke, he gently walked away.

 C52

    The next day, the sun shone brightly.


    On the mountain peak, a young man in a black robe was lying quietly on the grass. His eyes were closed and his face was serene without any signs of emotion. However, his eyebrows were knitted tightly together, revealing traces of fatigue.


    After a long time, his quiet body suddenly rose into the air with both hands patting the ground. His black robe shone with a dazzling light under the sunlight, especially the longsword embroidered with golden threads on his chest.


    After standing on the ground to rest for a while, the black-robed youth suddenly opened his eyes. His deep eyes shined with a peculiar and resolute light as he muttered to himself, "Regardless of whether it is a dragon''s lagoon or a tiger''s cave, I will still attempt to break through."


    Just as he finished speaking, the black robed figure strode out like a meteor, heading down the mountain.


    But at the peak of the Phecda Peak, there was an empty martial arts practice field filled with shadows of people. One could only see that they were discussing something with each other.


    Among them, the scarlet red clothed Crimson Spirit Child was particularly eye-catching. Many of the youths had turned to look, but upon seeing the fierce gaze of Yi Ling Zi beside her, they all obediently retracted their perverted gazes.


    However, some of the newly accepted Mount Shu disciples did not seem to be afraid of Yi Ling Zi''s gaze at all. They stared at the red figure with wide eyes. However, when they heard about Yi Ling Zi''s identity, all of them obediently turned their heads to look at the Martial Arts Practice Grounds.


    After a while, a white-haired old man walked out from the martial ring. Next to him were several other old men with white beards, followed by nine middle-aged men. The second from the right was Yi Lingzi''s father, Chu Feng''s master.


    Before long, the white-haired old man standing in the center of the Martial Stage, the peak master of the peak, said in a low voice, "Today is the annual newcomer competition. Our peak has achieved a good result in the last year. I hope you will not disappoint this old man."


    As he spoke, he swept his gaze across the Mount Shu disciples who were standing not far away.


    Those juniors did not dare to look directly at those sharp eyes. However, the eyes of the Phecda Peak Master finally stopped at the black-robed youth. After looking for a moment, he smoothed his beard and his eyes flashed to the side.


    As for the black-cloaked young man, Chu Feng''s gaze did not move away from the white-haired old man in the slightest.


    After the powerful voice faded from the martial stage, that Xun Ji peak took the lead and soared into the sky. In the blink of an eye, its body appeared on the viewing platform atop the cliff.


    The few elders beside him also soared into the sky and similarly landed on the grandstand.


    The middle-aged man walked up to each of the disciples and silently waited for the start of the new disciple''s assembly.


    After a long time, the crowd quietened down. All of their gazes were focused on the old man in the center of the spectator stand, waiting for him to speak.


    Above the grandstand, the peak master of Phecda Peak saw the hopeful expressions of the people below. He smiled and said, "This year''s newcomer competition has top three rankers, almost all of them have become my honorary disciples."


    Before he finished his sentence, a commotion broke out in the crowd.


    He had just heard from his master that the final reward would be rather shocking, but he didn''t expect it to turn out like this. To become the disciple of the Peak Master, even their master rarely had the qualifications. They never thought that there would be such a good thing in front of them today. Although it was just an honorary disciple, it was still very rare.


    After all, the peak of the Phecda Peak had only taken in one last disciple, three honorary disciples. But now, these four people were already heroes that could shake the world. So when these newcomers heard the Peak Master''s announcement, how could they not be excited?


    However, after a moment, some people''s face gradually revealed a sorrowful look. They muttered, "If I knew this would happen, I would have worked hard to cultivate ¡­"


    A silent sigh came from many people and they were all extremely disappointed. However, there were a few people who had excited expressions, including Chu Feng who was wearing a black robe. The corners of their mouths were actually smiling as they murmured, "This is a good opportunity, we must grasp it well."


    As he spoke, he clenched his fists tightly and looked at the old Peak Master in the grandstand with determination.


    After a long time, the crowd quietened down once more and the Peak Master continued to speak, "This year''s Rookie Competition is a little different than the previous Rookie Competition. In the previous years, there was always a competition between the rookies. Only those with over a hundred moves will be qualified to be in the top three ranks of this year''s Rookie Competition. "


    The crowd was stirred up once again. After the black-cloaked Chu Feng heard that news, his sword-like brows also tightly knitted together. He had an unspeakable depressed expression on his face. He thought about how there was truly no such thing as a free lunch!


    However, a moment later, that firmness replaced the traces of dense Qi, and his entire body instantly became full of vitality. As long as it was a hundred moves, Chu Feng was silently planning in his heart. What sort of victory would he obtain in the end?


    After a while, Chu Feng saw that the person who was chosen by the older generation was, astonishingly, Lei Ou. His nervous mood also gradually relaxed.


    He estimated that he was only in the middle level of the Nascent Soul stage, so he estimated that he could hold on for a hundred moves just like that. Thinking about that, Chu Feng slightly lost his breath as he silently sized up the Mount Shu disciples who were standing in the stands.


    After a slight hesitation, Chu Feng discovered that behind his master, Jiang Chengzi, there were several disciples who had looks of surprise on their faces. After a slight hesitation, Chu Feng discovered that behind his master, Jiang Chengzi, there were several disciples who had eyes of doubt.


    Although he was puzzled, Chu Feng did not go up to ask anything. He remained in the corner and silently waited for the start of the New People''s Assembly.


    On the grandstand, an old man next to the peak master of Phoenixcloud Peak looked down. He announced the start of the grand meeting and then began to draw lots.


    Walking in the chaotic crowd, Chu Feng, without being noticed by others, drew 86 lots.


    Not long after, the number for the statistics was announced. The person who was going to fight Chu Feng was a new person from the Zhu Yan Valley, called Ling Qingzi.


    Not too long after, the old man on the left of the peak master stood up and announced the rules of the competition. This was a rule of life or death; as long as one didn''t use underhanded methods and didn''t admit defeat, they would fight to the death.


    After hearing those rules, Chu Feng couldn''t help but stare hatefully at the few old men who were happily enjoying themselves. To think that Mount Shu was looking down on the existence of life. When he thought of his past, it was difficult for Chu Feng to accept these cruel rules.

 C53

    The first round of the competition would begin in the afternoon. In the morning, they would announce the rules and the things they needed to pay attention to before the competition.


    He quickly returned to the top of the mountain and quietly sat under the ancient tree, slowly recovering his strength. Chu Feng who was in a frenzied state yesterday had extremely exhausted his physical strength. Although he had rested for half a day as early as possible, his spirit had not recovered.


    Chu Feng''s heart was as sharp as a knife when he thought of his own treatment of his senior. However, he could do nothing because he already had her in his heart and could not tolerate others. So, Chu Feng could only make such a choice.


    After taking in a deep breath, Chu Feng quieted down and began to recover his spirit energy.


    Soon, the sun had risen and the sky was clear. Noon had arrived. Chu Feng who was quietly sitting under the ancient tree suddenly opened his eyes. He silently looked at the clouds floating on top of the other mountain and he had no idea what he was thinking in his heart.


    Not long after, Chu Feng arrived at the training ground early and carefully sized up the fighting stage.


    As he walked on top of the creaking sounds and went back and forth a few times, he roughly understood the quality of the arena. Chu Feng went to the little forest next to the martial arts training ground and silently awaited the afternoon competition.


    It was noon in the morning and there were a few more traces of heat in the air. Standing on the treetops, Chu Feng faintly felt a bit of uneasiness. Under such temperatures, it was easy for him to be out of control.


    Chu Feng, who was sitting on top of a tree, quickly entered a meditative state. He was not the slightest bit disturbed by the outside world.


    Just as Chu Feng''s mind was flying, bursts of noises rang out. That made Chu Feng who had his eyes closed open. Looking towards the noise, there were already several people walking towards him.


    Before long, a great amount of shame had accumulated on the martial ring, and the elders followed suit.


    As he looked at the Peak Master who sat in the middle, Chu Feng had an indescribable feeling. He always felt that there was a familiar aura.


    Soon, the first match began. It was the flower seed of the Zhuyan Valley and Qing Mingzi of the White Jade Cave.


    Looking at the two newbies fighting on the stage, Chu Feng had a feeling that he could not count. Why does it seem completely harmless? After a careful observation, Chu Feng discovered that the two of them were only in the middle stage of the Qi Sea. Only then did he no longer have any doubts. After all, there were very few new people who were able to reach the middle stage of the Golden Core Stage like him. So, after observing a few matches, Chu Feng quietly left.


    Meanwhile, the gaze of the Peak Master on the grandstand had always been fixed on the black-robed youth, as he felt that it was a bit strange. With his current superb cultivation, he was actually unable to accurately detect the specific cultivation level of the youth.


    However, this was only slightly puzzling and he didn''t take it to heart.


    After staying on the summit of the mountain for another half day, the stars in the night were still as sparse as before, but Chu Feng''s thoughts were endless.


    Following the opening of the Flower of Life, Chu Feng gradually woke up from his deep slumber.


    Seeing the morning sun, Chu Feng left for the Martial Arts Practice Grounds.


    Today, Chu Feng was not interested in the first round of the competition at all. After all, after watching for a while yesterday, Chu Feng knew that the first round of screening would not be too difficult. His luck wasn''t so bad that he would encounter a difficult opponent in the first round.


    Once they arrived at the martial arts training ground, it was very soon Chu Feng''s turn to fight.


    Following the sounding of the number 86 Nether Spirit Child versus the number 86 Spirit Child, Chu Feng leapt onto the grandstand and was waiting for his opponent to appear.


    What awaited Chu Feng for a while was still not able to see the shadow of his opponent. Chu Feng couldn''t help but cast his gaze toward the viewing gallery.


    The elder in the viewing gallery also frowned when he saw this scene. After waiting for a while, he could not help but announce in a somewhat helpless tone: "Ling Qing Zi gives up, the Nether Spirit Child wins."


    Hearing that result, Chu Feng helplessly shook his head, laughed, and jumped off the stage.


    When the head of the Zhu Yan Valley heard such an ending, his face turned ashen, but Chu Feng''s master, Jiang Chenzi, had a face full of smiles. He looked at Chu Feng who was below the stage with great satisfaction, but he did not say anything.


    And within the crowd of people from the Spring Pavilion, there was a pair of limpid eyes staring at Chu Feng''s words and they didn''t move at all. However, beside that beautiful figure was a pair of ice-cold eyes. They were maliciously staring at Chu Feng who was wearing a black robe.


    After passing through the crowd, Chu Feng returned to the peak of the mountain in a very low-profile manner. He was sitting on the peak of the mountain quietly, without showing any signs of emotion.


    Just as Chu Feng was sitting underneath the ancient tree, at the edge of the forest, a beautiful person was silently standing there. Her pair of limpid eyes were tightly staring at Chu Feng who was wearing a black robe.


    After a long time, the beautiful figure seemed to be a little tired. She slightly sighed and turned her body away. In the instant that the beautiful figure turned around, Chu Feng who had his eyes closed opened them. There was even a bit of starlight in them.


    Seeing the figure that went there, Chu Feng instantly had an impulsive feeling. He wanted to immediately hug the figure and said, "Don''t leave, actually, I ¡­ Although he was thinking that, reason told him that he could not do that.


    Seeing the familiar red figure gradually walking further and further away, Chu Feng felt a pain in his heart. However, there was not the slightest change in his emotions, as if he had been petrified.


    He quietly waited for the arrival of the second match. Although he did not show any signs of emotion on his face, his heart was in turmoil. No matter how hard he tried, he could not calm down.


    The sun, moon, and stars passed by, but it was unknown how many times. Chu Feng gradually quieted down, and his mind was completely focused on resting.


    Without knowing why, an invisible pull quickly pulled Chu Feng into an indescribable state of mind. The Qi in his body was circulating crazily as if it was trying to climb up to the late stage of the Aurous Core stage. However, there seemed to be a barrier stopping the surging Qi.


    The stars were shining and the moon was shining brightly. Not long after that, waves of blue and white appeared on the horizon, looking very fresh and elegant. Chu Feng who was quietly cultivating opened his eyes and silently looked at the sky.


    Before long, Chu Feng discovered the change in his body.


    To someone who had just stepped into the middle level of the Aurous Core Stage, it was extremely difficult for him to break through again. However, that happened to Chu Feng.


    But after a while, Chu Feng woke up and he didn''t have the slightest bit of happiness in his heart. After stretching his body a bit, Chu Feng walked towards the martial arts training ground.


    He Feng lightly caressed the small trees on the two sides of the path. Looking at the swaying paper slip, Chu Feng inexplicably stopped his steps and looked at it for a while before starting to walk away.

 C54

    Fast. Chu Feng walked towards the martial arts training ground that was surrounded by people. As he looked at the people who were whispering to each other, Chu Feng still chose to stay low-key in a corner. However, the people who were chatting were restlessly pointing at Chu Feng. They were talking about ''bad luck'', ''being trained by wolves'', etc. They were speaking dirty words.


    However, Chu Feng did not have the slightest change in his mood. It was as if everything was unrelated to him. He didn''t know why, but ever since he drew a clear line between himself and the world, Chu Feng''s entire person became abnormally cold. It was as if he no longer cared about anything in the mortal world. If he were to talk about anyone else who could make Chu Feng''s heart ache, other than her, she would be the only one.


    He quietly walked to a corner and ignored everything else, not asking about his career. And in the crowd, there was a girl in bright red clothes staring at him. Those eyes, filled with love, made people feel pity for him. However, Chu Feng, who had the body of ice, did not notice any of this.


    The competition started before long, but this time, Chu Feng was not as disinterested as last time. Instead, he was carefully observing the movements of the two people in the competition.


    Not long after, Chu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, as if a stone in his heart was put down.


    Just as Chu Feng slightly heaved a sigh of relief, on the tall stage, there were several dangerous scenes. They only saw the young man who wore grey clothes turning around and thrusting his sword straight towards his opponent''s throat.


    However, his opponent did not seem to be someone easy to deal with. He leaned back slightly to avoid this fatal strike. Instead, he struck the tree with his snake, stabbing at the black-robed youth''s chest.


    In just a short moment, the outcome was decided. A corpse fell on the high platform. Fresh red blood dyed the floor above the stage, but the people below were wildly clamoring, as if the bright red blood was very stimulating. Even the few elders who were looking at the stage stroked their beards, and they looked at this life-and-death battle with satisfaction.


    However, Chu Feng coldly glared at the people who were in the middle of the liveliness.


    The second round, third round, fourth round, they all successively fell. Although it was not fatal, it was still riddled with wounds.


    The tiniest bit of blood, the tiniest bit of heartlessness, had already caused Chu Feng to feel utter disappointment in Mount Shu. The only strand of hope he had was also completely gone.


    Soon, it was Chu Feng''s turn. This time, his opponent was a girl from the adjacent stream. But in the instant that Chu Feng stepped onto the stage, the girl who was on the tall stage saw Chu Feng''s appearance clearly. She was so angry that she kept on backing away and her legs kept on trembling.


    In the end, he turned around and jumped off the high platform before running away in a panic.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Feng was speechless. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. This time, they won without a fight.


    However, the few elders in the stands looked down at the black-robed youth with a deeper expression. Why was this boy so lucky twice? Was it heaven''s will or was it man-made? Although they were very confused, they did not say anything. They only quietly watched and waited for the next match. Was this boy as lucky as before?


    Chu Feng who was on the tall stage strangely walked down. He helplessly shook his head, then he walked towards the peak of the mountain.


    The jeers and jeers that were heard in both ears this time round were even more deafening than the previous ones.


    Looking at the ugly faces, Chu Feng had an indescribable feeling.


    However, just as everyone was laughing, a beautiful red figure quietly walked away. However, her gaze was still fixated on the black-robed figure that had left. It was as though he was the only person in the world in her eyes.


    Following Chu Feng''s departure, the noisy Martial Arts Practice Grounds also quieted down. The competition also continued as usual, but in the following matches, there was no one who lost to luck like Chu Feng. All of them climbed out from the piles of dead people.


    It was also because of this reason that the people who had obtained victory looked down upon Chu Feng, who had obtained victory without fighting.


    On top of the mountain, there was a black-robed man standing in the wind. His eyes were abnormally deep as he looked at the martial arts practice field on another mountain.


    With his sharp intuition, Chu Feng discovered that a conspiracy was coming his way. Although he did not know what sort of method they were using, he knew that he was in a dangerous situation.


    However, Chu Feng was not worried in the slightest. He was unable to see even the slightest change in his emotions.


    After lingering for a while, the figure left the forest. It was as if she was already used to this situation.


    After the beautiful figure left, the forest became quiet again. A few bird cries sounded clearly in the empty forest.


    After observing for a while from the top of the mountain, Chu Feng sat down underneath the ancient tree and started to meditate.


    White clouds drifted in the sky from tens of thousands of feet high. A few strands of sunlight shone through the tender leaves, but Chu Feng, who was wearing a black robe, did not move at all like an old monk who was meditating.


    Within the training grounds, a pair of cold eyes was currently staring at the mountain peak. Occasionally, a trace of a cold smile would appear on the corner of his mouth, making him look very bone-piercing.


    Very quickly, the stars appeared again, and the bright moon appeared in the sky.


    Under the ancient tree, Chu Feng opened his eyes and puzzledly looked at the forest. After a moment of pause, Chu Feng muttered, "Since friend has come, do not hide yourself."


    After Chu Feng spoke for a long time, a cough came from the forest. The cough was a bit hoarse as it said, "Little brother, your spiritual awareness is quite sharp. This old one admires you."


    As the sound neared, Chu Feng clearly saw the person in the forest, but it shocked Chu Feng. It was the floor sweeping old man from the White Jade Cave.


    Chu Feng felt very grateful to this old man that he had only met once. After all, that old man had taught him before. So, when Chu Feng saw that person, he very politely walked up and said, "So it''s you, old sir. I wonder why you''re here so late?"


    "Hehe, little brother, you said that you are the only one on this mountain peak, why would I come here if I''m not looking for you? "Could it be that he''s here for a stroll?" As he spoke, the old man''s voice rang out with laughter.


    Hearing those words, Chu Feng looked at that old man in a bit of confusion, but he still very politely asked, "Senior, what business might you have with me?"


    "Hehe, little brother, don''t be nervous. I''m not looking for you for anything bad, I just want to..." After saying those words, the old man paused for a moment. Then, he began to carefully inspect Chu Feng''s body. He did not say anything.


    As for Chu Feng, he did not speak up to inquire about it. Instead, he quietly waited there.


    "I want to take you in as my disciple. Are you willing?"


    After a long time, the old man spoke.


    After hearing those words, Chu Feng was stunned. His eyes were wide open and he didn''t know what to say.

 C55

    Seeing how shocked the young man in front of him was, the old man did not say anything and only calmly waited for his reply.


    "Disciple, Master?" Chu Feng pointed to himself and then to that old man. He did not know what to say.


    The old man calmly nodded his head. He did not say anything and instead, calmly closed his eyes.


    "Actually, there''s nothing wrong with taking you as my master. No one has ever called me here before, and I also want to find someone to teach me." As he spoke, Chu Feng knelt down on both knees, kowtowed, and said, "Master, please accept this disciple''s bow."


    Hearing this reply, the old man was visibly shocked. He didn''t expect that the young man in front of him would be so strong. This was truly a piece of unpolished jade. As long as he polished it a bit in the future, he would definitely be magnanimous.


    Thinking of this, the old man couldn''t help but cast his gaze towards the white jade cave. He muttered in his heart: "It seems that only someone as talented as you can make it submit!"


    After being stunned for a moment, the old man kindly said, "Stand up! "From now on, you are my disciple. Come to this newbie competition, I will begin to teach you."


    Hearing those words, Chu Feng''s face was extremely excited. He was always puzzled in his heart, but he could not find anyone to ask. How could Chu Feng not be happy to have such a knowledgeable and knowledgeable master? After all, the Clear Spring Sword Art demonstrated by this old man was several levels higher than his master in Jiang Cheng.


    The current Chu Feng had an indescribable feeling in his heart. His originally cold face also became warm.


    And just as Chu Feng liked it, the old man who was silent said, "Do you understand the sword technique that I showed you last time?"


    After hearing his master''s question, Chu Feng felt a bit embarrassed. He said embarrassedly, "Your disciple is stupid and was unable to completely understand it. I hope that you can give me some pointers."


    After hearing his disciple''s sincere voice, the old man smiled in satisfaction. "There''s no rush, no rush. There will be plenty of time in the future. I''ll give you some treasures to protect yourself with first."


    As he spoke, he took out a leaf from his chest and handed it to Chu Feng.


    Looking at the golden-blue blade, Chu Feng looked at his master with a bit of suspicion.


    The old man saw the confusion in his disciple''s eyes and said: "This Ye Xiaozhou is a type of flying machine. First, refine it, and then I will teach you how to control it."


    Hearing his master''s words, Chu Feng dripped a drop of his blood. Then, he calmed his heart and began to refine the small boat of leaves.


    Due to the fact that he had the experience of refining a longsword, Chu Feng was able to quickly refine the flying boat. Just like his own [Dark Spirit Sword], the small boat rapidly became smaller and smaller before it hid in his body.


    After understanding all of that, Chu Feng''s pair of eyes that were brimming with light stared straight at his master.


    Seeing the look in his disciple''s eyes, the old man laughed and said, "No rush, no rush. I will teach you how to control it."


    Just as the old man finished speaking, a burst of boundless aura surged out from his body and went straight into Chu Feng''s heart.


    Feeling a wave of icy power entering his body from outside, Chu Feng panicked a bit. However, when he saw his master''s steady expression, Chu Feng''s uneasy heart quickly calmed down.


    He didn''t know why, but when he saw the old man who he only met twice, Chu Feng trusted him a lot and he had a very close feeling.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Feng quieted down. Chu Feng felt that icy energy circulating around his body before stopping in his dantian. Just as Chu Feng was puzzled, the old man yelled, "Remember this route. In the future, when you are running for your life, circulate your energy like this.


    The sound that was filled with wisdom woke Chu Feng up from his stupor. All of his attention was focused on the movement of that ice-cold energy. It first loitered around the dantian for a while, then rushed up the profound entrance. Mai Mang had two big acupoints, and with the help of Brilliance, Fanggu, and XinRui, it went straight to the sole of Chu Feng''s foot. With the help of the leaf-sized boat, it floated out of Chu Feng''s body and went straight to Chu Feng''s feet.


    After a short moment, the finger-sized leaf became the size of two people. With a cry from the old man, the small boat slowly rose into the air.


    Seeing that the small boat was swaying, Chu Feng asked a bit embarrassedly, "Master, you can escape with your life just like that?"


    When he heard his disciple''s doubtful words, the old man coldly snorted and the aura on his body involuntarily grew stronger. That icy cold force also abruptly increased its strength. Following which, the small boat also rapidly flew away. His speed caused Chu Feng to panic. If it wasn''t for his master who was standing beside him, Chu Feng would likely have ended up on that small boat.


    After all, Chu Feng had never experienced such high speed travel before.


    However, the old man didn''t finish his words and his speed clearly increased by a few more points. This caused Chu Feng''s complexion to turn deathly pale, and his legs to become a bit weak. After all, that old man was no ordinary expert, and he was one of the top experts in the cultivation world.


    In the blink of an eye, the old man brought Chu Feng around Mount Shu. When Chu Feng landed on the ground again, he was no longer as calm as he was before. His entire person seemed to have collapsed. If it wasn''t for the past few life and death battles, perhaps Chu Feng would have already fallen to the ground!


    "Not bad, I didn''t expect your mental fortitude to be so good." The old man teased.


    After hearing the old man''s words of praise, Chu Feng raised his pale face and helplessly smiled. But shortly after, he kept on vomiting.


    The old man was speechless.


    After resting for a short while, Chu Feng''s pale complexion returned to normal. With a bitter smile, he said, "This thing is definitely invincible when used to escape."


    "No." The old man''s vigorous voice became more and more similar.


    "It isn''t?" Chu Feng asked in confusion.


    "Yes, the speed of this small boat depends on the strength of the person controlling it. Even an Aurous Core stage cultivator cannot escape the Heavenly Tribulation." The old man slowly said.


    "Oh." After hearing his master''s explanation, Chu Feng curled his lips, smiled two times, then said no more.


    Time passed quickly as the duo chatted, and the white belly appeared in the sky once more.


    Seeing that it was getting late, the old man said his goodbyes and flew off.


    As for Chu Feng, he silently stared blankly at the old man''s soaring figure and muttered, "Expert! I will be able to roam the world like this someday! "


    Just as Chu Feng stopped talking, those words rang out from the clouds, "If you work hard, then you can reach it. Cultivate properly!" I''ll come and find you after the rookie competition is over. "


    As he heard the voice descending from the sky, Chu Feng''s heart couldn''t help but be filled with a boundless aura. His gaze was involuntarily fixated on the distant martial arts practice field.

 C56

    The morning sun quickly climbed up the mountain. Chu Feng also walked toward the martial arts training ground.


    Very quickly, Chu Feng went over the mountain and arrived at the martial arts training ground.


    At that moment, the paper on the training grounds was already filled with people. Today was the third match in the top 16. So, after arriving at the training grounds, Chu Feng stayed on the side and silently waited.


    However, this kind of low-key, ice-cold behavior had always been his style.


    The crowd started to boil with excitement. All of them started to whisper to one another. However, the topic of conversation did not leave Chu Feng, who was wearing a black robe. After all, those who managed to make it into the top 16 all climbed out of the pile of corpses. Only he was an exception.


    The people who were kicked out were all heavily injured. However, Chu Feng turned a deaf ear to them and stood there motionlessly. There was not the slightest bit of change in his expression.


    With this, the punks became even more arrogant. Their voices also became sharper, and the degree of their injuries also increased.


    However, just as the crowd was laughing and cursing, the red beautiful figure within the crowd suddenly trembled. Her autumn water eyes also gradually became moist. Fortunately, her self-control was strong, and the specks of starlight in her eyes quickly disappeared.


    However, the depressed Chu Feng did not notice them.


    The youth standing next to the red haired girl had a tight face, and his eyes were filled with a sense of devastation. A few faint sounds of laughter made the few people beside her shiver.


    As the crowd chatted, a voice that carried a hint of deep thought said, "Today, that kid won''t be as lucky as before to enter the top eight in this competition, right?"


    As this topic was raised, the crowd quickly split into two groups and began to argue with each other.


    One of them said: "According to the rules, this time the kid will still not win."


    The other retorted, How can you always be so lucky? I will definitely lose miserably today ¡­ As the opinions of both sides were put forward, the faces of the people on both sides turned red. They were not convinced of the other''s strength.


    And just as everyone was arguing, one of them reminded him that it was best to look at the boy''s opponent before deciding on his next opponent.


    Hearing this suggestion, the Mount Shu disciples who were eliminated started to look for the person who had entered the top 16.


    Very quickly, on the other side of the martial arts training ground, people discovered Chu Feng''s opponent.


    After they figured out the opponent''s appearance, the silent crowd once again became restless. All of them sighed and said, "It seems that that brat doesn''t have that kind of luck today. Just now, I was really blind to actually bet that he would win. Heavens, you are really interesting!"


    After saying these words in frustration, those people lowered their heads and walked to the other party''s camp.


    Before long, the people who had been betting on Chu Feng''s good luck were all but gone.


    However, those who persisted in not changing their choices said, "With one look, you can tell that the boy''s opponent is strong on the outside but weak on the inside. He can''t be trusted, he can''t be trusted."


    At this point in the debate, the match began.


    The first two rounds were still bloody and bloody. The victor had also paid an extremely heavy price.


    When Chu Feng walked onto the stage, it was as if he walked onto the stage. That made the few people who insisted on Chu Feng''s victory a bit panicked. After all, from the start until now, Chu Feng had never revealed his abilities. If he were to lose, then those rare medicinal plants in his pocket would be all gone. Thus, those people looked at Chu Feng who was leisurely walking onto the stage with large amounts of sweat on their foreheads.


    As for Chu Feng''s opponent, he leapt onto the stage. His movements were smooth and he finished it in one go. He looked very pleasing to the eyes. This caused the people who bet on Chu Feng to panic. After all, they were the ones who bet with those people just now.


    And just as the crowd was looking forward to it, on the stage, Chu Feng''s opponent said very elegantly, "You were very lucky the first two times, but today, you met me and I''m not that lucky."


    At the end of his words, his voice became somewhat gloomy.


    However, Chu Feng was not moved in the slightest. He calmly said, "In that case, please advise me!"


    After speaking, Chu Feng prepared himself to receive his opponent''s attack.


    When the opponent saw Chu Feng''s steady pose, he did not back down in the slightest as he displayed some cool moves. After the two of them were prepared, just as Chu Feng was going to attack, his opponent had one hand on his stomach and the other on his butt. With a face of unwillingness, he walked down the stage.


    That comical action made the people below the platform ridicule him. When they thought about their bet just now, they all began to curse at him.


    After that person had left, they changed their attitude and said to the group, "Brothers, we are all Mount Shu disciples. Can you give us some face?"


    However, those daoists said rudely: "This is a matter of credibility, not brotherhood. Although we are all disciples of Mount Shu, please let us know how we are going to settle this!" After saying this, his voice suddenly increased in volume.


    Seeing their heartlessness, those people were also quite angry, but they could do nothing about it. In the end, they could only pay with their pockets.


    On the tall stage, Chu Feng looked at the farce below. He helplessly shook his head, then silently walked down the stage.


    As for the few elders in the viewing gallery, when they saw this scene, they were all somewhat shocked. Why was the black-robed youth so lucky?


    As the peak master watched the black-robed Chu Feng leave, he couldn''t help but turn his head to the person beside him and say, "Go investigate what that boy has been up to for the past few days. For a thousand years, nothing like this has happened in Mount Shu."


    Without waiting for the peak master to finish speaking, the old man muttered, "We''ve already checked. That boy is very obedient, he''s been waiting for these past few days on the summit. Furthermore, he has also been doing well since he entered Mount Shu. It''s just that half a year ago, he went into seclusion in the eastern wilderness. "


    Hearing the old man''s reply, the peak master''s cold expression gradually relaxed. However, after hearing the last half year, his eyes suddenly became cold. He turned around and asked, "When did he return to Mount Shu?"


    "A few days before the newbie duel."


    Hearing this answer, the peak master of the Phecda Peak immediately stood up. His eyes were tightly fixed on the figure that had left.


    Seeing such a great change in the Peak Master''s mood, the old man who answered the question was very puzzled and couldn''t help but ask: "What''s wrong, Peak Master?"


    Hearing this voice, the peak master of the Phecda Peak recovered. He looked at the old man next to him with a bit of alarm in his eyes. In his mind, he couldn''t help but think back to the trip he had made to the East Ascension Sect several months ago.


    In his mind, there was a sudden image of a heaven-defying object, as if someone had stepped on it. At that time he hadn''t paid much attention, but as he recalled, the peak master of the Phecda Peak guessed that this heaven-defying object had been taken by the black-robed youth.


    As he thought of this, the face of that xuanji peak also became dark and warm. How could he not be happy that he could recover such a heaven defying treasure?


    However, the peak master quickly concealed his excitement.


    On the way back to the summit of the mountain, Chu Feng would occasionally glance back. However, there was a faint smile of disdain on his face. Mount Shu had actually turned into this state? It was truly a bit ¡­ When he thought of Chu Feng, he helplessly sighed, then only focused on his own path.


    As he walked along the small path, the sounds of birds chirping occasionally came from the grass and trees on both sides. It was very consistent with the aura of the forest, but Chu Feng did not have the heart to appreciate those things.


    After reaching the summit of the mountain, Chu Feng calmly sat under the tree and started to quietly cultivate. It was as if the mortal world had nothing to do with him anymore, and he was worried about his cultivation level.


    He didn''t know what he was thinking right now. He just wanted to get his skills completed so that he could go down the mountain and meet him as soon as possible. And find the wandering father as soon as possible, and the mother whom you have not yet met.


    Perhaps there was another worry in his heart, and Chu Feng was no longer thinking as he had been in the past. This could also be one of the reasons why he was so cold!


    The secular world had nothing to do with him, so how many people could be so indifferent?

 C57

    On the mountain peak, Chu Feng who was cultivating suddenly opened his eyes and slightly moved his body. He looked at the sun at noon and licked his lips. Seeing that he was slightly thirsty, he could not help but walk towards the forest, hoping to find some fruits to quench his thirst.


    After walking for a good distance, Chu Feng finally found a few thumb-sized, red wild fruits on the trees. They looked very alluring.


    After he took a few pieces of fruit out, he started to eat the wild fruits in his hands as he walked back.


    When he neared the edge of the forest, Chu Feng astonishingly discovered his master there. He couldn''t help but speed up a few steps, and threw the remaining few wild fruits in his hands onto the ground.


    "Master, you''re here!" Chu Feng said in high spirits.


    As for the ''deaf and dumb'' old man, he indifferently nodded his head, not saying anything.


    Just like this, the two of them chatted on the mountain peak. Finally, after being questioned by Chu Feng, he decided to linger around the topic of concocting pills.


    "How''s your body fire?" the old man asked.


    "Body fire?" After hearing his master''s question, Chu Feng''s expression became a bit dejected.


    Seeing the dejected look on his disciple''s face, the elder consoled him, "It''s fine. The east doesn''t shine, and the west doesn''t shine. Your talent for cultivation is outstanding, so you don''t care too much."


    Hearing his master''s comforting words, for some reason, a wave of warmth rose from Chu Feng''s heart. He had an indescribable feeling of familiarity.


    Slightly sighing, Chu Feng raised his right hand and placed it in front of his chest. Then, a lump of red and grey flames floated in front of his chest.


    Seeing this sudden change, the old man''s face filled with shock. He muttered, "It''s actually Twin Fire. This sort of fire actually exists. I never thought ¡­ never thought ¡­ ah!"


    After saying all three things that he had not expected, the joy on the old man''s face slowly disappeared and was replaced with indifference.


    After a moment, Chu Feng asked, "Master, what''s wrong?"


    Seeing his disciple''s satisfied expression, the old man made two noises, and the wrinkles on his face also quickly gathered together. This experience of yours is called the Twin Flames, while this twin fire is considered to be at the highest level in the world. " The old man paused for a moment before continuing, "I didn''t expect that I would be able to meet with this twin fire in my lifetime. The heavens have treated me well."


    Finally, the old man had an indescribable sense of melancholy.


    However, in a moment, the old man asked, "How is your fire control ability?"


    After hearing his master''s question, Chu Feng''s face clearly became a bit embarrassed. He said embarrassedly, "Ever since I discovered the body fire, I haven''t had the chance to try it. I''m guessing that my control over fire is very weak!"


    After saying that, Chu Feng felt a bit embarrassed. After the old man heard his disciple''s words, he took out a few medicinal herbs and a small cauldron.


    Seeing his master''s actions, Chu Feng was very excited.


    After all, he had not used that body fire before, so he had been looking forward to it. Now that he had the chance, Chu Feng was very happy.


    Sitting underneath a tree with his legs crossed, Chu Feng had the medicine cauldron in front of him and the medicine cauldron on his left.


    Seeing the attitude of his disciple, the old man smiled in satisfaction and said: "Control your body flame to the bottom of the cauldron."


    When Chu Feng heard his master''s words, he cutely made his body fire and carefully let it float under the medicine cauldron.


    Very soon, the small Cauldron turned warm. The old man''s voice also sounded at this moment, "Put out the purple Yao Lan."


    After hearing his master''s words, Chu Feng picked up the purple-coloured medicine beside him and threw it into the small cauldron. Very quickly, the purple rhizome withered under the high temperature. Not long after, it turned into a puddle of purple liquid that faintly emitted a medicinal fragrance.


    As he lightly breathed in the refreshing fragrance of the medicine, Chu Feng closed his eyes in pleasure.


    Right at the moment when Chu Feng was enjoying himself, the old man''s voice once again sounded. "Release the cyan Tan Hong. The white light is extremely powerful and the green color is extremely abundant."


    After saying those words, Chu Feng started to panic. But at the end, luckily, he did not mess up and Chu Feng put the medicines into the medicine cauldron just in time. Very quickly, several different types of medicinal liquids were mixed together. However, what was being leaked now was a slightly pungent aroma that was even stronger than before.


    Very quickly, there were bursts of white smoke coming from the small lid on the medicine cauldron. The magazine within the medicinal ingredients were quickly removed and the juice was also a bit condensed. It made Chu Feng who was controlling the body flame a bit nervous.


    Just as Chu Feng was nervous, the old man reminded, "Pay attention to the temperature or else it will become scorched."


    After hearing his master''s words, the amount of sweat on Chu Feng''s forehead couldn''t help but decrease because just as his master spoke, Chu Feng thought of a method to monitor the temperature of the medicine cauldron.


    Seeing his disciple split a strand of consciousness and throw it into the Cauldron, the old man stroked his beard happily. He thought that his newly accepted disciple''s talent was truly extraordinary. In the future, his master''s task would be very heavy.


    His gaze was also fixed on the white jade cave as he muttered to himself, "It''s nothing much. After all, this little fellow is someone that he has chosen. Why would it be normal for him to be here?" "Otherwise, how can I control it in the future?"


    Upon thinking of this, the old man turned his gaze to Chu Feng who was sitting underneath the tree.


    Very quickly, the medicinal liquid within the medicine cauldron was going to dry up and become sticky. Like that, Chu Feng was at a loss. How was he going to make the pill? Chu Feng kept on asking himself. However, he was completely confused.


    Seeing his disciple like this, An Lun laughed and said: "These herbs are not used for alchemy, but as a primer for alchemy. I used them to test your fire control abilities, but now I find it unnecessary!"


    As he finished speaking, the old man''s face was filled with a happy smile that didn''t stop.


    After hearing his master''s words, Chu Feng wiped away the sweat on his forehead and was a bit speechless.


    However, after thinking about the evaluation his master had given him, happiness filled his heart.


    After a long time, the old man came back to his senses and muttered, "These Twin Fire are really extraordinary. I didn''t expect it to be able to refine these herbs in such a short period of time. It''s really unusual!" And then there was envy in his eyes.


    Seeing his master in such a state, Chu Feng smiled a bit embarrassedly, then asked, "Master, are there any hidden dangers after the birth of this twin?"


    Hearing his disciple''s question, the old man''s face suddenly became serious, and he said, "According to the ? Nether Orchid Book ?, this pair of lives are truly dangerous. If you are not careful, you will be reduced to nothing, as if there is a pill mentioned in the book that can resolve this danger."


    The old man''s face revealed traces of contemplation, but in the end, he shook his head helplessly and said, "The time is too far. I can''t remember. If only the book was still there."


    Hearing his master''s words, Chu Feng also felt dejected. However, in the blink of an eye, he managed to recover. He said, "It''s fine. There''s always danger in good things. Else, everyone will have it."


    When he heard his disciple''s words, the old man was suddenly enlightened as he said: "Not bad, I have not been able to comprehend Dao as much as you for a thousand years!"


    After he finished speaking, he walked to the edge of the cliff and looked at the floating clouds with a dazed expression on his face.


    Seeing his master in such a state, Chu Feng obediently said nothing. He only sat underneath the tree and started cultivating.


    After a long time, the old man standing in the wind slowly turned around and said, "Master will leave first. I will arrange a special training for you after the newbie competition ends. When that time comes, don''t waste your time!"


    Hearing his master''s teasing voice, Chu Feng''s sword-like eyebrows narrowed. He firmly said, "I won''t."


    Seeing his disciple''s firm reply, the old man smiled and soared into the sky.


    Although it was just two simple words, the old man could hear the determination in his voice.


    Within the clouds, an old man was flying in the air. He looked like a celestial being, and he looked very free and at ease.


    As for him, he was wearing a black robe on the peak of the mountain. After his master left, he sat down and began to cultivate again under the ancient tree.

 C58

    As the sun rose and set, they cherished each other for one another. Another day passed like this. That day, the sun was shining brightly on the wheels above his head. Chu Feng, who had his eyes closed, slowly opened them and looked at the beautiful sun with a bit of helplessness.


    But, in the blink of an eye, he thought of some vermilion wild fruit. Chu Feng was still a bit excited.


    Although it was already autumn, the temperature at noon was not low, almost the same as that scorching summer day!


    Very quickly, after passing by a few old trees in front of him, Chu Feng saw the little azure tree with the vermilion wild fruit. However, he discovered that there was a huge python on Pang Xuan''s body, quietly resting there. The small branches were almost deformed from the pressure, making the scene look extremely comical.


    However, Chu Feng helplessly curled his lips and prepared to turn around to leave. He discovered that the huge python was also not someone to be trifled with. However, the strength of the python was not too far from Chu Feng''s. It was even a bit weaker, and if it wasn''t for the upcoming new disciple assembly, perhaps Chu Feng would have fought with the python for a few rounds.


    In the instant that Chu Feng turned around, the huge python that was sleeping suddenly raised its head. Its pair of little eyes tightly stared at the departing Chu Feng and its snake nature also increased, and its body also silently slipped to the ground.


    Chu Feng who was walking back seemed to discover something abnormal. His brows were tightly locked and he thought in his heart, "This guy is truly interesting."


    As he spoke, he suddenly dashed to the right. In the instant that Chu Feng left his original location, a snake head appeared in the spot where Chu Feng was just standing. Seeing that his attack earlier had failed, that snake turned its head to the right and continued to attack Chu Feng.


    Seeing that the snake head was chasing him relentlessly, Chu Feng started to light up a bit. Just as Chu Feng prepared to call out the Netherworld Spirit Sword, the python leaped upwards. Its body was extremely tall and it completely froze Chu Feng''s line of sight. Just like that, a man and a snake stared at each other.


    After facing each other for a short moment, the giant python let out a sigh of relief before lowering its head. Then, it left in a dejected manner.


    Seeing this, Chu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    With two miserable laughs, Chu Feng returned to his own residence.


    Very quickly, after passing by a few old trees, Chu Feng saw the peak of the mountain. But this time, his master didn''t come over. There was not a single person in the empty space, which made Chu Feng a bit disappointed.


    But, in the blink of an eye, he thought of the special training that his master would give him after the new person gathering ended. Chu Feng was a bit happy.


    Just as Chu Feng sat under the old tree, he discovered that there was some movement within the forest. He had an indescribable feeling as if a wave of danger was attacking him.


    Chu Feng, who was a bit absent-minded, instantly thought of something and hurriedly summoned the Netherworld Sword and Ye Liangzhou.


    The nervous Chu Feng couldn''t help cursing the huge python that left. He had an indescribable feeling in his heart. Truly, people were bullied by others! If just now ¡­ Thinking to that point, Chu Feng helplessly shook his head and stared tightly at the forest.


    One drop of sweat, two drops of sweat, three drops of sweat ¡­ Very quickly, the clothes on his shoulders were drenched. However, just as Chu Feng wiped off the few drops of sweat on his forehead, an Azure Blood Python suddenly came out of the grass. It was a bit thicker than the python before. Immediately after, the huge python also appeared in front of Chu Feng and from time to time, it would spit out its blood-red nature.


    Seeing such a situation, Chu Feng lightly sighed and muttered, "I never would have thought that guy would have gone to find a helper." Seeing that the huge python beside it was not the slightest bit weaker than him, Chu Feng''s sword-like brows tightly knitted together. If he were to fight against them now, he would suffer a great loss.


    As he thought about the upcoming new person gathering for the grand battle in the afternoon, Chu Feng started to circulate the force in his body and started to control the small boat.


    Just as Chu Feng was preparing to escape, an explosive shout rang out from the sky above, "Evil creature, your cultivation is quite savage!"


    Following that explosive shout, the two huge pythons that seemed extremely fierce obediently lowered their heads. They laid on the ground and didn''t dare to move. Chu Feng was also a bit panicked by that atmosphere.


    In a short moment, Chu Feng clearly saw the person in the sky. It was the Peak Master of the xuanji peak. With a bit of suspicion, he looked at the people who came and asked himself, "What is he doing here?"


    Just as Chu Feng was puzzled, the peak master of the xuanji mountain waved his big sleeve and the two snakes saw this scene and hurriedly escaped. Seeing this scene, Chu Feng couldn''t help feeling an extreme thirst for power.


    In a blink of an eye, the old man in the sky suddenly stood in front of Chu Feng and said, "The heavens have good fortune. Let them go just like that! I hope they will do their best. "


    Hearing the Peak Master say those words, Chu Feng was also slightly shaken, but in his heart, he did not really believe it. After all, this saying was passed down for thousands of years. For Mount Shu to be like this, it must be related to these top figures.


    So, Chu Feng did not really believe in the Peak Master''s merciful face. He indifferently said, "Thank you for saving my life. I wonder what you came here for?" "Why isn''t he at the main peak!?"


    Hearing this junior question him, the peak master of the xuanji mountain was clearly shocked. His face also revealed a trace of displeasure, but in the blink of an eye, it was covered up. He once again amiably said, "Little Brother, I heard that half a year ago you went to the Eastern Jin Desolate Lands to gain experience, right?"


    Seeing the Peak Master mention those words, Chu Feng obviously hesitated for a bit. He nodded and answered the Peak Master''s question. However, in Chu Feng''s mind, he was calculating the Peak Master''s intentions.


    Hearing this answer, the peak master''s face became cheerful. He immediately asked, "I wonder if little brother has ever seen that Heavenly Flame?"


    "Sky fire?" Chu Feng puzzledly asked, but his heart was shaken. He thought of the reason why the Phecda Peak Master came, and it turned out that it was for that thing. On the surface, however, he foolishly said, "I didn''t! When I came back from my experience, I discovered that there was a large piece of scorched earth in the wilderness.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s clueless appearance, the peak master''s face revealed a look of disappointment, but it was mostly filled with unwillingness and suspicion.


    But he didn''t say anything and only said, "Nothing. I''m just asking. I thought you didn''t know what you knew. Then I''ll leave first."


    As he spoke, he rose into the air and floated into the clouds. Seeing the Phecda Peak Lord''s figure disappear, Chu Feng also sat on the ground, gasping for breath, his face dripping with sweat.


    After all, the strength of that Phecda Peak Master was almost the same as his own ''deaf and dumb'' master. Under the cover of this aura, how could a mere Aurous Core stage martial artist like him stand it!?


    Recalling the hand that the Phecda Peak''s Peak Master had just displayed, Chu Feng couldn''t help but sigh in admiration. He could only escape with his life on the line, but he didn''t expect that the Peak Master would wave his big sleeve and everything would be fine. Seeing such an enormous contrast, Chu Feng felt a bit dejected.


    Just as Chu Feng was lost in thought, a voice rang out from the forest. "He also walked over step by step. He once stopped at the Aurous Core stage, so there''s nothing to be envious about. It''s fine as long as you work hard."


    After hearing that voice, Chu Feng knew it was his master. He couldn''t help but turn around and say, "I know I was wrong."


    "It''s alright. Why would I care about such a small matter?" The master comforted her.


    "Yes, master. I will work hard and strive to surpass him as soon as possible." Chu Feng said firmly.


    Seeing his disciple Chu Feng''s firm expression, the old man was shocked. Wanting to reach the level of that peak master was not only a matter of hard work, but also a matter of luck. And now, his disciple actually said that she wanted to surpass him. Although she was a bit arrogant, the old man didn''t doubt her at all.


    After all, the talent displayed by the disciple in front of him could vaguely reflect the height he would be at in the future. Furthermore, he had been recognized by that super strong existence, so how could he be weak in the future?


    Thinking of this, the old man couldn''t help but reveal a faint smile.


    And just as the old man was deep in the world, Chu Feng asked, "Master, what is this?"


    The old man who came back to his senses looked at the rock that was as big as a black fist in Chu Feng''s hand and within his eyes, there was astonishment. His body also trembled a bit and he kept on asking, "Where did you come from, where did you come from, and where did you come from?"


    Seeing his master constantly repeating those words, Chu Feng got a bit curious and asked, "Master, is this thing very precious?"


    "Precious? "Not only is it precious, if we were to announce it to the world now, Mount Shu might not have a peaceful day." The old man spoke without exaggeration.


    "So precious! Then what exactly is it, and what''s its use? "


    "How is this a rare mineral? According to the records of the ? Endless Orchid Book ?, even this kind of ore in the heavens is extremely rare." As he spoke, the old man''s face revealed traces of disappointment.


    "What''s wrong, Master?" Chu Feng asked.


    "It''s nothing. I was just sighing over how my disciple got so lucky to be able to obtain the legendary Black Iron and it was even as big as a fist. I am truly envious." The old man teased.


    "Hur hur." Hearing his master''s words, Chu Feng smiled embarrassedly. He never would have thought that he would have such a harvest after going to the Eastern Jin Wasteland. He was truly lucky at that time. If the Peak Master found out that he had taken the treasure, he would probably go crazy with anger.


    "What did that peak master come here for?" The old man asked curiously.


    "Hey, isn''t that some kind of black iron in your hands?" Chu Feng said a bit helplessly.


    "He knows that you''re interested in black iron?" The old man asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know. I''m just suspicious." "I came to probe you just now."


    "Oh." The old man suddenly realized, "In the future, you have to save this thing well. Don''t let anyone see it, or it will be hard to guarantee that nothing will happen."


    "Oh." Chu Feng nodded and replied.


    "Alright, the semi-finals will start this afternoon. Get ready, I''m leaving first." As he spoke, the old man flew away as well.


    Seeing his master as light as a swallow, Chu Feng felt a bit of admiration. His heart, which pursued power, also abruptly became very strong.

 C59

    After everything returned to tranquility, Chu Feng sat under the tree to rest his heart and prepare for the semifinals in the afternoon. However, right now, Chu Feng was feeling extremely depressed. Should he prepare it now? He won three times without a fight, so what would happen the fourth time? Thinking of this, Chu Feng started to feel a bit conflicted.


    The more he thought about it, the more nervous Chu Feng got. Why would such a strange thing happen to him? When he thought about how he had fought all the other battles with his life on the line and how he was the only one who had easily entered the top four.


    Was there some sort of conspiracy behind this?


    Thinking to that point, Chu Feng couldn''t help but focus his attention on his senior brothers. However, he realized that it was impossible for them to make those rookies that had been bitterly cultivating for a year lose. It seemed like it was going to be a little difficult, let alone the top eight or the top four.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng couldn''t help but have some doubts. Could it be the peak master of Phoenixcloud Peak? Thinking to that point, Chu Feng couldn''t help but discover that his current situation was a bit dangerous. If such a powerful existence that defied the heavens had its eyes on him, I''m afraid ¡­ Instantly, fear couldn''t help but arise in his heart, but when he thought of his master, Chu Feng''s uneasy heart also gradually calmed down.


    Now he could only take one step at a time, just like his master had said.


    Soon, it was already noon.


    Chu Feng stood up from the rock, looked at the color of the sky, and walked towards the martial arts training ground.


    He was about to enter the top four today, and the number of people in the Martial Arts Practice Grounds had increased compared to the previous days.


    It was still the same old style of standing in a corner with a low profile yet without losing any airs, coldly watching the laughing and scolding faces of the crowd from the sidelines.


    Very quickly, those so-called elders had arrived. One by one, they were sent flying into the sky, and almost brilliantly landed on the viewing platform.


    This caused the young Daoists below to turn red with envy as they fantasized about it. However, Chu Feng still coldly watched without moving. The same as Chu Feng was only the young female in a red dress. She was also very emotionally moved, and it was as if she only saw him in the world in her eyes.


    Very quickly, as the elders took their positions, the crowd below the grandstands also quietened down. He quietly waited for the start of the semifinals.


    This time, Chu Feng''s first match was the start. He slightly moved his body, and steadily walked towards the tall stage. And this time, his opponent didn''t have any intention of being frivolous. His steady steps looked very robust.


    On the tall stage, the two of them faced each other. Chu Feng clasped his hands and said, "Please give me your guidance."


    His opponent politely clasped his hands and said, "Please."


    As the voices of the two stopped, the battle began.


    The two fists collided and Chu Feng roughly estimated that his opponent''s strength was in the early stage of the Aurous Core stage. However, his aura seemed to be a bit unstable and he seemed to have just stepped into the Aurous Core stage.


    After knowing the strength of his opponent, Chu Feng relaxed. After all, he had already stepped into the middle stage of the Aurous Core stage and his recent enlightenment allowed Chu Feng to directly climb into the late stage.


    After a period of time, Chu Feng''s opponent revealed a tired expression. It seemed that his strength did not match his heart, making the audience in the viewing gallery a bit disappointed. He never expected that the black-robed youth, who had always been relying on his luck, would be so powerful. You really can''t judge a book by its cover, you can''t judge a book by its cover.


    Feeling the shocked gazes of the people below, Chu Feng couldn''t help revealing a faint smile on his face. He muttered, "What I want is this effect." As he spoke, he used all his strength to attack his opponent.


    Right at the moment when Chu Feng thought that he would win, that opponent had a dark smile on his face. Following that, his body suddenly disappeared. When Chu Feng came back to his senses, the little sword in the air stabbed towards Chu Feng''s forehead.


    The sudden turn of events had shocked the people on the battling field. Even the old men from the Bible''s Hundred Challenges Arena were full of praise.


    Just as everyone thought that the black-robed young man was going to die, a flying sword suddenly flew out from Chu Feng''s body and blocked the little sword that appeared in the air.


    After stabilizing himself, he held the sword tightly in his hand and looked at his opponent with an ashen face. He said fiercely, "To think that you are so heartless. Don''t blame me for being unjust."


    Hearing the sound of Chu Feng''s demonic teeth that seemed to come from hell, the opponent was a bit terrified and he blankly stood there for a while.


    On the other hand, Chu Feng''s longsword flew in the air and he loudly yelled, "Sword kinesis." Subsequently, he made a movement and the longsword pierced towards the opponent.


    The sudden reversal of the situation had dealt a great blow to everyone. They never expected the black-robed youth to have some skills and seemed to have quite a bit of skill.


    At the same time that Chu Feng used the Imperial Sword Technique, the several old people on the viewing stage had faces of shock. Following that, they angrily looked at Chu Feng.


    Just as the longsword was about to stab into the opponent''s neck, the peak master of the Phecda Peak suddenly stood up. His aura suddenly enveloped everyone in the arena. Chu Feng''s Netherworld Spirit Sword also slowly landed on the ground under the pressure. Just like that, Chu Feng''s opponent took his life.


    Seeing that the Peak Master of Phecda Peak had stepped forward to stop him, Chu Feng turned around to look at the stage in doubt. However, the Peak Master suddenly shouted, "Capture him."


    After that voice landed on the ground, the people from all directions quickly formed a circle around Chu Feng.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Feng was confused. He raised his head and asked, "Why?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s unwilling voice, the peak master of the xuanji mountain was a bit angry. He shouted, "You actually dared to secretly learn, why do you still dare to ask? Are you going to tell me that your Imperial Sword Technique was taught to you by that White Jade Cave? "Not to mention that I don''t believe it, even the entire Mount Shu Sword Sect doesn''t believe it. The White Jade Cave has strict discipline, why would they do such a thing?"


    As he finished speaking, the peak master couldn''t help but turn around, no longer paying any attention to Chu Feng.


    Hearing the Phecda Peak Master''s explanation, Chu Feng''s eyes were filled with shock. His eyes couldn''t help but look towards the elder brother Lei Ao. However, the moment their eyes met, Lei Ou curled his lips without a care. He walked out and said, "Peak Master, half a year ago, our White Jade Cave lost a secret manual on Imperial Sword Technique. Why didn''t we come out at the beginning? Now that I think about it ¡­" After saying those words, he helplessly sighed, then continued, "I never would have thought that it would actually be this little brother Chu Feng who is better than me. Truly, human nature is separated by a belly!"


    His voice was so knowing that it didn''t sound like he was lying at all.


    As the peak master of the peak heard these words, he was startled along with everyone else. Looking at the handsome black-robed youth with a face full of shock, he muttered, "I didn''t think that this boy would be so polite and actually do such a shameless thing. He really thinks he''s disgraced our peak.


    These accusing voices were abnormally excited, as if they were denouncing him. In the end, they even covered his face with tears and snot.


    After hearing such humiliation, Chu Feng tightly furrowed his brows. He was unable to explain.


    That person''s voice did not stop. He continued, "If other cultivators were to find out, Mount Shu would be greatly disgraced. How can they even get a foothold in the cultivation passageway in the future? If our Mount Shu''s thousand years of prestige is destroyed just like that, how can we face the Old Ancestor? "


    As he spoke, his wailing voice was extremely touching.


    Chu Feng did not bother to explain himself as he listened quietly. All of a sudden, he found Mount Shu to be quite funny.


    Just as Chu Feng was laughing at himself, the dashing Taoist from that day who entered the top 8 stood out and said, "Brothers, perhaps you all don''t know that it''s not that I don''t want to fight for the top 8 last time, it''s just that this boy secretly poisoned me and made me diarrhea. In the end, when my strength was insufficient, I could only awkwardly leave."


    Hearing this, the crowd started to criticize him even more, and the way he scolded and spoke was even more unpleasant to listen to.


    "Haha, haha." This is Mount Shu? I was really blind when I came out to be a disciple. " A hearty voice burst out from the black-cloaked young man''s throat, and his face also became a bit more sinister.


    That heroic spirit was also righteous, giving people a feeling of not daring to look at it directly.


    After a moment of silence, a voice broke the silence, "My good junior brother, I didn''t think you would do such a thing. This really makes the Crimson Spirit and I feel heartbroken!" When she spoke of Crimson Spirit, her voice suddenly emphasized a few points.


    After clearly seeing the appearance of the person who spoke, Chu Feng coldly smiled and said, "Senior brother, my good senior brother, this is how you treat your junior brother! Back then, you were just a fox, but to think that you had to go through so much trouble.


    When she heard Chu Feng''s indistinct cold shout, the expression on Xuan Lingzi''s face became extremely bad and she didn''t know what to say.


    "Enough." He only saw Jiang Chengzi stand out and clasp his fists towards the Peak Master, asking for instructions, "Peak Master, it''s all because of Jiang Cheng Zi''s failure to teach his disciples. He is begging the Peak Master to let me handle this beast, he must protect the reputation of our xuanji peak."


    "Heh heh, Jiang Cheng Zi, you''re being considerate. However, this matter is not that simple." The peak master of Phecda Peak tactfully refused Jiang Chenzi''s suggestion. He continued to say: "This time, if I don''t clean up, there will definitely be someone else who will commit the offense next time. I want to make an example of this. "


    Jiang Cheng Zi obediently moved to the side when he heard the Peak Master''s words.


    "Master? Hahaha, what right do you have to say that you are my master? " Chu Feng arrogantly smiled and said, "In this past year, you have taught me something and let it flow by itself. Now that I''ve been wronged, you actually don''t help me defend me. You are truly a good master for saying such sarcastic words!"


    "The heck you cultivate, you bastard who cheated on your master and annihilated your ancestors, you still have the nerve to call me your master. You have completely disgraced my Pure Spring Pavilion." Jiang Chengzi''s face turned red as he shouted in anger.


    "Stop being so noisy, capture this brat for me. I will personally deal with him later." The peak master of Phecda Peak said, "Let the martial arts competition continue as usual."


    After hearing the Peak Master''s arrangements, very quickly, Chu Feng was brought down by 5 bundles of 8 things. The competition also continued on as usual, but the atmosphere was covered by a greyish depressing expression.

 C60

    After Chu Feng was sealed by the peak master, he was taken away by a few young Daoists.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s leaving figure, the crowd in the training field started to stir. Waves of angry curses and laughter were emitted from the dirty faces. Looking at their faces filled with righteous indignation, it was clear that they were in the right.


    Just as the crowd was laughing and cursing, a young girl in red clothes quietly left the crowd. No one noticed her actions.


    However, the person who noticed her wasn''t the least bit emotional, calmly watching her leave.


    Walking out of the crowd, that beautiful figure quietly turned around and walked on the road in front. She chased in the direction that Chu Feng had brought with him.


    Very quickly, he saw the two little Daoists and Chu Feng in front of him. The girl''s face clearly revealed traces of a faint smile, and her steps also quietly increased by quite a bit.


    This move was seen by Xuan Ling, who was following behind her.


    Without making a sound, Crimson Spirit caught up to the few people in front. He carefully hid in the forest, waiting for an opportunity. Her cautious actions were clearly seen by Xuan Ling.


    That graceful body was suddenly hidden up and down. The two giant creatures in front of her were swaying left and right, looking extremely charming. The Mysterious Spirit Child following closely behind also felt an indescribable urge to rush up to the top. Looking at her buttocks that was wrapped in red clothes, Xuan Ling couldn''t help but want to use her lower part to touch the butt.


    Although this Crimson Spirit was a woman that his Senior Brother Eryi Spirit Child had taken a fancy to, she was now full of lechery. However, thinking of Lan Lingzi in the blink of an eye, the Profound Spirit Seed could not help but pause for a moment. After pausing for a moment, it followed closely behind. For the past two years, the Crimson Spirit had been outdated.


    If not for the existence of Yi Ling Zi and Lan Ling Zi, he would have moved long ago. After all, the father of the siblings was his own master, so Yi Ling Zi had no choice but to hide her thoughts.


    Until just now, the Mysterious Spirit Child had suddenly grasped this opportunity.


    Silently, just like that, one in front and one behind, the two temple boys guarding Chu Feng didn''t discover the situation behind them. Instead, they calmly walked forward. It was as if they believed that guarding the black-robed youth in front of them was an extremely glorious matter.


    In front of them was a small patch of forest. The two daoists seemed to feel tired from walking, and they couldn''t help but want to stop and chat for a while.


    The Crimson Spirit who followed behind them couldn''t help but reveal a happy expression when they noticed their actions. This was because they would arrive at the Daoist children''s destination before they could make a move. But at this moment, they had discovered a godsend opportunity. How could the Crimson Spirit Child not be happy?


    Xuan Ling was also extremely excited. The opportunity had finally arrived.


    "Bro, how do you think this brat died?"


    "Hard to say." The daotong thought for a moment, then said: "Looking at that Peak Master''s attitude, I''m afraid that this boy is begging for death."


    "Bro, you''re wise, brilliant." The Dao Child asked with admiration.


    "Hur hur."


    As the two were happily chatting, two rays of faint light suddenly appeared in the forest. Soon after, the two daoists looked at each other, raised their beards, and fell down.


    Seeing the sudden change, Chu Feng who was tied up looked around with shock. When he saw the pair of autumn eyes walking out of the grass, Chu Feng''s heart suddenly shook and waves of bitterness emerged into his heart.


    "Are you alright?" Crimson Spirit asked while holding back her sobs.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. "Why did you come here? Hurry up and leave, if you were to be discovered, you would ¡­" Chu Feng anxiously said those words.


    As for the Crimson Spirit, she completely ignored him and only focused on removing the chains on Chu Feng''s body.


    "Hehe, what a good pair of concubines. How touching!" Just as Crimson Spirit was untying the bindings for Chu Feng, an inharmonious voice rang out.


    "It''s you." Upon seeing who it was, Chu Feng and Crimson Spirit both exclaimed in surprise.


    "Hehe, it''s me. What''s the matter? Junior sister, do you have any doubts?" Xuan Ling laughed sinisterly. As Xuan Spirit stopped speaking, his body suddenly dashed in front of Chu Feng and knocked Chu Feng unconscious with a palm.


    "What do you want?" When the Crimson Spirit saw the Profound Spirit Seed attacking Chu Feng, she couldn''t help but support him. However, she was a step too slow. He could only support the unconscious Chu Feng as he furiously looked at third senior brother Xuan Lingzi.


    "Junior Chi Lingzi, don''t be nervous. I know you want to save this brat, my request is not too overboard. As long as you ¡­" After saying that, she looked at Crimson Spirit''s chest in a raging manner and continued, "I''ll pretend that nothing happened."


    "You''re despicable." Having figured out the Profound Spirit Seed''s intentions, Crimson Spirit said in a silly manner.


    "Hehe, don''t be angry. It is already late. If you don''t hurry up and make up your mind, those people will come over. When I think of it ¡­" Xuan Ling didn''t care about the Crimson Spirit''s expression at all as she spoke.


    After hearing these words, Crimson Spirit was also shocked. She didn''t know what to do. Now that it involved his life and his chastity, Crimson Spirit''s autumn eyes could not help but glow with a silver light.


    "Junior sister, don''t cry. You won''t look good if you break down from crying. Come, let''s laugh." Xuan Ling teased.


    Seeing that Xuan Spirit was about to touch her chin, Crimson Spirit angrily turned her head away. The tears of stars in her eyes also rolled down her cheeks and fell onto her shoulders.


    After a moment of silence, Crimson Spirit gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, I''ll promise you. But first, I have to ensure his safety."


    "Junior Sister, you''re not going to do anything like that. If he''s safe and you break your promise, what should I do? I''ll do it now, then send him away." When the Profound Spirit Child saw the Crimson Spirit Child lowering her head, she could not help but shamelessly say these words.


    "You ¡­" Although she had no other choice, she could only nod with tears in her eyes.


    Seeing the beautiful junior sister nod her head, Xuanling was filled with anxiety. She anxiously pulled Crimson Spirit''s hand and walked into the depths of the forest.


    Just as the Xuanzi was about to grab the Crimson Spirit''s arm, a loud shout came from the forest, "Truly a shameless person, Jiang Cheng Zi is truly a good teacher!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was already standing in front of Xuan Lingzi.


    The sudden turn of events caused both the Profound Spirit Child and Crimson Spirit to be somewhat shocked.


    The black-clothed person that appeared suddenly walked straight towards the unconscious Chu Feng without even looking at the Profound Spirit Seed. Seeing the black-clothed person coming over, Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but protect Chu Feng in her embrace. However, that tiny action stopped the black-clothed person for a moment, then she continued walking towards Chu Feng.


    "Little girl, don''t be afraid, I''m not like him." As she spoke, she glanced at the somewhat embarrassed Xuan Lingzi from the corner of her eyes.


    After hearing the words of the black clothed man, Crimson Spirit was slightly relieved. However, she still looked at the black clothed man with a panicked expression. After all, she did not know what face he had under the black cloth.


    "Hur hur." The black-clothed person laughed twice, then grabbed Chu Feng''s arm. Then, he waved his big sleeve, and the Crimson Spirit moved to the side. After that, the black-clothed person rose into the air.


    Seeing that Chu Feng was taken away by the black-clothed person, Crimson Spirit hurriedly caught up to him. However, she could do nothing about it. On the other hand, the old man that left muttered, "Boy, take care of yourself! "Don''t have any ideas about this girl, otherwise you will die a horrible death." As he spoke, his voice became exceptionally cold. At the same time, an imposing manner tightly wrapped around the Profound Spirit Seed.


    Seeing what the man in black had done, the Profound Spirit Child could not help but be extremely shocked. To be able to control flying and also carry people, how high must one''s cultivation be?! Thinking about the warning from the man in black, Xuan Ling couldn''t help but tremble all over. She didn''t dare to have any more thoughts about the Crimson Spirit.


    When the Crimson Spirit heard the words of the black-clothed person, her tense heart couldn''t help but calm down. It seemed that the person would not harm Chu Feng. After patting her chest, Crimson Spirit walked back.


    After all, two people died at the scene and they were even watching over Chu Feng. Now that Chu Feng was gone, if others found out that he was here, it would be a tragedy.


    If he failed to steal the chicken, he would be left speechless.


    High up in the sky, the black-clothed person muttered: "Brat, I didn''t think that your luck with women would be so good!" As he spoke, his face revealed traces of laughter.

 C61

    Not long after, the unconscious Chu Feng gradually woke up. He discovered that he was being held by a masked person in the air and he couldn''t help but struggle.


    "Kid, don''t shake." The man in black said sternly.


    After hearing the voice, a smile instantly appeared on Chu Feng''s face. He said excitedly, "Master, it''s you! I thought I''d never see you again. " At the end, his voice was mixed with a few sobbing sounds. Listening to the "deaf and dumb" master very hair rose up, did not know what to do, only continuously giggle apologetically.


    "That''s right. Your senior has paid a lot for you today. In the future, you cannot treat your family unfairly." Suddenly, the old man thought of the scene earlier and couldn''t help but say to Chu Feng.


    "Yes, I know, Master." Chu Feng said with a bit of guilt.


    "That''s a good girl, you must cherish her well!" The old man immediately followed up with these words.


    "Eh, Teacher is ¡­" Chu Feng was a bit hesitant and wanted to reply to his master, but he didn''t know how to start.


    Seeing his disciple in such a predicament, the old man was puzzled and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    Just as Chu Feng was preparing to speak, a savage voice bellowed, "What rat dares to cause trouble here in Mount Shu? Quickly release the person in your embrace and leave! I will spare your life!"


    As he looked towards the source of the voice, he saw that the person who had appeared was actually the peak master of Phecda Peak. Just like that, Chu Feng and the old man were extremely shocked. In merely an instant, Chu Feng''s master calmed down and said, "Friend, lend me a path, or else ¡­" After speaking, the old man couldn''t help but emit a majestic aura.


    The peak master of the xuanji mountain was completely unaffected by this majestic aura. He calmly stood there and muttered: "Friend, if you know what''s good for you, then quickly leave the person in your arms. I can let bygones be bygones, otherwise ¡­" After saying that, he could not help but snort and continue, "You should know that I am not the only one flying above Mount Shu. No matter how strong you are, you will probably find it hard to fight against four hands with two hands! "


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but laugh sinisterly.


    Hearing the peak master''s words, Chu Feng couldn''t help but say in grief, "Despicable."


    As for Chu Feng''s master, he was completely expressionless. He said in a low voice, "Wait, I''ll hold that person back. Quickly, call out that little boat to escape, do you understand?"


    "Master? "This ¡­" Chu Feng said in a troubled manner.


    "Quickly leave. After a while, if you stay, instead of dragging your master down, it will be more cruel. When we fight later on, you will definitely not be able to endure the shock here."


    "Yes, master." Chu Feng quietly summoned the thumb-sized little boat. Then, he began to use the energy in his body.


    In the instant that Chu Feng woke up, he discovered that the sealed force was already active. Presumably, it was the help of his master!


    Seeing that his disciple was ready, the old man didn''t hesitate as he rushed towards the peak master.


    As the peak master of Phecda Peak saw the black-clothed man''s unflinching appearance, he didn''t scrunch his eyebrows together and could only go forward to greet him. After all, the young man called Chu Feng was related to the existence of that heaven-defying object, the Golden Profound Sky Stone, so he didn''t want to reveal it to the public.


    After all, people were greedy. Plus, if he called them external helpers, then this xuanji peak would be completely disgraced by him.


    Seeing that the two of them were fighting, Chu Feng took the opportunity to control the small boat and escape.


    In the battle, when the Phecda Peak''s Peak Master saw Chu Feng leave quietly, he couldn''t help but feel a bit anxious. He wanted to block him, but he discovered that he was being tightly held down by the black-clothed man and he couldn''t be separated.


    Just now, when Chu Feng was taken away by the two daoists, the xuanji peak had controlled a trace of consciousness to closely follow. He hadn''t thought that someone would come to rescue him at the time and had only wanted to take the opportunity to find out if he could obtain the Mysterious Sky Stone''s information. However, he hadn''t expected that it would lead to these things.


    The peak master of the Phecda Peak was very glad for his decision just now. If it weren''t for a trace of consciousness following him, perhaps Chu Feng would have been secretly taken away by someone without anyone noticing. Perhaps the news of the Mysterious Sky Stone was also Shi Chenghai!


    As he watched Chu Feng gradually leave his line of sight, the Phecda Peak Master''s expression became more and more ferocious, but he could do nothing about it. This black-clothed man''s realm was not weaker than his, so it was difficult to determine the victor. Thus, the peak master of Phoenix-Star could only be anxious.


    In contrast, the black-clothed man revealed a gratified smile. The peak master of Phecda Peak in front of him was extraordinary. In just a moment, the black-clothed man had already revealed a tired expression.


    However, this exchange was not fair to the black-clothed person. He had always been concealing his identity, so he did not dare to use his unique skill. He could only use whatever he wanted.


    After a while, the black-clothed person estimated that Chu Feng had already walked far and he couldn''t help but have thoughts of retreating. He suddenly circulated the force throughout his body and rushed towards the Phecda Peak''s Peak Master.


    This caused the peak master to pause. He didn''t think that the black-clothed man in front of him had been hiding his strength all this time. While he was panicking, the man in black had already escaped the circle of battle. By the time the peak master had recovered, it was already too late to chase after him. In the end, he could only indignantly leave.


    After the black-clothed person left, he endlessly went towards the direction that Chu Feng escaped in. However, there was not even the slightest result. That made the old man not help but worry, but at the end, he could only twinkle and return to the white jade cave.


    When the peak master of the Phecda Peak returned to his own palace, he couldn''t help but explode with rage. As he continued to give out commands, the peak of the Phecda Peak in Mount Shu suddenly became a place where chickens and dogs couldn''t function properly.


    When his master told him to run, Chu Feng had already thought of a way out. After all, he was already slightly familiar with the Eastern Jin Desolate at an important location in Mount Shu and didn''t know where else to go, so he could only head east.


    On top of the scorched earth, a young man was rapidly fleeing while riding a small boat. However, he didn''t notice the danger behind him at all.


    When she saw the figure of the Eastern Jin Desolate Domain, her heart couldn''t help but tighten. She looked around in fear and found that no one had noticed the Eastern Jin Desolate Domain, which caused her to let out a sigh of relief.


    However, just as Crimson Spirit was letting out a long sigh of relief, someone from below shouted, "Look, who is in the Eastern Jin Desolate Lands?"


    Following the appearance of that voice, everyone''s gazes involuntarily turned towards the Eastern Jin Desolate Lands.


    "It seems to be that fellow who fled." Someone guessed.


    "Right, it''s him. Brothers, quickly chase him! There''s a reward for chasing the Peak Master." Another voice responded.


    With the spread of these two voices, the disciples that were searching immediately rushed towards the Eastern Jin wasteland. However, most of them were only in the aura stage, so it would be quite difficult for them to catch up to Chu Feng. Some of the smarter ones couldn''t help but run towards the Peak Master''s palace.


    Upon seeing this, Crimson Spirit couldn''t help but tense up and her body began to tremble. She was at a loss as to what to do and could only anxiously wait.


    A silent prayer spread on the peak of the mountain.


    After Chu Feng, who was trying to escape to the east, discovered what was happening behind him, he couldn''t help but increase his speed. Seeing the short mountain not far in front of him, Chu Feng couldn''t help but smile.


    Back then when he was hiding in that cave, those two heaven-defying warriors didn''t even notice him, much less now that they were at a similar level.


    Thinking to that point, Chu Feng increased his speed and flew towards the short mountain. The small boat under his feet was also quite good and its speed was quite impressive. Although it could not compare to the speed that his master had shown last time, it was still more than enough for him to escape.


    Soon, they arrived at the short mountain. Chu Feng took a detour to the back of the short mountain, then jumped down to pick up the small boat. Then, he stuck close to the short mountain and walked towards the underground cave.


    Half a year ago, when he came to train in the Eastern Jin Desolate Lands, the dragon-bearing beasts were hiding in the underground lair to ambush him. But he didn''t expect that it would become his place to escape. It really was a little... Even now, the dragon that Chu Feng had killed was still hidden in that underground cave. Likely, this time around, Chu Feng would be taking it away.


    Soon, Chu Feng managed to find that cave and quietly crawled into it.

 C62

    The Mount Shu disciples that followed closely behind saw that the figure turned a corner and disappeared, and they started to look around gloomily.


    Since there was no one to lead, everyone was quite scattered and it gave Chu Feng who was hiding in the cave an opportunity to take advantage of. Before those people arrived, Chu Feng already cut the scales into two. One was slightly larger than the upper part of his body, but it was randomly placed in front of his chest, and the other was buried in the ground by Chu Feng.


    Seeing that the sky gradually darkened, Chu Feng quietly stuck his head out. A pair of cold eyes stealthily glanced at him for a moment before stealthily withdrawing. After a slight sigh of relief, Chu Feng leapt out of the cave and stealthily touched the ground as he walked forward.


    Fortunately, today was a changing day, and the sunlight was not too good. Furthermore, it was already evening. Thus, no one noticed Chu Feng''s movements. After all, they did not know Chu Feng. It was just that just now, there was only one person in the Eastern Jin Desolate Domain who had a goal. Now, there were many people, so even if Chu Feng stood in front of them, he would not be able to recognize him.


    After taking two steps, Chu Feng seemed to realize that. He couldn''t help but straighten his body, pretend to be searching, and walk towards the east. The reason for that was because Chu Feng knew that if he continued toward the east, there would be a place to hide. At that time, he would not be in such a predicament.


    After stealthily going forward for quite a while, he saw that the greenery in front of him became a bit stronger and Chu Feng couldn''t help but quicken his steps. However, this movement was noticed by one of the people in the group. He gloomily asked the person next to him, "Brother, look at how weird that person is. How are we supposed to search over there?"


    "Don''t meddle in other people''s business. Quickly find them. The reward for the Peak Master is very high." The person beside him said impatiently. However, his eyes were looking in the direction his companion had pointed out.


    When he saw the figure clearly, his eyes trembled and he muttered, "It''s him. It''s him."


    The person next to him couldn''t help but ask: "What happened?"


    "It''s him. He''s the one we''re looking for." As he spoke, he excitedly pointed towards the figure in the sky.


    As these words were spoken, the eyes of the people in the search lit up, and their bodies quickly headed towards the east.


    Not long after, it became a wave that attacked the escaping Chu Feng.


    However, there was a flash of anger from the crowd. "What are you doing? These people are too uninteresting. I was the one who found them, so you have to wait for me no matter what!" As he spoke, he pointed to the person in front and said, "If I save you, you know how to run. Let''s see if you can catch him."


    Hearing his companion''s curse, the person who had spoken to him just now said helplessly, "Brother, don''t be angry. The world has changed. The sun and the wind have set." As he said this, he actually had a helpless look on his face.


    "Hey, hey, wait for me." The person who had discovered Chu Feng said.


    "Tsk, I told you earlier that the sun had set, didn''t you hear it?"


    It turned out that when the person who sent out Chu Feng''s angry curses, the companion who was originally in the same position as him took advantage of the moment when his mind was distracted to surpass him, and he found that a bit hard to accept.


    When Chu Feng, who had inadvertently glanced back at the people chasing him, saw them, he started to laugh bitterly. Then, he summoned out the green space in front of that small boat and flew over.


    Right now, Chu Feng only needed to find some cover to escape. However, there seemed to be some distance between him and the forest, so Chu Feng could only desperately speed up.


    Everything seemed to be going smoothly. As for the handsome figure on top of the peak, she was exceptionally nervous. However, she could only helplessly worry; there was nothing she could do.


    In a blink, Chu Feng passed through the green grass and flew towards the little forest.


    Just as Chu Feng was going to step into the forest, an old man in a white robe appeared in the sky for a breath. He savagely said, "Let''s see where you can run to this time."


    After hearing this voice, Chu Feng knew that something bad had happened. Now that his master wasn''t by his side and he was like an ant in front of that Phecda Peak Master, how could he escape?


    Immediately, drops of sweat couldn''t help but appear on Chu Feng''s forehead.


    In the instant that he entered the forest, Chu Feng suddenly thought of the little stream. In the bottom of the stream, there was a pool of water. Perhaps he could hide there.


    With the cover of the forest, Chu Feng quickly found a small stream and flew towards the pond.


    Although that peak master had just discovered Chu Feng''s traces, the instant Chu Feng stepped into the forest, he had no direction and could only hover in the air. The ashen face twitched even more. After all, he was just one step away from catching him. He didn''t expect that he would be one step too late.


    This was a bit infuriating!


    Using the dense leaves, Chu Feng rode the small boat and flew between the trees.


    Not long after, the Mount Shu disciples arrived at the edge of the forest. When they saw that the Peak Master was already floating in the air above the forest, they all started to show signs of cowardice.


    When the peak master of Phecda Peak saw the following troops arrive, his complexion couldn''t help but soften. He said to the people below, "You two are in a group. Search separately and don''t leave alone. That way you''ll be able to find that animal."


    Hearing the Phecda Peak Master''s words, the disciples of the lower generation formed their own groups and went to search.


    Very soon, there was a ruckus in the forest. Waves of birds escaped from the forest. The silence in the forest caused the chickens and dogs to become ineffective.


    As for Chu Feng, he very smoothly arrived at the pond and lightly stepped into it. Chu Feng sank himself to the bottom. They quietly waited for them to leave.


    The sun went down and the water in the pool was a bit cold, but it didn''t have the slightest feeling towards Chu Feng who was escaping. In the previous few unforeseen events, Chu Feng''s clothes were already drenched. Right now, in the water, it could be said to be extremely comfortable!


    After a long time, Chu Feng who was in the water had no choice but to surface and breathe deeply. After secretly observing the movements around him in the water, Chu Feng hurriedly stuck his head out, exhaled a breath of air, and sank back into the water.


    After about ten rounds of this, the sky had really darkened. As for Chu Feng who was in the water, he had been tormented quite a bit. To go back and forth like that more than ten times, it had truly taken half of Chu Feng''s life.


    As the darkness of the night approached, the peak master of Phoenixcloud Peak felt a bit helpless. He was unwilling to accept this, but there was nothing he could do.


    After giving some instructions, the peak master of the peak came down from the sky. He quietly sat in the forest, waiting for the morning sun to rise.


    As for the Mount Shu disciples, they did not stop. They were still in pairs, holding torches as they searched the forest, but there was no result.


    Soon, it was already past midnight. Chu Feng, who was in the pond, stuck his head out and looked at the moonlight. A smile appeared on his face as he murmured, "Mount Shu, there will be a day when I, Chu Feng, return to seek justice." As he spoke, his body gently crawled out of the pool.


    Not long after Chu Feng left the pond, the Peak Master of Phecda Peak who was sitting in the forest suddenly opened his eyes. He seemed to have thought of something and his body suddenly rose into the air and flew towards the pond Chu Feng was in.


    At the pond, after some inspection, the peak master of Phoenix-Star regretfully patted his forehead and said, "Why didn''t I think of that just now? Looking at the footprints, it seems like they just left not too long ago! "


    His voice was filled with regret. However, there was a faint feeling of embarrassment turning into anger.


    As he quickly gave the order to flee, the peak master of the Phecda Peak began to search for him.


    As for Chu Feng, he seemed to have lost his sense of direction and didn''t know where to go. However, in the blink of an eye, he recalled an ancient book from the Dreamy Cloud Temple that had said that very few cultivators from the Great Desolate Forest in the East could leave this place alive. He could not help but feel the urge to enter the Great Desolate Forest.


    Right now, he was being surrounded by enemies all around him. He had to step into the depths of the forest to resolve this desperate situation. He knew that as long as he entered the depths of the forest, these Mount Shu disciples would have no choice but to retreat. After all, he didn''t take his own life as a joke.


    He looked at the stars and identified the direction. Chu Feng set off for the Great Desolate Province. Although Chu Feng knew that he would only have a slim chance of survival if he were to go there, it would be better than being killed here.


    In the forest, no matter how lucky he was, he would be discovered sooner or later. So, Chu Feng had no choice but to take the risk.

 C63

    The moonlight assaulted him and the stars scattered down. A bent figure was constantly dodging in the forest, occasionally hiding under a tree and then lying down in a patch of grass.


    After carefully dodging a few waves of people, Chu Feng discovered that there were less and less disciples in Mount Shu. This caused Chu Feng''s speed to increase quite a bit.


    After walking for who knows how long, Chu Feng, who was walking towards the east, discovered a person''s shadow moving in front of him. His calm heart couldn''t help but be in suspense.


    After stealthily going around it, with the glimmer of the moonlight, Chu Feng was able to clearly see that the person under the moon was actually his master. At that moment, Chu Feng''s emotions couldn''t help being a bit stirred up and he couldn''t help but quicken his steps.


    "Master, why are you here?" Chu Feng asked as he walked.


    "Hehe, when I heard you were heading east, I thought you were going to the Great Desolate Forest, so I waited here when it was dark. I didn''t expect you to come only now." The old man dressed in black said.


    "Wait here? Master, how do you know that I will definitely walk! " Chu Feng asked in surprise.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s question, the master helplessly sighed and said, "I really don''t know how you got here. Didn''t you discover that this is the only way to get to the Great Desolate Forest?"


    "It can''t be! The only way out is through here. " Chu Feng said with a bit of surprise.


    Let''s not talk about this anymore. After you leave here, remember to walk for about eight hours, then you will immediately return. After that, you will have to walk for another four hours north. After saying all of this, the old man sighed and continued, "I still need to stay in that white jade cave. You have to be careful on your journey."


    "Master, you''re not leaving?" Chu Feng asked in confusion.


    "Hm, I''m not leaving." The old man firmly said, "I''m waiting for your treasure, so I can''t leave."


    After hearing his master''s words, Chu Feng was a bit absent-minded. However, when he heard that his master was waiting for some treasure for him, he couldn''t help but be a bit suspicious. However, in the blink of an eye, he recalled the situation when he went back to the white jade cave and couldn''t help thinking of something.


    "Here." The old man handed over a ring.


    "What is this?" Chu Feng asked, "Spatial ring, you can use it on the road." The old man said kindly. His voice was no longer as firm as it was before.


    After pausing for a moment, the old man said in a slightly traumatized manner, "I originally wanted to teach you a lesson in Mount Shu, but I didn''t expect that I would come up with this. If there''s nothing else, I will help you find out who is behind this." As he spoke, his gaze turned exceptionally sharp.


    "Hur hur, thank you master." Chu Feng smiled.


    "Oh right, that ring has a set of training procedures specially customized for you. You mustn''t be too ambitious, you have to keep your feet on the ground." When the old man said this, he didn''t forget to say a few words of warning.


    "Yes, I will remember." Chu Feng firmly nodded.


    "I still haven''t told you my name. It''s a bit incompetent. Everyone calls me Mute Old Man in this mountain of Shu. However, my real name is Tong Qingtian with a Dao title Zongtian." The old man said before Chu Feng left.


    "Zong Tian, Zong Tian." Chu Feng muttered to himself for two days before saying his goodbyes.


    Following the sound of a simple farewell, Chu Feng continued onward toward the east.


    Not long after Chu Feng left, the white-robed peak master of the Phecda Peak arrived. However, when he saw the black-clothed person, his forehead was clearly startled. He quickly said, "It''s you again?"


    However, the man with the heavenly dao didn''t care. As soon as he came up, he began to entangle himself with the peak master of the xuanji mountain.


    Seeing this, the peak master of the Phecda Peak couldn''t help but suddenly realize what was happening. He took a few steps back and began to revolve the inner strength within him. "Quick, gather, gather."


    Because in the instant that the black-clothed man made his move, the peak master of the Phecda Peak knew that Chu Feng had definitely just escaped. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but feel a bit angry.


    This was already the second time. It truly made one speechless.


    However, the realm of the black-clothed person in front of him was not the slightest bit weaker than him. He could only calm down and wait for reinforcements to chase after Chu Feng.


    In the night sky, two gorgeous light figures continuously flashed under the moon. The green sand like force from the black clothed man appeared extremely elegant and free, however, the peak master of the xuanji peak also did not show any weakness.


    The black-clothed man only wanted to stall this peak master. And, that peak master also knew that this black-clothed man was not that simple, so the two of them didn''t fight to the death.


    Not long after, those disciples of the Phecda Peak arrived. However, when they saw that there was actually someone high up in the sky that could fight with the Peak Master, their hearts couldn''t help but sink.


    High up in the sky, as the Phecda Peak Master saw the reinforcements arrive, his face couldn''t help but reveal a smile. He loudly shouted, "Chase east! Don''t stop!"


    As the disciples of the Phecda Peak heard the Peak Master''s words, all of them grit their teeth with suspicion and fear on their faces. But, all of them clenched their teeth and continued on their journey to the East.


    They were very surprised that this boy was willing to give up his life. He actually dared to set foot in the Great Desolate Forest in the east. This boy was truly insane. However, in the blink of an eye, he had already decided that regardless of what happened, he would still die. Why not just go to the Great Desolate Forest and gamble on it?


    After thinking this through, all of the chasing disciples slowed down. Who would be willing to take their own life in exchange for some uncertain reward?


    Soon, they were questioning each other as how far away they were from Chu Feng. Chu Feng was walking eastward with every life he had, yet behind him was a step that seemed to take their lives. So, the chase also came to an end without telling anyone.


    When the peak master of Phoenixcloud Peak found out this result, he was only so angry that he blew his beard and glared at Lin Ming.


    Because the black-clothed man had been pestering them until dawn before leaving, when the peak master of Phecda Peak was preparing to chase after him, those disciples had already returned. However, the result made him very unhappy, but there was nothing he could do.


    This was because the place where they had fought with the black clothed man belonged to the demonic beasts. Although it was not in the Great Desolate Forest, it was where the non-aggression agreement between humans and Eastern Wasteland demonic beasts intersected with each other.


    The light of dawn illuminated Chu Feng who was advancing. He discovered that there were no pursuers following him, and Chu Feng''s tense heart also calmed down.


    However, he indeed discovered that he was lost in a certain direction. Just as the sky started to brighten up, Chu Feng stepped into a primeval forest. He couldn''t help but ask himself in his heart: "Is this the Great Desolate Forest?"


    He couldn''t stop and call out, so Chu Feng couldn''t help but look around. He saw that the trees needed two people to embrace and some of the thick roots burst out from the soil. They looked like a horned dragon. The grass under those trees was also much more lush than the ones outside, and the leaves were also much thicker.


    Carefully sizing up his surroundings, Chu Feng discovered that the world outside and the outside were two completely different worlds. It truly made people a bit shocked. After Chu Feng calmed down, he suddenly discovered that the spiritual energy there was much denser than outside and he couldn''t help but want to cultivate for a while.


    At this moment, Chu Feng, who had escaped danger, actually threw his master''s warning to the back of his head.


    After casually finding an old tree, Chu Feng sat down and started to cultivate. Not long after, the pressure on Chu Feng''s body began to dissipate. The light yellow colored force seemed to have become a bit denser than before. The realm in Chu Feng''s body, which was in the middle phase of the Aurous Core stage, also silently advanced into the later stages of the realm.


    However, Chu Feng who was calmly cultivating did not notice any of this. Right now, he was wholeheartedly focusing on Chu Feng''s cultivation, and his senses were automatically sealed, while his true self was isolated from the outside world.


    With such a deep level of training, if there was no one around to protect him, the consequences would be unimaginable if anything happened to him. However, the current Chu Feng did not notice any of that. When he became a human master, he would often warn them. After all, not everyone thought that he was so lucky.


    The sun gradually climbed to the treetops, and the first rays of the sunrise danced along with the sun as it moved. The dew on the tender grass of the deep forest also dispersed under the rays of the sun, and the forest also gradually became lively as the chirping of birds could be heard.


    However, Chu Feng was still cultivating and did not notice the change in time at all.

 C64

    In the morning, the intoxicated Chu Feng showed no signs of waking up. Looking at the aura between his brows, it seemed that there was no need to explain further when he would wake up.


    Just as Chu Feng''s body was emitting faint yellow light, within the forest, there were several pairs of eyes staring at him. However, they did not move at all. As they looked at the dazzling object, they seemed to be very fearful.


    As he looked at the surging force in his body, he felt very happy in his heart. He never would have thought that after improving on the peak of the mountain last time, today, after being stimulated by the nature spiritual energy, his cultivation would increase by another step and he seemed to have already faintly stepped into the later stages.


    Under the nourishment of the bright and resplendent force, the Dantian within his body gradually became brighter and more solid. Its size was also constantly increasing. Around the aurous core, the yellow dots of the starlight were constantly pulsing. They looked like they were floating around in the clouds, but in the end, all of them landed on the aurous core.


    The sun and moon alternated, and the stars began to change. Just like that, the day passed.


    The lively creatures within the forest quietened down when the night sky brought with it daylight. The real forest suddenly became unusually quiet. Under the moonlight, the mottled light looked very frightening, and the occasional long whistle added a strange aura to the forest.


    For some reason, Chu Feng, who was cultivating, opened his eyes and looked around with a bit of a blank expression.


    Just now, the sudden invasion of his consciousness woke Chu Feng who was deep in cultivation.


    Looking at the greyish air around him, Chu Feng''s heart couldn''t help but tighten, but he quickly made a decision. His body gently floated into the air and landed on the ancient tree above his head. After that, he closed his eyes and rested, quietly waiting for daybreak.


    Early in the morning, when the first ray of sunlight shone into the forest, Chu Feng opened his eyes. His pair of black pupils shone with a peculiar radiance. However, his handsome face revealed traces of fatigue.


    Last night, Chu Feng felt that there seemed to be something within the depths of the forest that was calling out to him. That made him quite flustered. After all, humans were always filled with fear towards unknown things.


    After waking up, Chu Feng suddenly thought of his master''s instructions before he left. He couldn''t help but look around. Following the direction in which the sun was born, Chu Feng turned his gaze to the north and prepared to set sail.


    Although Chu Feng was also very curious about the forest right now, he knew exactly what he was doing. Thus, it was better to listen to his master.


    According to the ancient book he got from the Dreamy Cloud Temple, this forest was not a deep forest.


    However, there was a forest at the edge of this desolate land. Deep inside was a swamp. No one had set foot in this pure land for many years.


    According to the ancient book, even the grand master who was just a step away from Immortal Ascension had yet to return. Who knew what kind of existences were within the depths of the swamp today?


    Chu Feng did not know what expression he would have when he got to the Aurous Core stage. He did not know if he would be excited, worried, or depressed.


    After discovering that he already wasted a day''s worth of time, Chu Feng''s heart couldn''t help burning with anxiety. He had no choice but to continue forward at full speed, not any slower than when he was escaping.


    Not long afterward, Chu Feng discovered a problem. He felt that he was not only heading towards the north, he seemed to be heading toward the depths of the forest.


    It was because Chu Feng discovered that the further he went forward, the stronger the trees became, and the taller they were compared to before. As he looked at those things with fear, Chu Feng didn''t know if he should be fine or not. He could only stop and ask, but he couldn''t inspect them in detail.


    Occasionally, the cry of a bird would cause Chu Feng, who was like a frightened bird, to panic even more.


    But when Chu Feng discovered that there was a small river in the forest, he couldn''t help but smile. That was because the river was heading towards the northwest corner of the forest. That way, he would be able to leave this forest.


    After a while, Chu Feng walked over to the stream, held some water, and washed his face.


    After slightly relaxing, Chu Feng''s mood was no longer as heavy as it was before. Chu Feng straightened his body. When he loosened his bones and accidentally touched the black ring, he couldn''t help but become interested in it.


    Carefully controlling a trace of his consciousness and lightly touching the black ring, Chu Feng discovered that his consciousness was blocked outside. After several probing sessions, it was still the same. This made him a bit suspicious.


    However, after thinking about the method to refine the flying sword, Chu Feng suddenly thought of the possibility of refining it. He couldn''t help but bite his finger and drip some blood before beginning to refine it.


    Not long after, Chu Feng finished refining it. At the same time, his consciousness rushed into the black-coloured ring.


    The black ring was about ten cubic meters in size. There were bookshelves, some medicinal herbs, and the small cauldron that he had tested and controlled the fire last time. The rest were just clothes.


    Seeing that it was as big as a small room, Chu Feng couldn''t help but be shocked. Cultivators had never seen such a magical thing and the expression on his face couldn''t help but become joyful. However, in the blink of an eye, he thought of his Master and couldn''t help but feel a bit worried. Yesterday, he was too busy running for his life, so he didn''t know what had happened to his Master.


    But, in the blink of an eye, he thought of the hand his master showed him to save him that day, and Chu Feng''s tense heart also gradually calmed down.


    Just as Chu Feng prepared to leave for a long time, he suddenly heard wolf howls that caused his hair to stand on end. However, based on his senses, Chu Feng knew that there was still some distance between him and them, so he didn''t put it to heart.


    Following the stream, Chu Feng walked forward. However, the pile of medicinal ingredients in the ring continued to reverberate in his mind. He could not help but plan to try again in a few days to refine a medicinal pill.


    However, when he thought of concocting pills, Chu Feng couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. His master, whom he had just acknowledged as his master, had not come to ask for guidance yet, but he had left just like that. However, when he recalled that the item his master was waiting for in the white jade cave was actually his, he couldn''t help but be curious. What could possibly make his master wait there?


    As he continued to think about it, when he first saw his master, his master was a deaf mute. Thinking back, it was likely that his master had already been waiting in the white jade cave for a long time.


    In the blink of an eye, he recalled the strange situation when he first went to the White Jade Cave, as well as the fact that his master wanted to take him in as a disciple. He couldn''t help but feel that his master''s existence had some sort of mission, as if everything was related to that scarlet blood letter.


    However, right now, Chu Feng didn''t know what exactly happened, so he could only randomly think.


    Continuing onward, with all sorts of suspicions, Chu Feng headed towards the little town that his master had told him about.

 C65

    Chu Feng, who was walking by the stream, was very satisfied. As he looked at the lush numbers on both sides, he did not know why, but in his heart, there was an indescribable happiness. Unknowingly, he also revealed a faint smile. Even the real person seemed to have changed. According to Chu Feng, we are alone now, so we can do whatever we want.


    However, under his open appearance, who would be able to see that he was covered in wounds!


    Right at the moment when Chu Feng was forgetting himself, a sudden and urgent wolf howl alarmed Chu Feng. That made Chu Feng frown. How was he so unlucky? How did that feeling disappear in the blink of an eye?


    However, upon recalling the howling of the wolf just now, Chu Feng couldn''t help feeling relieved. However, he was a bit amazed. How fast was that wolf?!


    Chu Feng who was on the riverbank couldn''t help jumping onto a tree and silently waiting.


    This was because he could already hear the wolf howls getting closer and closer.


    After a moment, Chu Feng widened his eyes and looked forward. He only saw three to four adult wolves chasing after a young wolf.


    There was a trace of blood on the cub''s left leg. It seemed to have just been injured, but blood was still flowing out. Although it was a bit bumpy running, it was still running at the same speed as the adult wolf.


    This caused Chu Feng to be filled with admiration. That little wolf was truly powerful.


    However, in the blink of an eye, he saw the wolf cub''s embarrassed look and couldn''t help but think of the bitter experience he had when he was young.


    He wanted to help the wolf cub who was in danger.


    Chu Feng laughed and said to himself, "You and I are destined to be together. Let me help you this time."


    With that, he floated down from the tree like a leaf and stood in front of the adult wolves, protecting them behind him.


    As for the adult wolves, they suddenly realized that someone had blocked their way and stopped in their tracks, baring their teeth as they looked at the third person who had suddenly intervened.


    The wolf cub seemed to have sensed something behind him. Turning around, he only saw a teenager dressed in black blocking the path of the adult wolves.


    For a moment, he could not help but be stunned. His steps also slowed down.


    Chu Feng turned his head around and smiled as he looked at the little guy that was filled with fear. His intention was clear. "Little guy, it''s alright. Big brother has come to save you."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s sincere eyes, the wolf cub couldn''t help but howl.


    The man and the four wolves looked at each other, showing no signs of attacking.


    However, after a long time, the wolf could no longer hold it in and launched an attack first. It seemed to think that since it had the advantage in terms of people, it could make a move.


    However, just as the wolf head started to move, Chu Feng smiled.


    Although the speed of the wolves shocked Chu Feng, he was still filled with confidence.


    After a huge battle, Chu Feng sat on the ground tiredly.


    Looking at the four adult wolves lying on the ground, he thought to himself: "If I hadn''t had the enlightenment from the previous two rounds, I would have died here today."


    To be honest, Chu Feng was quite unlucky. What sort of heroism was this, what kind of little wolf was he?! He was really asking for trouble, nearly losing his life.


    However, many years later, when Chu Feng was facing death, it was this young wolf that looked a bit strange. It saved Chu Feng who was near the edge of death many times.


    Was this the so-called cycle of karma?


    To be honest, if an Aurous Core stage cultivator were to encounter these four adult wolves, he would probably have no other choice but to run for his life.


    How was this an ordinary wolf? It was clearly a vicious wolf that was only one step away from the Aurous Core stage.


    Fortunately, Chu Feng''s golden core was much larger than ordinary people''s, so he had sufficient strength to sustain the battle.


    It was all thanks to the fact that Chu Feng had been stuck in the aura stage during the early stages of his cultivation. Thus, the reason why Chu Feng''s dantian was different from others was still the same, but Chu Feng himself did not know.


    Chu Feng who was sitting on the ground breathed for a while and struggled to sit up.


    The young wolf saw that Chu Feng had also leaned towards him after saving his life. However, it was still a bit hesitant, afraid that there would be some danger.


    Seeing the way the wolf cub was acting, Chu Feng couldn''t help but laugh at himself. He thought about how the little thing had no conscience at all. He risked his life to save it, yet it was actually still on guard against him. It truly hurt a bit because of the heat.


    At this moment, an idea appeared in Chu Feng''s mind. He was toying with the little qilin; who told it to be this careful?


    Thus, when the wolf cub prepared to approach Chu Feng again, Chu Feng suddenly pretended to be very fierce and started to howl at the wolf cub.


    The sudden change scared the wolf cub into retreating.


    However, the wolf cub stopped after running a few steps. He turned his head around and saw that Chu Feng was still standing there. He started to unsteadily approach Chu Feng again.


    Chu Feng smiled when he saw the wolf cub''s appearance. He muttered to himself, "This little guy really has no conscience at all."


    With this, the wolf cub paced back and forth for a long time before he finally came over.


    Chu Feng smiled as he looked at the little guy. He extended his hand and wanted to touch the wolf''s head.


    Perhaps Chu Feng''s action did not seem to be much, but the worried wolf looked at Chu Feng with vigilance.


    Chu Feng could not help but smile wryly. Just what was going on in this little guy''s mind? He would turn hostile whenever he wanted to. Chu Feng couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    Chu Feng rested on the ground for several hours. Only then did his exhausted body slowly recover.


    At this moment, the wolf cub was no longer that sensitive. He was no longer afraid of Chu Feng''s every action. He discovered that he was already enjoying the touch of Chu Feng''s hands.


    At this moment, the sun had set. Chu Feng struggled to stand up, and the little wolf followed closely behind him.


    Just now, Chu Feng inadvertently saw the wolf cub''s golden eyes. He was very surprised because ordinary wolf eyes were a dark green color.


    He could not help but guess that the cub in front of him was like the existence described in the book: a mutant beast?


    At that moment, Chu Feng felt as if he had picked up a treasure. However, when he saw the young wolf cub being so weak, he couldn''t help but feel that ¡­ After sitting under the tree, Chu Feng helped the wolf cub clean up his wounds. Just now, when he left, although he wanted to help, he was a bit powerless. So, he could only drag it out until his physical strength recovered.


    However, at this moment, the wound had almost fully healed. This surprised Chu Feng; he did not expect this little fellow''s recovery rate to be this strong! The power was terrifying! A few hours ago, he was still bleeding, but now that he had almost fully recovered, he was speechless.


    Seeing how concerned Chu Feng was for her, the wolf cub whimpered to express its goodwill toward Chu Feng.


    Seeing the wolf cub''s fawning appearance, Chu Feng couldn''t help patting the wolf cub''s head and following him, a smile appeared on his face.


    After resting for a while, Chu Feng felt that the qi in his body had mostly recovered. The golden core was no longer that dim. Unknowingly, a burst of energy appeared in his body.


    Holding the wolf cub, he stood up and said lovingly to the wolf cub, "You must be hungry! "Come, let''s go eat."


    As if it understood the words of punishment, the wolf cub whimpered two times and obediently laid in Chu Feng''s embrace. It looked as if it was waiting for a sumptuous dinner.


    At this moment, the moon had already risen high into the sky. The hazy moonlight sprinkled on the edge of the wasteland, causing people to feel a sense of tranquility and desolation.


    As Chu Feng sat beside the bonfire, he roasted the wolf leg. After a while, a faint fragrance drifted over. The wolf cub couldn''t help but lick his lips and rub his thigh. It was clear that he wanted to taste it first.


    However, Chu Feng acted as if he did not see it at all and completely ignored the wolf cub''s request. On the contrary, he muttered to himself, "Now I''m giving it to you to eat. Be careful not to spoil your stomach."


    Luckily, the wolf cub didn''t quite understand what Chu Feng meant. If he did, he would definitely spit out blood in depression. He was a carnivorous animal, so it was normal for him to eat raw meat.


    At night, the wind felt cool on his body.


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but tighten his clothes. He never would have thought that the night would be this cold.


    The wolf leg exam was about done, and it was filled with yellow oil stains. When Chu Feng saw it, he couldn''t help but drool a bit.


    Although he was already in the middle phase of the Aurous Core stage, this person was still in the middle phase of the Five Elements. Naturally, he had some desires.


    After summoning out the flying sword in his body, Chu Feng used the Netherworld Sword to cut off a few pieces of the wolf cub''s leg. He took one piece and threw the rest to the little wolf.


    At this moment, the wolf cub was eating ¡­ I can''t describe my brother, but when I hear the occasional voice from my mouth, I seem to have the feeling of revenge. It seems to be shouting in my heart: I want you to kill me, I want you to kill me.


    It was fortunate that no one understood the language of the wolves. Otherwise, they would definitely be ashamed upon hearing these words. This little fellow really did hold a grudge!


    "Eh." Chu Feng burped. He looked at the little wolf who had eaten its fill. A smile was blossoming on his face. He muttered, "I never would have thought that I, Chu Feng, would have such skills."


    For a moment, he began to feel intoxicated.


    When the little wolf saw Chu Feng''s appearance, it also started to whimper.


    After hearing that, Chu Feng sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that this little guy also knew taste. It seems that my cooking skills are quite good."


    Many years later, when the wolf cub activated his vocal cords after his tribulation, he sighed emotionally and said, "This is my first time eating cooked food. That taste is really depressing." Later on, when the little wolf mentioned this matter, Chu Feng''s eyes that were on the verge of killing caused the little wolf to shut its mouth tightly.


    Now that he had finished eating, Chu Feng hugged the little wolf and leapt onto the treetops.


    The moonlight quietly sprinkled onto the bodies of the man and the wolf. Just like that, Chu Feng held the wolf cub tightly in front of his chest, deeply afraid that the night''s chilliness would freeze him.


    Everything seemed so serene and peaceful, but they had no idea that a chase was slowly approaching them.


    It was also during this chase that Chu Feng made an unbreakable connection with the Ice Jade Demonic Wolf that would make people tremble in fear.


    Everything was caused by Chu Feng''s momentary kindness. Everything was unpredictable! In their future interactions, this Ice Jade Demon Wolf would become Chu Feng''s most capable assistant.


    Later on, the reason why Chu Feng was able to lead the several powerful Monstrous Beasts was all because of the Ice Jade Demonic Wolf in his embrace.

 C66

    Early in the morning, Chu Feng woke up from his meditation. At this moment, the little wolf also opened its hazy eyes. It was using its front paws to wipe its eyes. It looked extremely adorable.


    Chu Feng smiled and patted the little wolf''s head. He did not seem to be in love with it at all.


    Suddenly, the wolf cub broke free from Chu Feng''s embrace and jumped off the tree. Chu Feng was taken aback by this. However, when he saw the wolf cub standing firmly on the ground, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    The wolf cub whimpered at Chu Feng, turned around, and ran away.


    Chu Feng looked at the wolf cub''s leaving figure with a bit of confusion, not knowing what to do.


    Could it be that this little guy was going to leave like this?


    For a moment, his heart ached.


    But the thought that it had its choice made it clear that it should have its freedom.


    But Chu Feng still waited on the tree for a long time, waiting for its return.


    It was noon. Chu Feng floated down from the tree and laughed at himself. "It seems that I am still a person after all!" He was still a little disappointed when he still hadn''t returned even though he was at the bottom of the line.


    At this moment, the sunlight shone down onto the earth and dispelled the trace of haze in Chu Feng''s heart.


    He took a deep breath. After the morning treatment, his body had fully recovered. He sighed and said, "I didn''t expect the prehistoric era to be so good ¡­" Before Chu Feng even finished speaking, the sound of wolf howls rang out next to his ears. He couldn''t help but furrow his brows as he looked around. He noticed that there were quite a few wolves under the tree. He couldn''t help but ask where so many wolves had come from. However, in the blink of an eye, he was connected to the cub.


    The ten wolves stopped at the place where Chu Feng had fought the four wolves yesterday.


    The lead wolf raised its head and intentionally glanced at the tree that Chu Feng was sitting on. Then, it howled and ran away.


    After the wolf had left, Chu Feng floated down from the tree.


    After landing, he could not help but feel that his clothes were somewhat wet.


    Just now, the wolf tightly glanced at Chu Feng and already gave him such a huge pressure. If they were to fight, perhaps ¡­ Upon thinking of this, Chu Feng felt a bit of lingering fear.


    But in the blink of an eye, he seemed to recall something. Chu Feng couldn''t help but ask himself a bit panickedly, "Just now, didn''t they leave towards the direction in which the young wolf left earlier?"


    At that moment, Chu Feng was a bit speechless. He muttered, "Just what did that little guy provoke? Why are there so many mature wolves chasing it?!"


    There was no lack of experts among them. For example, the wolf leader earlier was at least several levels taller than Chu Feng. Otherwise, Chu Feng would not have been so scared to the point of perspiration all over his body just because of his gaze.


    Now, Chu Feng finally understood why the wolf cub had left like that in the morning. So this little fellow was afraid of implicating him! For a moment, he couldn''t help but feel moved.


    He didn''t expect that the little fellow would be so understanding. Looks like he didn''t save it yesterday for nothing.


    But in the blink of an eye, Chu Feng started to worry for the life of the wolf cub.


    Finally, Chu Feng helplessly smiled and said, "It''s better to let nature take its course!" After all, natural selection!


    After tidying up his mood, Chu Feng headed towards the north. It had already been two days, and if he could not come tomorrow, the blacksmith would likely be worried.


    However, when Chu Feng went north, the wolf cub was lingering on the edge of life and death.


    At this moment, it was drinking water by the river, trying to ease the anxiety of the scorching sun. However, it did not know that danger was approaching it step by step. Feeling full, the wolf cub could not help but lie down by the river to rest. After all, he had been on the run for the whole morning, so he was a little tired.


    Suddenly, the wolf cub stood up and looked at the grass warily.


    As he looked at the green grass, his body couldn''t help but tremble. His legs couldn''t help but retreat one step at a time.


    "Aooo."


    A burst of fierce wolf howls sounded in the forest.


    On the other hand, the wolf cub was suddenly in a bit of a panic, but he quickly made his choice.


    He then jumped into the river and dived into the water.


    In its memory, water can isolate the smell, so it chose to enter the water.


    Not long after the young wolf jumped into the water, a few robust adult wolves ran out from the grass.


    Seeing that his target had disappeared, the leader of the pack howled twice.


    The wolves following behind him heard the sound and immediately scattered.


    As the young wolf was fleeing for its life, Chu Feng was leisurely enjoying the scenery around him. He didn''t know that the little guy he only met once was lingering on the edge of death.


    He instantly recalled what the book had said: There are extremely rare heavenly materials in this primitive world.


    At that moment, Chu Feng couldn''t help feeling a bit of that. Along the way, he would spend most of his time studying strange plants, asking himself if they were legendary treasures.


    However, in the end, Chu Feng had to give up on those thoughts. The reason for that was because they did not have the Ancient Era''s Beast Overseers beside them like the books had said.


    Many years later, when Chu Feng became a great alchemist and recalled how he treated the dogtail grass as a treasure when he was young, he couldn''t help but find it a bit funny.


    As they walked northward, the sun gradually set.


    Chu Feng was only able to find a place to rest for the night. After all, it was not wise to travel at night through this vast and unfamiliar land.


    The sun had set and Chu Feng woke up from his meditation. He felt a bit of hunger in his stomach and he couldn''t help but go towards the stream. Today, the Lunar Entrance was very dark, and it was hazy and a bit dim.


    Just as Chu Feng was getting close to the brook, the howls of the wolves suddenly came through, disrupting Chu Feng''s train of thought.


    At that moment, he seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly moved closer to the voice.


    But at the end, Chu Feng was disappointed. After the howling of the wolf just now, the ground became peaceful again. He himself could not determine which direction.


    The disappointed Chu Feng couldn''t help walking everywhere, hoping to discover something.


    However, the surroundings were completely empty. Nothing could be seen, so the feeling of loss grew even stronger.


    After walking along the river for some time, he didn''t notice the howls of the wolves and couldn''t help but focus on the herring in the river.


    He pushed off his coat and jumped down. Very quickly, Chu Feng caught two fat herring fish from the river.


    Their fat bodies were shaking non-stop, causing ripples on the surface.


    At that moment, Chu Feng came out of the water. He breathed a sigh of relief on the surface of the water and said, "Today''s luck is quite good."


    He then swam towards the water''s edge.


    At the same time, a tiny figure swam towards the river.


    However, Chu Feng did not discover any of this. In his eyes, there were only the two fat and tender herring.


    Once on shore, Chu Feng used his energy to evaporate the remaining water on his body. After putting on his clothes, he walked towards the two herring fish that were jumping about.


    Just as Chu Feng squatted down, his ears twitched and he hurriedly turned around to look at the river in the darkness.


    Because he felt something approaching the shore.


    At night, Chu Feng''s pitch-black pupils flashed with a trace of light. He who was not moving at all was half-squatting there and silently waiting for the unknown organism to come close. Then, he prepared to give it a fatal strike.


    In a short while, the creature climbed onto the shore. Chu Feng''s body shrunk slightly, and the golden core in his dantian also followed it and channeled energy outwards.


    Although the time taken was very short, Chu Feng felt that it had been over half a century.


    That was because the unknown organism had been standing at the shore the entire time without the slightest intention of approaching. Chu Feng was a bit at a loss as to what to do.


    Because the unknown creature hadn''t entered his attack range yet and wasn''t able to kill him in one hit, Chu Feng could only silently wait. However, in his heart, he was a bit impatient.


    When the sunlight from the next day arrived from the east, Chu Feng, with the weak sunlight, finally saw the creatures that he faced for an entire night.


    In that instant, Chu Feng fiercely stamped the ground, then walked towards the river.


    Last night, it happened to be a moonlit night that was rarely seen. As the name implied, the moon was very dim and there was almost no light coming from the moon.


    No matter how much better Chu Feng''s eyesight was, he was unable to clearly see anything in front of his eyes. So, what happened last night happened.


    Wasn''t that the wolf cub that had escaped this morning, the unknown creature that couldn''t be moved that night by the water''s edge?


    Chu Feng gently stroked the young wolf cub whose body was still a bit wet and couldn''t help but smile. In his heart, he thought, "You made me worry for nothing."


    But, in the blink of an eye, thinking of the depressed things that happened last night, Chu Feng couldn''t help being a bit speechless. Last night, he had been like this as a guard for an entire night.


    However, when he saw that the wolf cub''s fur had fallen off from its body, he felt some pain in his heart, causing him to feel pity for the wolf cub.


    Although they had only met once, the kindness and cuteness of the wolf cub had already won Chu Feng''s trust.


    A ray of sunlight scattered onto Chu Feng''s body. At this moment, Chu Feng made up his mind. No matter how big the storm might be in the future, he had to protect it well.


    Somehow, looking at this wolf cub who was running for his life made him think of the hardships he had suffered when he was young. He was filled with emotion and felt that he was like a man who had fallen to the ends of the earth!


    Perhaps the little wolf was simply too tired. When Chu Feng held it in his bosom, it was still peacefully sleeping with not the slightest bit of movement. This was simply out of place with its vigilant demeanor.


    Holding onto the wolf cub and the two herring fish, Chu Feng found an empty space and sat down.


    As Chu Feng roasted the fish, he looked to the young wolf cub who was sleeping soundly.


    Just as Chu Feng was at a loss, the young wolf suddenly stood up and vigilantly looked at its surroundings.


    When he saw the bare-chested young man, his vigilant eyes softened. He whimpered twice, as if greeting him again.


    The grilled fish in Chu Feng''s big hand was thrown to the wolf cub. It was not polite and quickly finished it off. Then, it looked pitifully at the two bites of the fish in Chu Feng''s hand.


    At first, Chu Feng could ignore it, but as time passed, Chu Feng could not bear the threat from its gaze and he had no choice but to throw the fish in his hand to it.


    The wolf cub didn''t hold back and continued to tear and bite as much as he wanted.


    Several hours later, the wolf cub stood up. His expression was clearly much better than it had been in the morning.


    He looked to Chu Feng, then stood up and prepared to leave.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Feng''s heart couldn''t help but ache. It was about to leave again.


    Chu Feng was unable to accept that fact. Although he knew that the wolf cub was doing this for his own good, he still felt a faint pain in his heart.


    The reason for that was because the first time Chu Feng saw the wolf cub, he determined that they were of the same tragic existence.


    As he looked at its figure that was going there, Chu Feng did not dare to imagine how it managed to escape the pursuers.


    Because the fur that fell off the wolf cub''s body, Chu Feng knew that it was definitely a tragic battle.


    For some reason, after seeing the wolf cub''s figure gradually leave, Chu Feng''s eyes couldn''t help but feel a bit warm.


    After a moment of blankness, Chu Feng stood up and chased after them.


    As the wolf cub turned his gaze back to Chu Feng, Chu Feng took on a watchful expression. Both he and the wolf cub were able to read each other''s gazes. In the end, the wolf cub stopped for a moment before obediently walking back.


    Seeing the actions of the wolf cub, Chu Feng''s steps couldn''t help quickening.


    In the blink of an eye, the wolf cub returned to Chu Feng''s side.


    Squatting down, Chu Feng hugged the wolf cub and patted its head in pleasure.


    Suddenly, the wolf cub broke free from Chu Feng''s embrace and looked into the depths of the jungle with vigilance.


    Seeing the wolf cub''s nervous appearance, Chu Feng knew that the wolf cub that was chasing him had arrived. He said without the slightest hesitation, "Let''s go. We''ve escaped."


    The wolf cub seemed to have heard Chu Feng''s words and whined twice. It seemed that its sorrowful voice was filled with all sorts of apologies.


    However, Chu Feng only smiled and did not say anything. He only quietly followed behind the wolf cub.


    Soon, the wolf cub brought Chu Feng to the riverside. Seeing that, an expression of praise couldn''t help but appear on Chu Feng''s face. He never would have thought that he understood quite a bit.

 C67

    Soon, a man and a wolf arrived at the river bank.


    Without even blinking, the wolf cub jumped down, and in this moment of life and death, Chu Feng could not escape the water, following closely behind the wolf cub as he jumped into the water.


    Actually, at the place where they were escaping from, Chu Feng had wanted to escape on that small boat. However, the current Chu Feng was unable to control that small boat and bring the others with him. Although the body of the wolf cub was very small, to Chu Feng who had yet to grasp the balance of his body was extremely difficult. So, for safety''s sake, Chu Feng chose the way the wolf cub ran away.


    Before the ripples on the river surface had subsided, there were already many mature wolves gathered by the river bank. Some of them even had traces of golden yellow between their hair.


    However, the sound of unreconciled howls could be heard from the shore. The forest was no longer quiet. The angry cries caused the birds in the forest to flee in all directions.


    After a long time, Chu Feng and the others landed on the shore.


    The droplets of water that were on the wolf cub''s fur drifted everywhere as it swayed. Instantly, under the shine of the sunlight, the wolf cub''s fur shined with a peculiar luster, which Chu Feng was a bit obsessed with. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and stroke the wolf cub''s fur.


    The wolf cub also received Chu Feng''s caress with great pleasure.


    Just like this, a man and a wolf exchanged their feelings.


    They stayed on the shore for a while, then stood up and walked out of the forest.


    However, at this time, the river became restless. Suddenly, a lot of wolf heads emerged from the river.


    The man and the wolf were shocked.


    With a blink, Chu Feng woke up. Facing the sudden change, Chu Feng channeled the power in his body and threw it into the water.


    Qi shot out from his fist, and it was possible to see that he was quite strong. With the explosion of the force in the river, it caused a lot of splashes.


    The water that was floating in the air blocked the river wolf''s view.


    In an instant, Chu Feng and the wolf cub had disappeared.


    By the time the adult wolves had climbed onto the shore, they were nowhere to be seen.


    For a moment, the unresigned howls of the wolves shook the earth, and the whole family moved away once again.


    However, after a while, the wolves seemed to have adjusted their mood and followed the smell left behind in their wake.


    What was so important about the wolf pack chasing the wolf cub in the prehistoric era?


    Chu Feng smiled bitterly when he saw the wolf cub closely following behind him. When he first started to escape, Chu Feng still cared about the wolf cub''s body, so he didn''t use all his strength to escape.


    However, when he saw the wolf cub closely following him, he couldn''t help but want to tease it. However, when Chu Feng discovered that he was still unable to pull away from the wolf cub even after advancing at full speed, he was a bit amazed.


    At this moment, he was already in the late stage of the Aurous Core stage, but the wolf cub was able to maintain the same speed as him. How could he not be amazed?


    After a period of time passed, Chu Feng was already a bit out of breath. However, the cub became more and more energetic as it ran.


    At that moment, Chu Feng felt that he was a burden.


    In the end, Chu Feng truly could not run anymore. He had no choice but to stop and take a breath of air.


    At this moment, the wolf cub was also a little tired and stopped to catch his breath.


    Chu Feng could not help but feel a sense of comfort in his heart. So, it was actually not that strong after all!


    However, thinking about how the cub was able to compete with him at the Aurous Core stage when he was still in the Aurous Core stage, he could not help but feel a bit unbalanced in his heart. If those old monsters in the cultivation world knew that this Aurous Core stage brat could use his force without stopping for a long time, would they cry out of jealousy?


    Chu Feng thought that it was no wonder that the little guy was able to escape their pursuit for the past few days. He couldn''t help but recall what kind of existence the wolf cub was.


    The sun started to turn dark red. Chu Feng couldn''t help but smile and say, "Time flies so quickly!"


    In the blink of an eye, the sky turned dark.


    Chu Feng felt goosebumps as he recalled the pack of wolves that were relentlessly chasing after him. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, thinking how sad these days had been!


    At that moment, the expression on the wolf cub''s face became a bit sad. The cub that was lying next to Chu Feng seemed to have felt Chu Feng''s mood and started to whimper.


    The voice said, I''m sorry.


    Chu Feng heard the howl of the wolf cub. He turned his head around and lovingly patted the wolf cub''s head. It seemed to mean that the wolf cub was saying, "It''s fine, everything is fine."


    The wolf cub also seemed to understand Chu Feng''s words and started to whimper.


    The man and the wolf conversed in their own language. No one could understand the content of their conversation. However, the feelings of a man and a wolf were nurturing in this silent world.


    Deep into the night, the wind was a little cold, and the night was a little quiet. A man and a wolf sat coiled in the treetops, quietly waiting for the dawn to break.


    Chu Feng held the wolf cub in his bosom. Not only was the wolf cub warm, Chu Feng himself was also warm because of the wolf cub''s fur.


    The night did not seem to be that peaceful. Not far away from the tree Chu Feng resided in, a pair of dark green eyes were flickering in the darkness.


    In the distance, there were dozens of wolves closing in on them, seemingly to surround them.


    However, Chu Feng was peacefully sleeping. In his dream, his granny was bringing him a platter of fried chicken legs and he couldn''t help but bite down.


    "Aooo." A heart-wrenching sound rang in the dark night.


    Chu Feng opened his hazy eyes and suddenly saw a pair of angry eyes looking at him. For a moment, he was a bit confused.


    The wolf cub whined twice before lowering its head and continuing to sleep.


    Chu Feng was inexplicably amazed by all of that. Only when the wolf cub activated its vocal cords did Chu Feng know that he treated the wolf cub''s legs like chicken legs that night.


    Perhaps because escaping in the day was too tiring, Chu Feng fell asleep after a while. As he breathed, he could still hear the faint snores.


    All of a sudden, the wolf cub raised his head and looked around vigilantly. A hint of gold glinted in his oily green eyes, making him look even more bewitching in the night. The wolf cub used its mouth to nudge Chu Feng, who was still sleeping. Then, she got rid of Chu Feng''s embrace and stood vigilantly on top of the tree.


    At this moment, its heart was filled with anxiety. This feeling had saved it many times during its escape.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and looked at the young wolf cub in confusion. He did not know what was going on.


    Suddenly, the wolf cub jumped down the tree, exchanged two whining sounds with Chu Feng, then ran away.


    At that moment, Chu Feng seemed to understand what the wolf cub meant. He quickly jumped off the tree and followed in the direction the wolf cub left in.


    This was because he knew that the wolf chasing him had come again.


    At the same time that Chu Feng jumped down the treetops, a wolf howl rang out from the side of Chu Feng, causing him to be so shocked that he almost stopped. It turned out that he was already being watched by others.


    However, in the blink of an eye, Chu Feng seemed to have understood something. It was clear that the group that was chasing after him did not dare to come. Otherwise, he would not have left so easily.


    Would they really be able to calmly leave?


    The young wolf was madly running in front of him, and Chu Feng was not one bit hesitant. The aura around his body was violently surging as he closely followed the young wolf''s footsteps.


    Not only that, Chu Feng felt that this escape wouldn''t be so smooth.


    But when he saw the wolf cub take him to the edge of the water, his heart began to calm down.


    Because he knew that with water, he could hide his scent.


    The wolf cub had escaped by the water many times, so he was very confident about the water and jumped into the river without hesitation.


    With two splashing sounds, the river surface slowly calmed down.


    After a long while, Chu Feng breathed in the air and he couldn''t help but have an interesting smile on his face. This time, he succeeded in escaping.


    Just as Chu Feng was brimming with pride, a loud and clear wolf howl came from the nearby forest.


    Chu Feng could not help but feel a certain amount of numbness.


    This wolf howl was different from the usual one. It sounded even more distant and resonant. This could only mean that this wolf was of a higher level.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and continued to dive into the water. He started his life of escaping.


    After who knows how long, when Chu Feng, who was in the way, stuck his head out again, he clearly felt that not far behind him, there seemed to be something slowly approaching him.


    He couldn''t believe how they had caught up.


    Just as Chu Feng was still thinking, he suddenly felt that there was a trace of something sharp approaching him. Chu Feng knew it was an attack, so he lightly moved his body and dodged it.


    This came as a surprise to the wolf that was about to attack. It never thought that the human cub would be able to dodge its attack so easily.


    Although this was just a casual strike from it but it was fast enough to transcend the tribulation, how could that little Aurous Core stage fella dodge it?


    For a moment, it looked like it was wreaking havoc as it stared at the fleeing figure in the water.


    Chu Feng, who was underwater, still felt fear. The strike just now was too fast. Luckily, his father trained his sharpness while he was wandering, otherwise, he would have died here today.


    Just as Chu Feng was rejoicing, another wave of attacks arrived.


    This time, Chu Feng felt that there were three things that were like sharp knives quickly approaching him from behind.


    His relaxed heart tensed up again.


    What to do, what to do. Chu Feng''s mind was blank and he did not know what to do.


    He could clearly feel that the three auras were even more violent than the previous one.


    In that one thousandth of an instant, Chu Feng suddenly thought of the scene of the carp turning over.


    So, his head drilled into the bottom of the river, and his body sank down behind him, coincidentally dodging the three energies. So, his head drilled into the bottom of the river, and his body sank down behind him, and coincidentally dodged the three energies.


    When the mature wolf that emitted the three strands of force saw that the human dodged its attack that it was proud of, it became a bit angry from embarrassment. However, after thinking of its goal, it did not put Chu Feng in its heart and continued moving forward.


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but breathe a long sigh of relief when he saw the adult wolf flying far away.


    But in the blink of an eye, he seemed to have thought of something and turned around hastily, chasing in the direction that the expert had left.


    Right now, Chu Feng''s heart was beating very fast. He didn''t dare to imagine the scene of the young wolf cub facing the adult wolf. For a moment, he was a bit anxious.


    How could such a colourful cub be worthy of such an expert? After all, it was still in its infancy.


    Right now, Chu Feng did not know how to describe his feelings. That sort of urgent feeling was truly indescribable.


    Right at this critical moment, Chu Feng discovered that his Jindan had been opened and hidden. The sudden appearance of the situation caught Chu Feng unprepared. At that moment, Chu Feng had the urge to cry.


    Persistence. Persistence. Persistence. That word kept on pounding against Chu Feng''s heart, causing him to go all out while feeling weak.


    Just as Chu Feng felt that he was about to fail, the golden pellet suddenly started to tremble. Then, its dark color suddenly turned golden.


    Chu Feng knew that he had broken through. Disturbing the threshold of the middle stage of the Jindan Stage, although two epiphany made Chu Feng faintly enter the late stage, in the end, he failed. He never would have thought that he broke through at such a crucial moment.


    Many years later, when Chu Feng became a father, he would often say to his son, "A talent born from adversity!" However, this sort of sigh would cause others to snort in disdain. However, Chu Feng did not mind at all. He continued to persist in his theory that geniuses would appear in adversity.


    It was precisely those words that almost caused Chu Feng''s only son to die in the Milky Way Water.


    Chu Feng did not have the time to rejoice over his breakthrough because he knew the wolf cub was in danger.


    Although the speed of the cub was quite fast, it couldn''t compare to the adult wolf flying in the sky. After all, the difference in strength was insurmountable.


    When he thought of the wolf cub facing the fierce attacks of that expert by itself, Chu Feng couldn''t help but feel some lingering fear.


    After all, he had been lucky enough to escape two attacks earlier. Judging from the adult wolf''s attitude, it seemed to be doing it carelessly and not caring at all. Chu Feng did not dare to think of the result when he recalled that adult wolf cub had specially come for the young wolf.


    Right now, Chu Feng was frantically rushing forward. He still had some hope.


    For some reason, Chu Feng had an indescribable feeling towards this young wolf that he had only met a few times. Unknowingly, the wolf cub already had quite a high position in Chu Feng''s heart. Although their interaction was short, Chu Feng still recognized it.


    In the eastern horizon, there were wisps of dark red light. The golden sunlight shined in the sky that was the same color as water, making it seem extremely enchanting. Gradually, a ray of sunlight shot from the horizon and the sky lit up as well. Following that, the sun gradually revealed a smile from beneath the horizon and everything appeared peaceful and peaceful.


    However, Chu Feng clearly knew the killing intent beneath this tranquility. If it wasn''t for the treasures on him, he and the wolf cub would have already become souls under the blade. He couldn''t help but feel grateful towards the Buddha bead that the elder from the Dreamy Cloud Temple gave to him. If it wasn''t for this bead, the result would be ¡­ At that moment, Chu Feng faintly opened his eyes and moved them. He instantly felt a bone-piercing pain and could only use the corner of his eyes to survey his surroundings.


    At that moment, the fact that the wolf cub was curled up on the side without moving worried Chu Feng. However, he was powerless and could only watch.


    However, his mind was still thinking back to the scenes from last night. He couldn''t help but glance at the green buddhist beads on his wrist from the corner of his eyes.

 C68

    After a long while, Chu Feng''s body was slightly struggling and he could barely sit up.


    However, at that instant, he wanted to use the power in his body to extend his injured tendons, but he discovered that it was extremely painful. The heart-wrenching pain made Chu Feng curse the wolf that was in the tribulation stage again in his heart.


    However, to Chu Feng''s relief, that wolf had died. Furthermore, it had died to its own secret technique.


    Chu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at such a rather surprising ending. Could it be that the heavens could truly do whatever they wanted?


    When he thought about the momentum that the wolf had shown last night, Chu Feng was quite shocked. Luckily, Chu Feng had a protective treasure that even he did not know about.


    Chu Feng chased for a long time in the river, but he could not find any traces of the wolf cub and the adult wolf. At that moment, he became a bit anxious.


    He, who was in the water, couldn''t help but shout as he came ashore.


    All of a sudden, the low-level birds couldn''t help but move their homes again.


    In the night sky where birds flew everywhere, Chu Feng astonishedly discovered that there was one side that was completely still.


    This caused Chu Feng to be puzzled, but in the blink of an eye, Chu Feng seemed to have understood something. He hurriedly ran towards that direction.


    At this moment, Chu Feng had no other methods. He could only gamble that they had just passed through this road.


    To be honest, Chu Feng''s luck was quite good. On the road, the traces of fighting confirmed Chu Feng''s thoughts. It was precisely this pretty good luck that caused Chu Feng to fall into the trap of death.


    Many years later, Chu Feng couldn''t help sighing. If his luck was a bit worse, there would probably not be a frightening Netherworld Wolf in the future, nor would there be a Phoenix God Emperor who would shock the Three Realms in the future.


    Suddenly, Chu Feng stopped. Instantly, he gathered his power, then sent his power out of his fist and flew towards the adult wolf that was floating in the air.


    The mature wolf looked to Chu Feng''s attack with a ferocious expression. It was also a bit angry.


    Just a moment ago, he had almost been able to control the wolf cub, but he was interrupted by the human in front of him. When he looked at the wolf cub again, he was already a hundred meters away.


    The force that Chu Feng emitted arrived before the mature wolf in the blink of an eye. Chu Feng was looking forward to it. After all, this was the first time that he had fought against an expert like this.


    Just as Chu Feng was full of hope for the result, the adult wolf lightly patted his right hand and the burst of force Chu Feng sent out disappeared.


    This astonished Chu Feng. He did not expect that this wolf would be so strong in defense. He did not expect that this wolf would actually use its own body to withstand this attack which he had been storing his power for so long.


    When Chu Feng saw the result that he had anticipated, he turned around and left.


    The adult wolf, on the other hand, couldn''t help but be enraged when it saw this scene. If the cooked duck ran away, how could it not be emotional? Although he could still catch the wolf cub, he had no choice but to put in a bit more effort.


    When he thought here, he let out a long howl.


    The adult wolf howled in anger, venting the unhappiness in its heart.


    But after a moment of silence, the adult wolf continued chasing the direction the wolf cub left in. It didn''t even look at Chu Feng.


    This made Chu Feng depressed for a long time. Did he not have any charm at all? He had no choice but to doubt his own character.


    In a blink of an eye, Chu Feng had no choice but to turn around and continue chasing the adult wolf.


    How he wished now that the adult wolf was chasing him. Hey, do our protagonists have the bad taste of masochism?


    After chasing for a long time, when Chu Feng was completely exhausted, he finally saw the vicious figure of an adult wolf once again.


    But very quickly, when his gaze landed on the young wolf cub''s body, he couldn''t help but feel some pain in his heart. There were a few more wounds on the young wolf cub''s body and Chu Feng''s eyes couldn''t help spitting out a trace of flames.


    As for the adult wolf, it looked to Chu Feng who was rushing over with a ferocious expression. It appeared to be showing off its intentions.


    That made Chu Feng unable to help himself from going berserk. He summoned the Netherworld Sword and used the Imperial Sword Technique to attack the adult wolf nonstop.


    When the young wolf saw Chu Feng''s dripping attack, it also grabbed the opportunity to jump up and grab the adult wolf.


    However, Chu Feng''s fury did not seem to be of much use to the adult wolf. Instead, it seemed to have slightly angered the adult wolf.


    How could an adult wolf, who had an unknown status in the animal kingdom, tolerate a young and insolent fellow like him?


    For a moment, his sharp eyes were fixated on Chu Feng.


    However, just as its gaze was focused on Chu Feng, the wolf cub''s attack had already neared.


    However, the adult wolf didn''t even bother to look at the wolf cub''s attack. Instead, with a casual flick of its left claw, the wolf cub''s frail body floated away like a leaf, and a ''wuwu'' sound came out from the wolf cub''s throat.


    When Chu Feng heard that miserable voice, his heart started to ache. His crimson eyes were tightly fixed onto the adult wolf. However, what awaited Chu Feng was the fierce attack of the adult wolf.


    In an instant, the adult wolf that was still ten meters away from Chu Feng appeared before him. Its claw was about to reach Chu Feng''s chest.


    Chu Feng was shocked. He never would have thought that the attacks of the adult wolves would be so quick. In the blink of an eye, his anger arrived.


    "Cough, cough." Chu Feng clutched his chest and sat limply on the ground. He had an expression of disbelief as he looked at the adult wolf in front of him.


    Chu Feng had thought that he would be very strong, but he never would have thought that he would be so strong. With merely a slight movement, he almost bit his own little life away.


    The adult wolf stared at the human in disbelief. It had not expected the man to be so tough, even though it had only lifted itself slightly.


    However, it knew that even if a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator were to face its attack, it would not be as simple as vomiting blood.


    The little guy in front of him gave him too many surprises. It did not expect that this Aurous Core stage cultivator would dare to challenge it. It did not expect that this Aurous Core stage cultivator would dare to repeatedly support its tiger whiskers. It did not expect that this Aurous Core stage cultivator would be able to survive under its proud claws.


    Too many surprises, too many unimaginable things had happened to this little human boy.


    It did not know what kind of cultivation history this little fellow had.


    But now, nothing mattered anymore. It knew that it had to leave his life here today, or else it might create some kind of opponent for it in the future.


    So, when Chu Feng gave it too much surprise, its killing intent rose abruptly.


    The adult wolf drew closer and closer to Chu Feng. Its sinister eyes were glimmering with coldness. This caused Chu Feng to break out in a cold sweat.


    Am I going to die like this?


    For a moment, his heart ached. He thought of his wandering father, thought of his mother whom he had yet to meet, and thought of the promise he had made for three years.


    As he faced the threat of death, Chu Feng''s eyes couldn''t help being a bit moist.


    All of a sudden, many feelings of unwillingness and resentment filled his heart at this moment.


    Just as the adult wolf''s sharp claws were going to touch Chu Feng''s chest, the young wolf cub that was laying on the ground suddenly crashed into the adult wolf.


    It didn''t allow such an outcome. The human friend in front of it had saved its life more than once, and with such a sense of loyalty, how could it just stand by and watch?


    A wolf was a creature that needed revenge and the heart to repay kindness. Even in the face of death, they would not cower back in the slightest.


    The sudden turn of events caught the adult wolf off guard.


    His body followed the direction of the wolf cub''s attack.


    After a moment of peace, the adult wolf walked over step by step again. It felt like it was holding a prey in its hands.


    When Chu Feng saw that scene, he once again sank into despair. The feeling of lingering on the brink of death once again lingered in his heart.


    When the wolf cub collided with Chu Feng earlier, Chu Feng immediately felt that his efforts of the past few days had not been in vain.


    Looking at the wolf cub on the ground, he was moved for a moment.


    He had paid the same price for his own efforts, and the friendship he had built up from fighting side by side with death was truly deep.


    Chu Feng crawled next to the wolf cub. Every time he moved, traces of blood would leak out from his mouth, but Chu Feng did not give up.


    When Chu Feng held the wolf cub in his arms, his heart was filled with satisfaction.


    For a moment, those unfulfilled wishes and promises were no longer important.


    In a moment of life and death, Chu Feng was satisfied with being able to become such a brother. Chu Feng tightly embraced the wolf cub''s body and silently awaited the arrival of death.


    When the adult wolf saw Chu Feng''s appearance, it relaxed a bit. After all, the game of cat and mouse was quite interesting.


    Perhaps the adult wolf wanted to quickly take care of the two burdens in front of it, or perhaps it was so kind as to not let Chu Feng and the others die in too much pain, so it decided to use its ultimate move in its heart.


    This way, he could get rid of it in one fell swoop. It was quite a flaunting feeling.


    The energy slowly formed a ball in the mouth of the adult wolf. It first dimmed, then turned golden, and finally looked solid.


    Moments later, that ball of energy was spat out from the mouth of the adult wolf. Following which, the adult wolf''s body swayed a little and it seemed to lack strength.


    At this moment, the adult wolf proudly looked at the golden ball. That was its final magical treasure, after entering the tribulation period, it had never had the chance to test its might, so it couldn''t help but look forward to what would happen.


    Instantly, when the ball of gold neared Chu Feng, the buddhist beads on his right wrist suddenly emitted a green brilliance and shined both Chu Feng and the wolf cub into it.


    When the group of adult wolves came in contact with the green barrier, they instantly bounced back, and their direction was exactly where the adult wolves were. They quickly rushed towards the adult wolves who were still feeling scared and proud of themselves.


    The adult wolf was shocked by the sudden change. It saw that its secret weapon was attacking it, but it had no intention of dodging.


    Very quickly, that golden ball made contact with the adult wolf''s fur, and before the adult wolf could even have the chance to mourn, its body was already decaying at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    He never would have thought that the golden gaseous substance had such destructive power. He thought that if he were to be touched by the gaseous substance, what would the result be?


    At that moment, Chu Feng did not dare to continue thinking about it. However, thinking about how that guy would end up dying on the ultimate move that he was proud of, he did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    After a while, Chu Feng turned his gaze towards his hand. The jade-green buddhist beads that had a green brilliance appeared even more demonic in that night.


    Just as Chu Feng was still in a daze, the change happened again.


    The green light of the buddhist beads line shone so much that Chu Feng could not open his eyes.


    However, Chu Feng could feel that the green-coloured brilliance was speedily attacking his meridians and his body was also endlessly suffering from colic. After a while, his forehead started to seep out light sweat.


    However, in the blink of an eye, Chu Feng hurriedly used the weak force in his body to contend against it. However, very soon, the light yellow force was devoured by the green brilliance.


    Seeing such a miserable result, at that instant, Chu Feng didn''t know what to do. He could only watch as the green brilliance spread throughout his body.


    Wherever the green stream passed by, it seemed to have turned into scorched earth.


    Chu Feng who was lying on the ground, could clearly feel the scorching anxiety. After a while, his body turned a bit red and the temperature on the surface of his body also kept on increasing.


    After a short moment, Chu Feng gradually felt his brain getting heavier and heavier and his consciousness also became a bit blurry. At the end, he fainted and he lost consciousness.


    However, the green brilliance did not stop its rampaging. Right at the moment when Chu Feng''s consciousness dissipated, the green brilliance started to shine.


    However, the green gas tightly wrapped around Chu Feng''s body. Right now, Chu Feng seemed like a green pupa.


    Time slowly passed and the unconscious Chu Feng could no longer feel the pain brought by the green brilliance.


    After a long while, Chu Feng slowly opened his eyes and slightly moved. He instantly felt bone-wrenching pain all over his body.


    After waking up, Chu Feng checked his body and discovered that his veins were heavily injured. He couldn''t help but use the bit of power remaining in his body to heal his injured tendons.


    After a while, Chu Feng discovered within the faint yellow energy, there were traces of green stripes mixed within. That made him very confused.


    He scanned the green one with his consciousness. He wanted to find out what the green stripes were, but he failed. He couldn''t help but think that the green belt was left behind by the green light a moment ago.


    After a short moment of questioning, in the blink of an eye, he thought of the heart-piercing pain. Chu Feng''s body couldn''t help but tremble a bit.


    Right now, the unknown green object was in his energy. Didn''t that mean that there was an unfixed time bomb installed in his body?


    Upon thinking of this, cold sweat began to pour from Chu Feng''s forehead. His complexion turned pale.


    The way he looked at the green buddhist beads was also a bit strange. Was this a disaster or a blessing!


    But then, he realized that if it wasn''t for this unknown object, he might have already died here!


    Since his life was taken, let him be!


    Life and death depended on fate. Everything was up to fate! After thinking it through, Chu Feng felt a bit of relief. Then, he used the tiny bit of energy to repair the heavily injured tendons in his body.

 C69

    Chu Feng, who restored the tendons of a cultivator, was extremely weak. The young wolf cub on the side was the same. Seeing the two of them in such a sorry state, Chu Feng couldn''t help but bitterly smile.


    In the past few days of escaping, Chu Feng discovered that he had already lost his way. Where did he go?


    For a moment, he couldn''t help being a bit anxious. Thinking back to his master''s instructions, Chu Feng didn''t know what to do. In the end, he could only uselessly close his eyes and silently repair the cultivator''s scarred body.


    After a long while, Chu Feng managed to recover a bit of his strength. He struggled to stand up, and began to walk westward while hugging the little wolf.


    He didn''t know how long he walked for, but he saw the stars change several times. When the morning sun arrived, Chu Feng discovered some traces of smoke nearby. So, he hugged the wolf cub and walked forward.


    He hadn''t slept at all in the past few nights. In addition to the injuries on his body, Chu Feng was already exhausted. As he walked, he was also swaying quite unsteadily. However, he could not help but grit his teeth and hold on when he saw the scene in front of him.


    The wolf cub in his embrace didn''t show any signs of waking up yet, and the breath coming from his nose was also extremely weak, which really worried Chu Feng.


    However, in the blink of an eye he remembered the wolf cub''s amazing recovery ability when he first saw it. He couldn''t help but gradually calm down. The reason why the wolf cub was still so dispirited right now was probably because he had consumed too much of his energy during the battle!


    However, on the day of the battle, a pair of sharp eyes suddenly opened at the edge of the Immortal World. However, on the day of the battle, a pair of sharp eyes opened at the edge of the Immortal World.


    He instantly thought of something and hurriedly left his cultivation area.


    As the days passed day by day, Chu Feng had already been in this little village for half a year.


    The people there were very good. Chu Feng stayed in the Village Head''s house and shared the same life as them. Chu Feng gradually forgot about the life and death escape in the village half a year ago.


    After half a year of recuperation, Chu Feng''s body gradually improved and his spirit also became more and more resplendent.


    The peaceful days would eventually pass by. Today, Chu Feng had packed his luggage and prepared to leave this little village.


    "Are you really leaving?" A gentle voice with a hint of reluctance sounded from outside the door curtain.


    Chu Feng turned his head around and saw a bit of worry on that exquisite face. Immediately, he felt a bit reluctant. However, he still nodded his head firmly and said, "Mm, he''s going."


    Hearing his strong tone, the girl''s face became even more unsightly. Her eyes could even faintly see the tears that were about to fall. The girl held back her sobs and asked, "Will you still come back?"


    As he looked at the girl who had tears all over her face, Chu Feng was a bit terrified. He never would have thought that she would ask that question and he didn''t know how to reply. After a while, Chu Feng said, "I''m afraid I won''t return. I''m just a passerby."


    When Chu Feng said that he was only a passerby, the tears in the girl''s eyes couldn''t help but fall and she ran away while crying. Leaving Chu Feng alone in the room, he muttered, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. "


    In those half a year of being together, Chu Feng knew that the girl really liked him, but he clearly knew that he could not accept that there was another girl waiting for him in the distant village.


    Suddenly, the curtain to the door was opened. A dark man rushed over to Chu Feng and ruthlessly smashed his way into Chu Feng''s chest.


    Chu Feng took two steps back and looked at the boy who was around his own age with some surprise. He did not know what was happening to him. Normally, their relationship was very good.


    The tanned man replied, "Why?"


    Chu Feng held onto his aching chest and said, "I''m sorry, I really can''t."


    "No, why, why. "Erya, what''s bad about it? It''s not like it''s not compatible with you at all." The tanned man shouted angrily.


    "I know you like Erya a lot too. I''ll leave it to you after I leave." Chu Feng did not answer his question. Instead, he continued to speak.


    When the black-skinned man saw Chu Feng''s evasive reply, he impulsively leaped towards Chu Feng.


    "Stop." A weak and determined voice came from outside.


    When the tanned man heard the weak voice, his body that was rushing forward came to a halt in a daze.


    He turned around and looked at the girl with a hidden bitterness. Then without a word, he shook his head and walked outside.


    The girl looked at Chu Feng in embarrassment, then her cherry lips lightly opened and she said, "Sorry."


    "I''m fine." Chu Feng simply replied. The room the girl had left. Chu Feng also left the room.


    Last night, Chu Feng had already bid farewell to the villagers. Right now, the villagers were very busy, so who would come to send him off?


    As he walked along a small road in the countryside, Chu Feng recalled Erya''s appearance and an indescribable feeling arose in his heart.


    What''s wrong with me? This is the same for Mount Shu, and this is also the same for here. Why am I making the girl sad like this?


    She was the daughter of the village chief, about the same age as him. When she smiled, there were two dimples at the corners of her mouth. She looked extremely adorable. One of Erya''s eyes was a single eyelid, the other a double eyelid, Erya ¡­ Many memories resonated in Chu Feng''s mind. Half a year of life left Chu Feng with endless memories, as well as endless longing for the girl.


    After taking a deep breath, Chu Feng continued forward. This was only one of his relay stations. After a short rest, he would be on his way.


    In that half a year of cultivation, Chu Feng had already returned to the optimal state from back then. To be more precise, he was even more valiant than before, meaning that there was an unknown green color.


    The road was a bit desolate and a bit empty. Chu Feng walked along the small path on the main road by himself and searched everywhere. No one knew what he was looking for and his mind was currently in chaos.


    Humans were not like plants and vegetation, how could they be ruthless? After spending half a year together, if one were to say that they had no feelings, they would probably be lying. However, Chu Feng knew that he could not. That girl had already entered his heart. He would not allow her to receive any harm, including the injuries he had given her. Therefore, he could only choose to stay away from Erya.


    "You are just a passerby in my life, and so am I in yours. If we had met earlier, things might not have ended like this. Let this beautiful encounter become a long memory!


    Then, he took a deep breath, swung it around and continued walking forward. Let me continue my pursuit of the pinnacle of existences! "


    He could not help but shout into the dense forest, and the wolf cub also followed up with a roar, as if it wanted to fight against the sky.


    Chu Feng crouched down and patted the wolf cub''s head. Then, he said, "Let us fight for that peak existence!"


    Chu Feng felt that he was very insignificant after seeing that wolf. Back in Mount Shu, he was someone of the same age as Chu Feng. However, what was the use of that? In the face of danger, he would have perished and lost his life.


    So, right now, Chu Feng only wanted to search for the peak of the Dao.

 C70

    On the main street of the town, there were a few people walking about occasionally. From their expressions, one could see some unease and some fear.


    Chu Feng sized up this small and ancient town with suspicion.


    "Young man, you''re just passing by!" A benevolent voice came from the alley to Chu Feng''s left. Chu Feng turned his head around and saw an old man in ragged clothes looking at him from the corner of a wall.


    The memories of his childhood came back to him at this moment. Back then, he had the same shabby clothes, the same slovenly appearance, the same despise.


    Perhaps it was due to common diseases, but Chu Feng walked towards the old man who was lying in the corner.


    The old man looked at him benevolently, then said, "Young man, if there''s nothing else, you should leave as soon as possible."


    After hearing those words, Chu Feng was a bit stunned. He stared blankly and asked, "What happened to this town?"


    The old man said dejectedly, "The robbers on the mountain are getting more and more rampant. It''s not good to ask for food now."


    The old man paused for a moment, then continued, "Let''s go! Leave as soon as possible. "


    With that, he leaned against the corner of the wall as if he was about to fall asleep.


    Seeing that he was unwilling to say anything more, Chu Feng also quietly walked away.


    Just as Chu Feng walked past the bend, the unconscious old man suddenly opened his muddle-headed eyes. At that moment, he was no longer spiritless like before. Replacing it was a sharp gaze.


    As Chu Feng walked on the deserted street and looked around, he felt that something was wrong. However, he was unable to tell what exactly it was.


    The wolf cub closely followed behind Chu Feng and looked around vigilantly. When it first entered the little town, it clearly felt a wave of killing intent. However, it disappeared in the blink of an eye and it did not know where it was.


    Therefore, he could only stay alert.


    "Sell flowers, sell flowers."


    A clear and melodious voice rang out from the end of the basket. Chu Feng couldn''t help but forget about it. A girl who wore very simple and unadorned clothes was calling out to him while holding the basket.


    This scene caused Chu Feng to be shocked. This girl appeared to be incompatible with this scene. It seemed as if no one else was willing to go out, even if the night on the road was full of panic, and then hurriedly left.


    The girl looked a little anxious. Her voice sounded a little urgent, as if she was worried that the flowers in the basket wouldn''t be sold.


    Chu Feng looked at the girl for a while and helplessly shook his head. Then, he walked straight towards her.


    "Whew." After turning the corner, Chu Feng often breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, he had been kind and sold all of her flowers. Was she using them that emotionally? The girl almost knelt down and said thank you when she thought of how she had bought all the flowers.


    That gave Chu Feng a headache. Although his current identity was there, thinking back to his childhood memories, Chu Feng never treated himself as the young master of the Chu family.


    The sky gradually darkened and Chu Feng looked around. Then, he walked towards the tavern whose signboard was dilapidated.


    As he walked through the doorstep, an obvious sour smell filled his nose. It made Chu Feng a bit unable to accept that. Why were the conditions in this inn so bad!?


    When the manager and waiter saw that a guest came, they looked at Chu Feng with smiles on their faces. It had been a long time since someone came to stay at Chu Feng''s place, so when the manager saw Chu Feng, he was a bit surprised.


    "Esteemed guest, we are staying here. The environment here is beautiful, the air fresh, the service is thoughtful and the price is cheap."


    The head storekeeper kept on saying those words. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng interrupting him, he would probably be bragging for an hour!


    The environment was beautiful, and there were only a few broken stools in the living room. The air was fresh, and it was already musty. What was most unacceptable was the price. Ten taels of silver a night? Chu Feng cursed in his heart. How was this a shop! It was obviously a black shop.


    He had only stayed in the capital for a night, but he hadn''t thought that it would be so expensive in such a remote place.


    Chu Feng also wanted to haggle, but the shopkeeper''s words dispelled that thought.


    The words went like this: "Young man, don''t haggle with me. There is only one inn in this town, and you know that things are only considered precious, so, hehe ¡­" At the end, the shopkeeper was so shy that he couldn''t say anything.


    But the meaning was very clear. This made Chu Feng depressed for a long time. He did not expect such a small shopkeeper to be so arrogant. How could society allow him to live?


    At that moment, Chu Feng couldn''t help sighing in his heart. The young wolf also seemed to feel that it was being bullied. It cried out twice to relieve the unhappiness in its heart.


    When Chu Feng saw that the wolf cub was this understanding of human nature, he was immediately moved. They were truly the same people who had fallen to the same end of the world! If Chu Feng knew that the wolf cub only barked when he was hungry, would he be so depressed that he would vomit blood?


    After a simple meal, the sky gradually darkened.


    Gradually, the glare became softer and softer, causing people to have an indescribable feeling of pleasure. Seeing all that happened, Chu Feng''s heart gradually calmed down, but in the blink of an eye, he thought of the words of the wandering old man, so calm that it was a bit uneasy.


    In the end, Chu Feng smiled. He had the arrogant attitude of someone who would fend for themselves. Wasn''t he the legendary bandit? What was that supposed to mean?


    Chu Feng thought to himself.


    The wolf cub on the side also started to whimper, as if it had a fighting spirit. Seeing its adorable appearance, Chu Feng couldn''t help squatting down and lovingly patting the wolf cub''s head.


    Suddenly, the wolf cub vigilantly stood up and looked out of the window. This surprised Chu Feng. The wolf cub''s vigilant posture surprised Chu Feng. That feeling of escaping flooded his mind once again. Could it be ¡­ Chu Feng thought about it in disbelief. Could it be that the existences that defied the heavens were chasing after them? Soon, Chu Feng shook his head and consoled himself with the thought, "How is this possible?" After living in seclusion for more than half a year, how could those fellows possibly discover his traces?


    Chu Feng stood at the window and looked outside. At this moment, the sky had turned dark.


    In the blink of an eye, the setting sun welcomed the bright moon and the bright mirror in the sky. The bright moonlight was reflected on Chu Feng''s resolute face, giving people an indescribable feeling.


    Suddenly, a tiny black dot appeared under the bright moonlight. Gradually, the shadow got closer and closer. It could be vaguely seen that it was a flying figure.


    Chu Feng was astonished. Another person was flying through the air. The book said, "Those who can fly are all experts who have stepped into the Divine Tribulation Realm." Could it be that the Cultivation Lake was so deep? For a moment, Chu Feng felt as if he was a drop in the ocean. The figure got closer and closer and suddenly appeared in front of Chu Feng''s window. Looking at Chu Feng, the sudden situation caught him off guard. Why would the expert in front of him come to look for him?


    Chu Feng tightly stared at the mysterious person in front of him.


    The expert covered by a black veil looked at Chu Feng in anger. Then, he said, "Go! This place doesn''t accept you. "


    The expert''s sudden words made Chu Feng look at him with a bit of amazement.


    After a moment of blankness, Chu Feng reacted and a bit embarrassedly explained, "I just ¡­"


    Before Chu Feng could explain, he felt a majestic current of air enveloping his entire body. The sudden change left Chu Feng at a loss. He looked at the expert in front of him with an expression of shock, and his body gradually started to float. This scene looked very strange. The wolf cub whined as he looked at Chu Feng, fear appearing in his eyes.


    When the mysterious black-cloaked person heard the voice of the wolf cub, he turned around and extended his hand. The wolf cub also strangely floated in the air like Chu Feng.


    "Go! You are not allowed to step foot in this place ever again, or else ¡­ "


    The black-robed man''s angry voice echoed throughout the night, causing the peaceful night to turn strange.


    Chu Feng felt his body gradually fly forward. The feeling of flying made Chu Feng feel very comfortable. The fear just now was already thrown to the back of his head.


    "Aiya." A painful cry broke the silence of the forest, followed by a mournful cry.


    "Damned old man, don''t think that just because you have great ability you can pull it out ¡­"


    A wave of angry curses came from Chu Feng''s throat, and the wolf cub also sobbed as he followed from behind. For a moment, the scene looked quite comical. A man and a wolf were just conversing like this.


    Chu Feng cleared his throat and muttered to himself, "What a strange old man."


    In the instant that expert appeared, Chu Feng already recognized him. He was the wandering old man he met today, the old man who covered his face and pretended to be mysterious while exposing his special wandering smell.


    "What a strange person!" That town isn''t his home, so why aren''t you letting me in? " Chu Feng couldn''t help grumbling with resentment, "And my money."


    When he thought of himself spending quite a bit of money and now he was going to sleep on the streets, it was hard for Chu Feng to accept the abominable reality.


    He couldn''t help but to grumble in his heart about this damned society.


    A skinny boy sat on a pile of fat. Beside him was a wolf licking its own fur. Under the bright moonlight, the scene looked hard to accept.


    Chu Feng, who had calmed down, couldn''t help but think, "How could that expert be willing to beg for a living in this little town?" Instantly, all sorts of doubts swirled in Chu Feng''s mind.


    In the end, Chu Feng helplessly sighed and said, "Truly a strange person." The wolf cub followed behind Chu Feng while whining.


    This made Chu Feng feel that the journey was no longer boring. At night, the wind was a bit cold. Chu Feng shrunk his body and leaned towards the bonfire. His eyes revealed traces of sadness.


    He had been away from home for more than a year. What happened to the wandering father? What happened to the missing mother? How is the scent? Suddenly, all sorts of thoughts began to form in Chu Feng''s mind. He felt a sense of helplessness. He was alone by himself, but it seemed that ¡­ The more he thought about it, the more his heart ached. The wolf cub who was sleeping seemed to feel that the atmosphere was a bit off. He opened his eyes, looked at Chu Feng, then stood up, walked towards Chu Feng and rubbed his thigh. Chu Feng, who was in the midst of dejection, looked at the wolf cub that had such a human nature. He couldn''t help sighing, "I''m not alone! I still have it!" The brother who had died when he was born.


    Chu Feng lovingly patted the wolf cub''s head, then hugged it and said while looking at it, "From now on, we are brothers. We will not leave you."


    The wolf cub nodded his head in a rather human manner when he heard Chu Feng''s words. At this moment, Sirius and the Great Emperor of the Phoenix formed a relationship that left them puzzled.


    Two pairs of shining eyes stared at each other in the night sky. A soft feeling of affection lingered in their hearts, and their tacit understanding of life and death once again rose to another level.


    The first ray of sunlight shined upon him in the morning and Chu Feng woke up from his cultivation. After a night of hard work, the golden cores in his body became more realistic than before.


    That unknown green thread seemed to have grown thicker in the Jindan. Ever since Chu Feng formed the core a month ago, the golden core became a bit strange. It was as if there were strands of green threads mixed within the energy.


    That mutation made Chu Feng feel a bit at a loss of what to do, but Chu Feng astonishedly discovered that the destructive power of his aura was several times stronger than before. It seemed like it was brought about by the unknown green silk.


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but size up the buddhist beads in his hand. The face of that old monk appeared in his mind once again. Do you really not understand what those people are up to? "Stop pretending to be mysterious. You don''t even say clearly about giving me something." Chu Feng started to complain again.


    Chu Feng helplessly stood up, looked at the sun that just rose, and yelled, "One day, I will also stand on the peak of cultivation!"


    Yesterday, the blow the mysterious wandering old man gave him was too big. The feeling of being dominated by others made Chu Feng very displeased. Many years later, Chu Feng understood the strange attitude of the old man and he couldn''t help sighing. His luck wasn''t bad!

 C71

    Chu Feng organized his emotions and prepared to continue forward. The pursuit of the pinnacle of cultivation still had a long way to go, and he knew he could not stop.


    During his time in the prehistoric era, he learned about the importance of power, and that was the summary between life and death. Right now, he was sailing far away from home, no, from the moment he left home, he had always been fighting and never stopped.


    Even though he was still hardworking in Mount Shu, even though his new master had taught him everything, even though he was still searching for the Dao of Heaven alone, Chu Feng knew that he would not give up.


    This was not only because of him, but more for her, for them, for the family he had.


    Sunlight scattered all over the land and illuminated the road in front of them. Chu Feng brought the wolf cub and continued their journey.


    It was noon, so Chu Feng stopped in a small forest. After half a day of running with luck, his body was a bit tired, so he sat under the shade of a tree and took a deep breath to recover his almost exhausted energy. At that moment, the golden core was almost transparent.


    "Whew." After a constant exhale, Chu Feng woke up from his recovery.


    At this moment, he had a smile on his face. This extreme exhaustion was indeed a pretty good cultivation method.


    Previously in the prehistoric era, he could only last for a few hours. Now, he could even run for half a day without any problems. Chu Feng couldn''t help but feel happy for his improvement. He couldn''t help touching his chest and thinking back to that night when the mysterious person who gave out books started cultivating using the training methods on the tree.


    A burst of fighting sounds came from the depths of the forest. That made Chu Feng frown. Why was it like this wherever he went! Originally, Chu Feng wanted to quietly retreat, but due to his curiosity, he carefully moved closer to the sounds of fighting.


    In the early morning, a pair of bright eyes was staring at a young girl dressed in pink. Suddenly, the fairy-like little girl appeared in Chu Feng''s mind. The fragrance that captivated him greatly also liked to wear pink clothes.


    After a moment of absent-mindedness, the girl in pink was already at a disadvantage.


    The two men who had besieged her were quite pleased with themselves as their sword was about to pierce into the girl''s chest.


    "No."


    Chu Feng suddenly loudly yelled within the grass. With the sudden change in events, the man''s sword was a bit slow and the girl easily dodged it.


    Chu Feng stood there awkwardly, not knowing what to do.


    The two men also stopped their hands and looked at Chu Feng who suddenly appeared. In the end, they exchanged gazes, nodded, and started attacking Chu Feng.


    This sudden change of events left the girl at a loss. She stood there blankly for a moment, quietly watching the battle.


    He wanted to stab Chu Feng''s right arm with his sword. At that moment, the other man had already sealed Chu Feng''s escape, and just as he was going to stab, the two men''s eyes flashed with a smug light.


    "Aooo." After a long howl, a figure suddenly appeared on Chu Feng''s right arm.


    "Dang." With a sound, the sword snapped. This caused the two fellows who were feeling proud to be dumbstruck. Their eyes blinked as they looked at the figure that had suddenly appeared.


    Chu Feng smiled as he looked to the young wolf cub that was standing beside him. "Thanks!"


    When the wolf cub heard those words, he turned his head to the side and appeared to ignore Chu Feng''s thanks.


    The man and wolf conversation surprised the two men. Since when did they become partners?


    The two of them exchanged glances once more, then nodded fiercely. Suddenly, they turned around and ran away.


    Chu Feng didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Originally, he wanted to have a fierce battle, but he never would have thought that they would turn around and run away. Chu Feng shook his head and prepared to leave.


    "Wait a moment."


    Chu Feng puzzledly turned around and looked at the pink dressed girl.


    "Thank you, brother. May I ask your name?" The girl''s sweet voice lingered in Chu Feng''s heart.


    Chu Feng shook his head, turned around and left. A small matter is nothing. " As Chu Feng turned around, he spoke.


    He had only saved her through an accident, so why would he want to cause more trouble?


    "My name is Mengyan, thank you!" The girl''s face was a bit red as she yelled towards the direction Chu Feng left in.


    For a moment, the girl was at a loss. She thought about how she was always surrounded by stars and moon wherever she went, so why was it that in front of this young man ¡­ Meng Yan couldn''t help but start to doubt her own appearance.


    This time, when he sneaked down the mountain, he didn''t expect that he would run into the legendary Ai family brothers. He was already prepared to die, but he didn''t expect that ¡­ Looking at the figure that was getting further and further away, the girl felt a bit dejected. Many times a hero saving a beauty had appeared in her dreams. She never expected to encounter such an ending.


    He did not put the punishment of their encounter in the bottom of his heart. In his heart, the young elf girl already occupied everything. Even if he were to meet an extremely beautiful girl now, Chu Feng would not be moved by her.


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked at the faintly discernible little town in the distance. He raised his head and looked at the sky, then rushed forward and prayed in his heart: I hope that I don''t meet that lunatic old man in this little town.


    After an afternoon of body training, Chu Feng''s body was a bit tired. Right now, he wanted to find an inn to bathe and rest.


    As the sun was setting in the small town, in such a peaceful atmosphere, Chu Feng felt that his killing intent was a bit out of place. Chu Feng took a deep breath and tried his best to merge himself into it.


    As it was near night in the little town, the people walking on the street were a bit sparse. Chu Feng walked forward along the street. He walked into an inn and it seemed quite clean. Chu Feng got a room and went upstairs.


    Chu Feng lowered his head as if he was thinking about something. Feeling that a person was walking towards him, Chu Feng raised his head.


    It''s her! The girl in pink.


    The narrow staircase could not allow two people to walk side by side. Chu Feng leaned towards the side and indicated to the girl that she should go first.


    The girl wanted to go up to greet him, but luckily, Chu Feng avoided her. She felt a bit uncomfortable, so she frowned and her eyes shined. However, she quickly calmed herself and went downstairs.


    In the instant that he brushed past her shoulders, Chu Feng clearly felt a tear fall from the girl''s eyes. That made Chu Feng puzzled.


    The young girl repeatedly questioned herself in her heart: "Why? Why are you treating me like this?!" The two of them had only met once, but at this moment of life and death, the shadow of the boy had already been deeply reflected in the girl''s heart.


    The silence of the night, Meng Yan lying on the bed, rolling back and forth, how could she not sleep, all she could think about was that very cold boy, unknowingly, her eyes were filled with shining tears, tears ran down her pillow, wetting the white pillow towel.


    Meng Yan couldn''t help but think of that stubborn and cold boy, his resolute face, and his deep eyes ¡­ The young girl unknowingly fell asleep with a smile on her face. However, our Chu Feng does not know about all of this. At this moment, he was cultivating.


    The extreme exhaustion from the day was now very refreshing as he cultivated. A cool and refreshing energy circulated through his muscles and veins, stimulating and warming up his cells for rebirth. The unknown green silk in his body was growing bit by bit. Although he did not know what it was, Chu Feng was still very confident because the destructive power of the unknown green silk was too strong. In the battle of dancing today, Chu Feng suddenly thought of a scheme.


    Using his yellow Qi to wrap around the green threads, this Shadow Concealment technique would definitely cause his opponent to suffer. The young man wandering about, he was no longer that kind of benevolent person. Too many ugliness, too many betrayals, had baptized his originally pure heart, and his heart had long since retracted its pity. He only revealed a gentle side when facing his own people.


    The silence of the night was even more desolate in this desolate winter. Even though the beauty had intentions, she was heartless.


    As the morning sun rose, Chu Feng woke up from his cultivation. The journey of a new day began.


    Days passed, and the harsh winter weather quietly left. Three months of cultivation on the snowy ground made the young Chu Feng look a bit haggard.


    However, after three months of bitter cultivation, Chu Feng, who was in the early phase of the Aurous Core stage, went straight to the late phase of the Aurous Core stage. However, after three months of bitter cultivation, Chu Feng, who was in the early phase of the aurous core, went straight to the late phase of the aurous core.


    Chu Feng gradually started to shine under the guidance of the ancient book. The silent meditation in the cruel red snow caused Chu Feng to change in the past three months. His sharp senses were born with pain.


    In the past three months, there had been a lot of unspeakable bitterness and pain.


    He had exhausted his physical strength time and time again, yet he was still unable to sleep at night. This kind of cruel cultivation method was only able to bring about this tiny bit of improvement. Only the wolf cub knew of the hardships he had gone through.


    "Guild?" Chu Feng muttered. When they were cultivating in the forest a few days ago, the two cultivators mentioned the same thing. It was as if they were discussing something important at the peak of Danyang Peak, and important figures would appear in the cultivation world.


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but want to go and have a look as well. He had been cultivating for some time now, but he still didn''t know much about the cultivation world. There were also some questions on cultivation. Although there was that ancient book in front of him, he still felt that if someone gave him a little guidance, he would have a different kind of mental state. Thus, Chu Feng decided to go to the Meeting of Heroes first. Perhaps, he would meet his deaf and dumb teacher there.


    Danyang Peak was located in the western border region and was a long way from there. Although there were few people here, there were still some merchants that moved here and there because the medicinal herbs there made the cultivators salivate.


    "Let''s go!" Chu Feng said to himself. His gaze turned to the west. With a leap, Chu Feng''s body shot out.


    "Aooo." The wolf cub let out a long howl and immediately followed Chu Feng.


    At the peak of a distant mountain in the north, a young girl dressed in plain clothes was standing there, looking down at everything. She was once again thinking of that cold boy.


    Even in winter, when the snow was still falling, she would stand there and stare at it for a few hours, as if she was concerned about the south.


    But now, the snow flowers, all things come to life, only she in her own fabricated dream, has been sleeping.


    Right now, besides gazing towards the south, Meng Yan was either training or practicing. She knew in her stomach that only when she was strong would she be able to protect her worries in the future.


    The teacher was very curious about the girl''s crazy cultivation. In the past, she had always been afraid of cultivation, so she had always tried to find some connections.


    But now, the girl''s docility made him feel uneasy. Ask the girl, the girl just says she wants to get stronger. There was nothing her master could do, so he could only satisfy her perverted training.


    In just three months, the girl had advanced from the middle phase of the Aurous Core stage to the early phase of the Nascent Soul stage. This made the girl''s master not know whether to be happy or sad.


    "Mengyan, go back and pack up. Tomorrow, we will go down the mountain."


    A calm voice came from behind the girl. Meng Yan turned around, looked at her master, and left.


    She knew that the four-yearly meeting of heroes was about to take place, and she was looking forward to seeing the cold boy who had captivated him.


    Fate connected them, causing the world to have another miserable person. He didn''t know what Yue Lao was doing, or how he had teased the men and women of the mortal world.


    Was this a sin that he owed from his previous life, or was this fate that he should have in this life?

 C72

    In the depths of the forest, a young man wearing a white robe was crazily running away. A handsome figure was closely following behind him.


    Just like this, a man and a wolf were on their way, no one stopping. When the birds in the sky saw this scene, they had the urge to fight. An hour later, the birds were tired and panting. They thought to themselves, "Damn, what are these two things?" Why did I, the aerial assassin, ignore them ¡­ The more the bird in the sky thought about it, the more it bowed down. In the end, it actually had the urge to commit suicide.


    Within a day, there were quite a few birds that fell and died on the trail in the dense forest. For a time, it became an unsolved mystery.


    Everyone was tired from the long journey. They stopped and rested against the water. After a few days of hurrying, Chu Feng felt that the Jindan in his body became more solid than before, but at the same time, all the muscles in his body would ache if they slightly moved.


    After a short rest, he began to visualize the future path of cultivation in his mind. Suddenly, the water in the pool started to roll. Chu Feng''s eyes were tightly staring at the rolling water. The wolf cub also vigilantly stood up and tightly leaned on Chu Feng''s side. Chu Feng was curious as to what kind of monster was in the depths of the pool.


    But suddenly, he felt a dangerous aura envelop him and he started to leave just like that. However, the urge of curiosity made Chu Feng only push back a bit and he silently looked at everything that suddenly happened.


    The pressure it felt from the unknown object was too big. That atmosphere was a bit different from that of the mature wolf leader. It really wanted to leave just like that, but when it saw that Chu Feng did not have the slightest intention of leaving, it could only stand on the spot and watch.


    The water gradually boiled and the two pairs of tentacles appeared. Gradually, a pair of eyes the size of a washbasin appeared in front of Chu Feng, and immediately after, his mouth was full of fangs.


    Suddenly, Chu Feng shouted, "Quickly, retreat!" Following Chu Feng''s explosive shout, the wolf cub quickly ran out. At the same time, a fireball shot out from its mouth filled with fangs and landed on the spot that he was standing before.


    Cold sweat kept on flowing out of Chu Feng''s body. Why did the monster in front of him who didn''t know anything suddenly attack him? Before Chu Feng even had the chance to recover, the monster''s body appeared on the surface of the water. Its snake-like body and two claws were in front of its chest and the beard on its mouth was slightly fluttering along with the wind.


    At the moment when that monster appeared, Chu Feng recognized it. Legend has it that if it was stopped by the nine tribulations, it would take advantage of the wind to turn into a dragon, but the chances of this happening were too slim. Even if it succeeded in transforming into a dragon, the True Dragon in the sky would not let it succeed at the moment it flew.


    Because the flood dragon was the dragon clan''s shame, and was said to be the offspring of a princess of the dragon clan and a prince of the snake clan, dragons were not allowed to become dragons. The book said that the dragon was fierce and cruel. It would often swallow the cores of other creatures to increase its cultivation. This kind of cruel flight made it have no choice but to guard the wilderness.


    "What should I do?" Chu Feng couldn''t help but start to blame himself. If it wasn''t for his curiosity, he wouldn''t have dragged the wolf cub down; if he had chosen to escape at the beginning, he wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    At that moment, all sorts of remorse surged into his heart. Seeing the Earth Dragon that was getting closer and closer, Chu Feng did not know what to do. He knew that he could silently look forward to the mysterious treasures on his body.


    But those jade pendants and buddhist beads, at this crucial moment, they didn''t have any reaction at all. It made Chu Feng feel a bit depressed. In the previous few life and death situations, Chu Feng felt a trace of reliance from those external things. Although he was usually as diligent as before, he still had an arrogant attitude in his heart. He could have left just now at that moment, but he still chose to see what happened with the buddhist beads and the jade token.


    At this point, there was nothing that could be done about it.


    Facing the threat of death, Chu Feng chose to resist. Although it was useless here, it was not Chu Feng''s style to sit and wait for death.


    Beams of energy shot out from Chu Feng''s fist. That Earth Dragon''s scales were extremely thick, and it completely ignored Chu Feng''s attack.


    Very quickly, the Earth Dragon''s attack, mixed with traces of anger, surged over. With a swipe of its right claw, Chu Feng''s body fiercely slammed into the ground and a mouthful of blood dyed his white clothes red.


    The Earth Dragon closed in on Chu Feng step by step. The aura of death enveloped Chu Feng''s heart once again. The desire to become stronger had also become stronger than before. Chu Feng tightly clenched both of his fists. His nails had already pierced through his palms and he was waiting for it to get a bit closer to give him a fatal strike.


    The Earth Dragon walked forward with large strides. It didn''t feel the humans in front of it at all. The Earthen Dragon''s front paw was pressed onto Chu Feng''s chest. This caused Chu Feng to be unable to move in the slightest.


    The Fierce Tooth''s mouth emitted waves of stench. At the moment when it was about to bite down, Chu Feng''s right fist was thrown towards the Earth Dragon''s eye. A golden light, mixed with traces of green energy, shot towards the Earth Dragon''s right eye.


    "Roar, roar, roar!" The Earth Dragon took a few steps back and shouted angrily. The tiny human in front of him actually dared to do this. Although that attack didn''t do anything to him, if he did not transform a few months ago, then his right eye would have gone blind. The Earth Dragon was furious.


    Just as it was about to launch another attack, a green light shot out from the side. The green light was vaguely mixed with a golden tint as it glittered.


    The Earth Dragon flipped over, dodging the attack.


    Just as the force was imagining it, the Earth Dragon clearly felt a kind of fear. It then curiously stopped and looked at the young wolf that had collapsed on the ground.


    After a moment of thought, the Earth Dragon seemed to have thought of something and retreated in the direction of the wolf cub. The wolf cub struggled and whined twice.


    All of a sudden, one dragon and one wolf conversed, and finally, the Earth Dragon''s body flew up high into the sky, diving into the deep pool.


    Chu Feng was very confused by that. However, he didn''t think too much about it. He dared to hurriedly carry the wolf cub and prepared to escape. Just as he turned around, a loud explosion rang out from the pond. Immediately after, the six to seven meter long Earth Dragon appeared in the air and was tightly staring at Chu Feng.


    That caused Chu Feng, who was preparing to escape, to not know what to do. He never would have thought that the huge monster would return. Suddenly, the Earth Dragon''s body began to shrink. In the end, it was only the size of a young wolf. Then, it flew toward Chu Feng and landed motionlessly before him. This caused Chu Feng to be extremely confused.


    He was the one who wanted to kill him just now, why was he leaning on him like a obedient child now?


    Chu Feng said embarrassedly, "Big Brother Jiao, what are you doing?"


    The Earth Dragon ignored Chu Feng''s question. Instead, it began to howl at the wolf cub in Chu Feng''s bosom. "The wolf cub looked at Chu Feng and cried out twice before closing its eyes.


    After spending a long time together, Chu Feng was able to understand what the wolf cub meant. However, he was extremely confused. Why would such a powerful Earth Dragon become his follower? Chu Feng pondered over this matter. In the end, he determined that it was most definitely because of the young wolf.


    For a moment, he couldn''t help but be curious about the identity of the young wolf. What kind of existence was he exactly? As he thought about the orders from the heaven that the adult wolf had spoken about, he couldn''t help but daydream. The journey after that had changed from two to three people.


    Oh, no, a man, a wolf, and a dragon.


    After the big battle, Chu Feng sat on the ground to rest for a while. Seeing that it was getting late, he caught some wild ducks and started to roast them.


    The Earth Dragon lying on the side widened its eyes when it smelled the fragrance. This caused Chu Feng, who was leaning against the wild duck beside the bonfire, to feel very uneasy.


    In the end, Chu Feng was truly unable to endure the pleading gazes and threw the unripe roast duck onto the Earth Dragon lying on the ground.


    "Roar!" After that, the Earth Dragon once again began to look at Chu Feng with its fixed gaze. This caused Chu Feng to feel extremely helpless.


    Wuu." The wolf cub woke up and saw the shape of the Earthworm and barked at it. The Earth Dragon turned its head to look at it, then its body suddenly enlarged and soared into the sky. This caused Chu Feng, who was leaning against a wild duck, to feel very confused. Why was the Earth Dragon like this? It was always high, high, high and low, and others could not figure it out.


    In the blink of an eye, something started to fall from the sky. A wild duck smashed onto Chu Feng''s head, and Chu Feng raised his head to look. His eyes were widened as he hurriedly dodged away.


    After a while, quite a few animals had fallen onto the ground. Chu Feng was puzzled by that. The wolf cub cried out to Chu Feng. Then, he pointed at the animals on the ground with one claw, then pointed at the bonfire, and finally, at the Earth Dragon floating in the air.


    It was clear that the Earth Dragon was taking him as a babysitter. However, when he recalled that he was actually able to hire an extremely powerful Earth Dragon with simple food, he felt at ease in his heart.


    During the night, a cool breeze blew against his body. A faint fragrance could be smelled from the breeze, giving him a refreshing feeling when he smelled it.


    The Earth Dragon and the wolf cub were sleeping on either side of Chu Feng, and they were faintly trying to protect him. Chu Feng silently looked at the night sky, where specks of stars dotted the deep sky. Chu Feng couldn''t help but think back to the battle in the day, and even though the Earth Flood Dragon was following him right now, it wasn''t his own power. When he thought of the feeling of helplessness on the brink of death, Chu Feng started to feel a bit mad.


    He once said something bold: "I have to stand at the peak, chop down mountains, cut down rivers, and become my father''s honor. But now, after so many times of helplessness, after so many times ¡­" Thinking to that point, Chu Feng''s heart couldn''t help but feel a bit of hidden pain.


    At this moment, he was crying out in his heart. He had to become stronger, he had to become stronger, and the force within his body couldn''t help but start circulating.


    One night. The sky had just turned a bit white. Chu Feng''s eyes suddenly opened and a pair of pitch-black pupils were flickering with light.


    Chu Feng stood up and looked at the bright-red morning sun in the sky. He would often heave a sigh of relief. Thinking of the state of almost going berserk yesterday, Chu Feng couldn''t help but feel some lingering fear. Luckily, at the last moment, the green buddhist beads at the back of his right hand sent out traces of coldness and only then did Chu Feng wake up.


    The unbalanced attitude he had yesterday was truly unsuitable for cultivation, but he still had to go against the flow. Luckily he had the buddhist beads, otherwise, it would be fatal for him if he was light or crippled. However, the benefits he got in return were considerable. Along with a bit of coldness, Chu Feng actually advanced from the middle stage of the Jindan Stage into the later stage of the Jindan Stage.


    He had been cultivating nonstop for the past few days, but he had never expected that he would be able to pass through that critical moment yesterday.


    The morning sun slowly rose. Chu Feng did not know how many times he had looked at it, but it was always different. At that instant, it was as if he was reborn. Yesterday, the hostility in his heart was slowly dispelled by the slivers of coldness emitted by the buddhist beads. Chu Feng shook his head and sighed with emotion, "It''s still better to walk one step at a time. Good luck, from now on!" Chu Feng encouraged and whipped himself once again in his heart.


    Although Chu Feng did not know the reason why the Earth Dragon had appeared before the wolf cub yesterday, he was able to guess that its future achievements would not be low.


    Thinking to that point, Chu Feng felt that there would be an insurmountable difference between him and him in the future. Thinking of his brothers who fought together with him in the past and the estrangement in the future, Chu Feng''s heart ached.


    "No, I want to become stronger." Chu Feng shouted in his heart. He could not allow that to happen. He absolutely could not allow that to happen. From then on, it became a type of concern for Chu Feng.


    The wolf cub opened his eyes and saw that Chu Feng was standing there watching the sunrise. With a wuwu sound, he walked to Chu Feng''s side and sat down quietly.


    The Earth Dragon opened its hazy eyes and saw the man and the wolf gazing at the horizon. It also walked over to see what was on the horizon.


    The Earth Dragon began to ponder in silence about what exactly was over there. In the end, it saw Chu Feng stretch his body and said, "Today''s sunrise is quite beautiful." When the Earth Dragon heard these words, it began to sweat profusely. It originally thought that there was some kind of treasure in the horizon, but it never thought that these two kids would be the one to adjust their mood. It immediately became speechless.


    "Let''s go!" Chu Feng turned around and said to the young wolf and the Earth Dragon. For a moment, the running figures appeared again in the forest.


    All heroes, the peak of the Danyang Peak, what kind of situation was awaiting for Chu Feng? What would happen to the purple-coloured girl after she saw Chu Feng? To love bravely, or to wait in silence?

 C73

    After two months of madly running, gradually, he started to see signs of humans. At that time, Chu Feng had just stepped into the border of the Western Region. He had entered the Southern Wilderness from the eastern region of the Prehistoric Plains, entered the Southern Barbarian Realm, and then obtained the Western Regions.


    The Southern Barbaric Nether Domain had an equally ancient history. There were poisonous objects everywhere, and Chu Feng was only walking on the border of the Southern Barbaric Nether Domain, not willing to go any deeper. The lessons of the prehistoric era were already deeply engraved in Chu Feng''s heart. Without a strong shield, stepping into this place meant that there was no way back.


    Although the Earth Dragon had an extremely strong bodyguard, how could it always take care of him? So, when Chu Feng passed through the Southern Barbaric Nether Domain, he could only quickly move forward and look at the Southern Barbaric Nether Domain that was filled with legends from afar.


    There was a long history within the Southern Barbaric Nether Domain. The ancient Southern Barbaric Nether Clan, the savage man-eating tribes, the ancient beasts, and so on. The moment when Chu Feng set foot into the Western Regions, he turned around and looked towards the distant south. The determination in his heart had become even stronger.


    In front of him, in this small town that had a long history, Chu Feng could not help but think of that strange wandering old man. Looking at the broken walls and walls, he seemed to be narrating a history. The color of the city gate which was guarding the city had already faded away, and there were still some scars on it.


    As Chu Feng looked at all of this, a sorrowful sensation arose in his heart. Was it because of the tragic object in front of him, or was it because he thought of how things would be different by the time he returned? Could it be that the slim and graceful young girl from before had already aged before when he returned?


    "No, I have to go back in three years." When he thought about the girl''s complexion, which was like a lotus flower in summer, it withered in the blink of an eye. Chu Feng''s heart couldn''t help but ache.


    When he left, he made an oath that he would not return to his hometown. However, in order to give the girl hope and pressure, Chu Feng still set a three year agreement.


    Now that a year had passed, he could look at his own strength ¡­ Chu Feng felt dejected. The summer that he left in had arrived once again. Chu Feng''s yearning for the girl had gradually increased.


    "Hey, bro, where are you?" A voice came from behind Chu Feng. Chu Feng turned his head around and saw a boy slightly older than himself looking at him.


    When he saw the big boy, Chu Feng astonishedly discovered that he was also a cultivator and couldn''t help but be vigilant for a moment.


    When the big boy saw Chu Feng''s nervous mood, he couldn''t help but casually say, "Don''t be nervous, I think you and I are from the same group, so you should be going to the most famous gathering in Danyang Peak!"


    As the boy spoke, he revealed a smile. A pair of pure-white teeth gleamed in front of his eyes. The big boy quickly said, "The disciples of the Three Purities Sect are the disciples of Hong''s generation. Their names are Qing. "What about you?" When Chu Feng heard about the Three Purities Sect, he couldn''t help but think of the words in the book: "Before Forefather Three Purities left the Three Purities Sect before he ascended to the Immortal Realm, he had a thousand years of history."


    When Hong Qing saw Chu Feng blankly staring, she thought of probably that expert''s disciple who didn''t want to reveal his identity. So, she evaded the topic and said, "I''m afraid that the gathering of heroes will not be peaceful.


    Chu Feng who just came back to his senses couldn''t help mumbling the two words "Devil Sect" when he heard Hong Qing say it. When Hong Qing saw that Chu Feng had regained his composure, she was instantly speechless in her heart. She thought to herself, "The disciples of otherworldly experts are truly ordinary, and their conversation is unfathomable."


    Chu Feng embarrassedly looked at him and smiled, then asked, "Demonic Gate? "What''s going on?" When Hong Qing heard Chu Feng ask about the demonic path, she was a bit confused. When the cultivation elders start, they will always tell the wrong person of the righteous path to the younger generation, the demonic path. Hong Qing couldn''t understand why this fellow didn''t know of it.


    When Chu Feng saw the gazes of Hong Qing and the others, he said embarrassedly, "I have been cultivating in the wilderness all year round. There are many things that I do not know."


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, Hong Qing felt relieved. Looking at his distressed expression, she felt that he was not lying. So, she patted her chest and said, "It''s fine. In the future, when Big Brother protects you, Big Brother will be supporting you."


    When Chu Feng heard Hong Qing''s words, he was instantly speechless in his heart. He never would have thought that the big person who was so embarrassed just a moment ago had actually become this straightforward. He was unable to accept it and could only smile embarrassedly at Hong Qing.


    When Hong Qing saw that Chu Feng was looking at him, she did not know what to say and followed him while laughing. What a cute wolf cub! "


    In order to alleviate the current awkward situation, Hong Qing couldn''t help but enviously say to the young wolf cub who was standing beside Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng carried the wolf cub who was standing on the ground and said, "This is my good brother."


    When Hong Qing heard Chu Feng''s answer, she was initially stunned. However, soon after, she felt relieved.


    At this moment, that Earthen Dragon had already become a pocket-sized version of the Earthen Dragon. It was hidden within Chu Feng''s chest.


    The two of them chatted as they walked towards the inn.


    During their conversation, Chu Feng found out that the current relationship between the righteous and evil paths was in a tense period. The legendary Seven Great Devil Lords had already been born, and that caused the already fallen and fallen Demon Gates to awaken anew.


    The people in the righteous path began to feel uneasy, and thus, the Conclave of Heroes was born. During the conversation, Chu Feng learnt that there were righteous sects and buddhist sects.


    The Daoist family had three branches, of which the Three Purities Sect was the most, followed by the Illusory Moon Sect, and lastly, the Great Wen Sect. There was only one Buddhist sect called the Thousand Buddha Temple.


    Even the Three Purities Sect, which had a few thousand years of history, couldn''t help but to admire it. According to the legends, Old Lord Taishang, the grandmaster of the Hundred Flowers Valley, became the person who was passed down throughout the ages.


    Chu Feng couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Cultivators were everywhere since ancient times, and there were very few who left their names.


    The Hundred Flowers Valley''s information was something Hong Qing had found out while Chu Feng was showing off that he had a Qi Returning Pill from the Valley. The other powers, Hong Qing, had not mentioned it either, so he was not too sure!


    After staying in the inn for the night, the two of them made an appointment with Dan Yang.


    After walking through the troubled streets, Hong Qing said, "Let''s go!" With that, a flying sword grew larger in his hand. Hong Qing jumped onto the flying sword and was about to leave.


    But when he turned his head around and saw Chu Feng standing there blankly and not moving at all, he seemed to have thought of something and he couldn''t help sighing and said, "Fine, let''s sprint together!" With his current cultivation of the Aurous Core stage, it was not enough for him to bring people flying, so he had no choice but to dejectedly jump off the flying sword and walk alongside Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng saw the flying sword that Hong Qing called out and he was momentarily absent-minded. He had seen the Imperial Sword Technique flying on books many times, and now, he finally saw how elegant Hong Qing''s elegant and unrestrained posture was. At that moment, Chu Feng felt a bit of envy.


    He himself was also an Aurous Core stage cultivator and was just one step away from the Nascent Soul stage. However, even now, he still could not fly. Seeing how his cultivation base was so low and so big, he stared at the flying sword in Hong Qing''s hands with envy. At this moment, the flying knife that was originally as wide as a foot had now become as thick as a finger. Chu Feng could not help but sigh at the miraculous nature of the flying knife.


    Hong Qing saw Chu Feng''s burning gaze and smiled embarrassedly, "This is something that my master made for me. Normally, after entering the Nascent Soul stage, I can refine my own Sword of Heart."


    When Chu Feng saw Hong Qing''s complacent appearance, he immediately had the urge to beat her up.


    "Hai, don''t be discouraged. When you enter the Aurous Core stage, call for your master to help you refine one as well." He had always thought that since Chu Feng''s cultivation was in the aura stage, he, who was stronger than him, would be able to face Chu Feng with a high attitude the entire time.


    He had only interacted with Hong Qing for a few hours, yet she had always brought out some good stuff to show off in front of Chu Feng, just to satisfy her vanity. Even though he was a bit like that, Chu Feng was still able to sense Hong Qing''s simple and honest nature. Just now, Hong Qing had flaunted another flying sword in front of Chu Feng. This caused Chu Feng to feel very depressed. Why was this boy like this? Chu Feng was instantly speechless.


    "Let''s go!" Chu Feng was quite annoyed as he spoke to Hong Qing who was muttering to himself. Then, his body instantly shot out, causing Hong Qing, who was still brimming with pride, to not be able to say anything. He thought in his heart: Why is this brat like this? Hong Qing channeled his energy and chased after Chu Feng.


    Two hours passed. Four hours passed. Six hours passed. Hong Qing had an expression of disbelief as she looked at Chu Feng who was still in excitement. She couldn''t help but become depressed in her heart, "Why are the two fellows in front like this? Aren''t they tired?" "This is strange ¡­" Big brother Hong Qing, let''s rest here for a bit! I can''t run anymore. "


    Chu Feng said to Hong Qing who was behind him. After Hong Qing heard Chu Feng''s words, she heaved a long sigh of relief. Finally, she could rest for a while. She never would have thought that the boy was also tired. Otherwise, he would be too embarrassed to ask for a rest. After all, his cultivation was a level higher than his, so how could he lose face?


    Hong Qing pretended to be deep as she said, "To have such endurance at the Qi Level, you must be proud." When Chu Feng heard Hong Qing''s words, he was immediately choked by the water he was drinking. He never would have thought that this guy was so strong. Stopping by himself, Zhang Xuan saw that the other party was running around like a dog. He didn''t expect that fellow to borrow a pole to climb up a tree and strike him down instead.


    The wolf cub looked at Hong Qing and whined, seemingly ridiculing her. However, Hong Qing walked over and patted the wolf cub''s head. She said, "Little fellow, you''re also not bad. For you to be able to persist for such a long time with such a small and thin body, that''s already quite good."


    Chu Feng started to sweat profusely. He did not expect that this guy was truly capable. If he were to know the true strength of the wolf cub, he would likely die from shame.


    With Chu Feng''s current cultivation of the later level of the Jindan Stage, he was barely able to keep up with the wolf cub''s footsteps. The wolf cub''s growth speed was simply too astonishing.


    Hong Qing was walking back and forth on the side, and from time to time, she would make some comments like a senior. This made Chu Feng, who was meditating, unable to sit still as he said to Hong Qing, "Brother Hong Qing, I''m almost done resting. Let''s go!"


    When Hong Qing heard these words, her originally complacent face immediately turned green. Continuing forward, was this still letting him live? Hong Qing couldn''t help but ask, "Are you sure you don''t want to rest? "Are you sure?"


    Chu Feng turned around. He looked to Hong Qing and nodded his head fiercely. "I am certain. Very certain."


    After Hong Qing heard Chu Feng''s resolute reply, she immediately shut her mouth and clenched her teeth as she followed Chu Feng. As they hurried along, Chu Feng couldn''t help sighing, "The world finally quietened down, and my ears became clear."


    The wolf cub sighed with emotion. Only Hong Qing was clenching her teeth and walking on the road with a green face.


    "Aiya." Screaming miserably, Hong Qing held her feet and knelt down.


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but shake his head and walk towards Hong Qing. Who would believe that Hong Qing had messed up her position?


    Chu Feng looked at Hong Qing and could not help but smile embarrassedly in his heart, "This brat sure has some face. I can''t run anymore, he''s going to die!" Even though he had thought of a clever plan, he was speechless for a moment!


    On the road, as long as Hong Qing kept on talking to herself, Chu Feng would bring up the topic of hurrying. On the road, as long as Hong Qing kept on muttering to herself, Chu Feng would bring up the question of hurrying.


    Hong Qing finally saw hope. Not far away, they would reach Danyang Peak, and from here, they could already see the peak of Danyang Peak. Hong Qing was on the verge of tears, but she resisted the urge to cry.


    To make him lose face in front of others was more painful than killing him.


    Many years later, Hong Qing couldn''t help but feel grateful for that trip back then. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have such achievements in the future.

 C74

    Not far ahead, halfway up the mountain, which was surrounded by clouds and mist, a majestic manor could be vaguely seen. It was early summer, and the lush, dense forest did not look very pleasant.


    Chu Feng, who was standing on the distant hill, couldn''t help but feel a bit emotional. In this Ten Thousand Mountains, he was the only one standing. The surrounding mountains were getting shorter and shorter, giving people the feeling of bowing before him.


    Looking at the area around it, only the northern mountain peak could match up to it.


    Looking at the green maple tree and thinking of the Dan Feng that covered the entire mountain in late autumn and the fiery red patch on it, no one in the wilderness could compare to that.


    Dan Feng, spring flowering, mostly granular yellow-brown, red. Leaves palm-shaped, split, autumn into red. This must be the reason for Dan Yang Peak''s arrival!


    Gradually, Chu Feng followed Hong Qing and approached the Pill Sun Peak. When they entered the endless mountain range, Hong Qing seemed very similar to her home as she explained to Chu Feng about the flowers and plants there.


    "Look, over there." Hong Qing cried out in surprise. Her voice was mixed with traces of excitement and excitement. Chu Feng looked in the direction that Hong Qing was pointing at. On the other side of the waterfall, a plant with a green stem and pink flower was a bit dazzling under the sunlight.


    Chu Feng was attracted by her beautiful appearance and kept on exclaiming in his heart at the mysterious creator. Right at the moment when Chu Feng was at a loss, Hong Qing had already climbed onto the platform and was about to pick it off with one hand.


    "No." Chu Feng did not know what was happening. When he saw Hong Qing''s extended palm, he could not help but shout. Was it pity, or regret?


    Hong Qing''s pair of bright eyes stared at that flower. She did not hear Chu Feng''s voice at all. Just as Hong Qing''s fingers touched the pearl flower, the waterfall that was falling down instantly rose back up. The strange scene made both Hong Qing and Chu Feng stand there blankly.


    Hong Qing instantly seemed to have understood and shouted at Chu Feng to escape. With that, Bi Hongqing summoned his flying sword and ran, leaving Chu Feng alone.


    Chu Feng had just turned around, and before he even had the chance to get lucky, an enormous attraction tightly locked onto Chu Feng. The sudden change stunned Chu Feng who was still looking at the scenery.


    He kept cursing Hong Qing in his heart. Just what had this boy provoked to have such a strong wave of energy.


    Standing to the side, the wolf cub let out two cries at Hong Qing who was flying away, as if he was angry at Hong Qing''s action of fleeing before the battle.


    The Earth Dragon sleeping on Chu Feng''s chest felt the sudden change that had occurred outside. Immediately, it opened its tightly shut eyes and flew out from Chu Feng''s bosom.


    This caused the nervous Chu Feng to calm down and he couldn''t help but look around. Everything seemed to have returned to how it was before, and the waterfall was still falling down like before, stirring up the sound of gurgling; those pearls and flowers were still as beautiful as before under the blazing sun.


    That made Chu Feng feel a bit baffled. Why did the strong energy ripple suddenly disappear just now? Chu Feng looked to the wolf cub in confusion. Then, he turned to the Earth Flood Dragon. The Earth Dragon''s bulging eyes were fixated on that flower.


    "Aooo." Dressed in dragon roars, the Earth Dragon flew to the side of the plant and stretched out its claw. Seeing this scene, Chu Feng hurriedly shouted, "No!" Earlier, it was precisely when Hong Qing was about to pluck a flower that that unimaginable phenomenon and that frightening strength appeared.


    However, how could the Earth Dragon, who was currently lost in thought, have noticed Chu Feng''s minuscule movements? However, at the same time the Earth Dragon stretched out its claws, that flower seemed to have realized the danger. A majestic force was born as it tightly blocked the incoming Earth Dragon''s claws.


    Only then did Chu Feng realize that the boundless aura he emitted just now was coming from that flower. However, the Earth Dragon seemed to not feel much resistance, and its claws slowly neared the flower. In the instant when it was about to reach Chu Feng, a strange scene appeared again, and the blossoming flower instantly thanked him, and then bore a pink fruit. The change was not over, the pink overloading was still changing, and the color was gradually deepening.


    Chu Feng never would have thought that the little pink flower would bear such a fruit. However, things didn''t stop at the same time as the fruits. Suddenly, a giant python came out of the deep pool under the waterfall. It quickly rushed towards the Earth Dragon that was about to be dug up.


    "Roar!" The Earth Dragon seemed to have sensed the danger below and retracted its claw. It turned around just in time to see a giant python charging towards it.


    He couldn''t dodge in time and was knocked out. The giant python didn''t chase after the Earth Flood Dragon, but instead, its mouth was like a bowl as it swallowed the purple fruit. The Earth Dragon''s originally yellow eyes instantly turned red. Its front claws flipped twice as it pounced towards the giant python.


    For a moment, the two behemoths seemed to know that they wouldn''t be able to obtain the alluring purple fruit if they didn''t finish each other off. However, the leaf of the plant was dying at a speed visible to the naked eye. The Earth Dragon seemed to have noticed the change in the purple fruit. It gave a few roars to the young wolf and immediately felt faint! The giant python started to twine itself. The wolf cub looked at the purple fruit and leaped up. He landed beside the wolf and bit off the purple fruit.


    When the giant python in the middle of battle saw this, it immediately became ferocious. It turned around and was about to pounce on the wolf cub, but the Earth Dragon was also not someone who ate a meal. It tightly wrapped itself around the giant python as if it wanted to leave. The wolf cub turned around and saw that the two monsters were still fighting. He jumped back to Chu Feng''s side.


    The wolf cub opened its mouth, and the purple-coloured fruit slid down. The wolf cub used its claws to move the purple-coloured fruit in front of Chu Feng, indicating that he should quickly eat it.


    Chu Feng squatted down and picked up the purple fruit on the ground. He looked at it in his hand and was going to put it to his mouth. However, when the enormous python in battle saw the purple fruit again and again, it immediately became excited. However, when it saw that the tiny human was about to eat it, it immediately shouted and threw itself at Chu Feng.


    However, this time around, the Earth Dragon seemed to have not noticed that the enormous python had managed to escape. When it returned to its senses, it was impossible for the Prime Minister to stop the enormous python. Just as Chu Feng was going to eat two mouthfuls, he saw the huge python rush towards him. He was stunned for a moment, but in the blink of an eye, he seemed to have understood something.


    Chu Feng fiercely bit on the purple fruit and threw it out. The python saw the purple fruit fly out and hurriedly turned around to chase the purple fruit.


    However, the Earth Dragon opened its mouth and swallowed half of the purple fruit. When the giant python saw this, it let out a roar and charged at the giant python. The two monsters started to fight again.


    Right now, the giant python seemed much more ferocious than before. It was no wonder that people would be a little angry after being played with like this, not to mention the fact that there was a giant monster behind it.


    The Earth Dragon was clearly at a disadvantage, but after a while, its entire body released a purple light, and the situation instantly reversed.


    After the enormous python was continuously beaten away, it seemed to have recovered its rationality. It seemed to have gathered something, and not only did it not continue to tangle with the Earth Dragon, it was constantly dodging, slowly approaching Chu Feng. The wolf cub seemed to have discovered something. It howled two times at Chu Feng and ran away.


    When Chu Feng heard the cry of the wolf cub, he seemed to have realized something. He chased after the direction in which his beloved wolf cub had left. When the python saw the human who had eaten the purple fruit disappear from its sight, it roared and made room for it to dive into the pool.


    Seeing that the giant python had fled, the Earth Dragon did not chase after it. Instead, it raised its head and roared towards the sky for a while. However, just as the Earth Flood Dragon was calling out to its heart''s content, a thunderous sound could be heard from the horizon.


    This caused the Earth Dragon that was feeling complacent to shrink its head back. Then, it began to flee in the direction that Chu Feng had left in. For a time, the battle of the Flood Python could be considered to have come to an end. However, on the peak of a distant mountain, a white-bearded old man was fiddling with his beard as he muttered to himself, "It seems that the continent that has been peaceful for many years is about to set off a storm ¡­"


    The old man paused for a moment and then said, "I''m afraid that the seven demon lords of the demonic sect have already reached the small success stage!" I wonder what will happen to this youth who has eaten the Amethyst Snow Gem Fruit? "


    As he said this, the old man could not help but frown, and he immediately asked: "Is that young man Xie?" The old man muttered to himself.


    At this moment, the old man''s heart was boiling as he didn''t know what to do. Finally, the elder sighed and said, "Let''s bet for a while!" He then used his body to gradually become illusory and disappeared from the spot in the blink of an eye.


    After the Earth Dragon dashed for a while, it discovered Chu Feng.


    At this moment, Chu Feng''s entire body was standing back and forth as he shone with purple light. The young wolf was restlessly walking on the side. When the Earth Dragon saw this scene, it didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    He ate half of the Amethyst Snow Gem by himself, and as he digested it, his body also felt waves of hidden pain. If he thought that he would feel pain from such a strong defense, then what would happen to Chu Feng after eating half of the Amethyst Snow Gem Fruit?


    At that instant, the purple-coloured Chu Feng''s body gradually started to bleed. Looking at his appearance, it was a bit hard to accept. The wolf cub called out uneasily from the side, and the Earth Dragon helplessly shook its head, indicating that it had no other choice. Suddenly, the wolf cub looked around vigilantly, and the Earth Dragon also looked around.


    "Roar!" Two angry voices came out from the jungle.


    All of a sudden, the space seemed to tremble a little. The flood dragon stared closely at them. Suddenly, a white-bearded old man appeared in front of them.


    The white-bearded old man awkwardly smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous, I just want to see him." As he spoke those words, the white-bearded old man pointed at Chu Feng who had fainted on the ground. Seeing that the old man''s actions seemed to have understood something, the wolf cub called out to the Earth Dragon twice. Then, he called out to the old man and walked over. He was no longer standing in front of Chu Feng.


    The old man couldn''t help but think as he saw the wolf cub act like a human. What about the wolves?


    Instantly, the old man himself also helplessly shook his head and walked towards the unconscious Chu Feng who was on the ground. The old man helped Chu Feng up and placed his palm on Chu Feng''s back. Instantly, a burst of coldness entered Chu Feng''s body.


    This allowed Chu Feng to calm down a bit. The wolf cub saw the change in Chu Feng''s body and cried out twice. It seemed that it was thanking the old man again.


    Several hours later, the old man stopped. He took out a bottle of medicine from his chest, placed it into one of his hands and stuffed it into Chu Feng''s mouth.


    At that time, the Qi Nurturing Pills, which were very common in the cultivation world, had the effect of revitalizing the blood and meridians. They could not be considered to be any rare medicine, but to Chu Feng, they were the best. The strong impact of the Amethyst Snow Gem just now had caused quite a few injuries to Chu Feng''s veins.


    At that instant, the Breath Nourishing Pill was repairing Chu Feng''s damaged body bit by bit. Seeing that Chu Feng had recovered quite well, the old man smiled and his body couldn''t help but disappear from where he stood.


    This left the young wolf and the land dragon dumbstruck. Why was this expert so secretive to come and go without a trace?!


    Night. Insects were chirping in the forest, but no matter what, the wolf cub could not fall asleep. Chu Feng had not woken up yet, and that was already the third night.


    In the past three days, although the wolf cub felt that Chu Feng''s aura had grown stronger, he did not wake up. This made the wolf cub feel very uneasy.


    The next day. In the instant when the sun rose from the horizon, the two suns Chu Feng had closed suddenly opened.


    Immediately afterward, the young wolf and the Earth Dragon in the water also opened their eyes and looked at Chu Feng. At this moment, Chu Feng stood up and looked at the morning sun. His originally jet-black hair had turned purple, and within his black eyes, purple light was flickering.

 C75

    At the peak of Danyang Peak, a girl wearing purple clothes was standing in the wind. Her slim body gave off an indescribable feeling. One could vaguely see sadness in her beautiful eyes.


    His gloomy expression was like the ripples in the waters of the lake, one could not see or feel his expression.


    She didn''t know what was going on with her, but ever since she arrived at this peak, she had been somewhat uneasy. The outstanding talents around her had all thought of ways to make her happy, but Zi Yan was still as depressed as before.


    Zi Yan''s master also didn''t understand. Before, Zi Yan was lively and restless, but now, she could only be described as depressed and unhappy.


    After multiple enquiries, Zi Yan''s master, Daoist Cang Yu, had no choice but to give up.


    Even though his mana was very powerful, he still had some methods to know what Zi Yan was thinking. Thus, he didn''t dare to ask her about it after he had investigated her thoroughly.


    However, he also respected his disciple and didn''t do anything excessive.


    Suddenly, Zi Yan, who was standing at the peak, quivered. A tear fell down along with the wind. Her haggard face made her look even more lovable.


    Zi Yan muttered to herself, "You''re finally here. You''re finally here."


    Chu Feng, who was currently climbing up the mountain, suddenly felt a drop of water on his face. He couldn''t help raising his head and looking at the sky.


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but wonder in his heart, "What the hell is this? Where did the rain come from?"


    Looking around, the sky was clear and white clouds were floating in the sky.


    Chu Feng used his fingers to touch his wet face and licked his fingers. A bitter taste came from his tongue. It was a bit leisurely and a bit bitter.


    Tears?


    Although Chu Feng was not very familiar with that sensation, he had only cried a few times, so he had a bit of an impression of it.


    However, he quickly rejected this ridiculous idea. Who would cry in the sky in broad daylight? After all, it can''t be that the heavens pity me, and pretend to shed tears from two cats to show mercy!


    The young girl standing at the peak wiped her tear-stained face. Looking at the silly look on the youth''s face under the clouds, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    Under the sunlight, her beautiful face was even more beautiful.


    Zi Yan herself did not know what was happening. Ever since she was saved by Chu Feng, she always remembered him in her heart, as if there was something that pulled her thoughts towards the unknown Chu Feng.


    She had an indescribable feeling about that cold boy Zi Yan. When she couldn''t see him, her mind would always be in front of her. Now that she could see him, Zi Yan retreated. She could only silently pay attention to the boy behind her.


    Zi Yan took a deep breath. Looking at the empty space far away, she suddenly felt an indescribable feeling of satisfaction.


    The moment he saw the youth, all his worries vanished unknowingly, as though everything had changed for the better.


    Sigh, this girl''s heart is really hard to guess! It was like the flower in the mirror, like the moon in water, like the rain in summer, like the colorful clouds after the rain, it was very difficult to find a pattern.


    Chu Feng raised his head and saw the villa''s big doors nearby. Often, he breathed a sigh of relief and he felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted.


    Ever since eating the strange purple fruit, Chu Feng felt that there was a mysterious power hidden within his body. But no matter how he used it, he could not use it. That made Chu Feng quite depressed.


    Now that he had arrived at the summit of the mountain and found an expert, he would definitely know about it. For Chu Feng, who had always been limited to the cultivation world in Mount Shu, he was not too clear on the evilness of the human heart.


    The Amethyst Fruit was such a valuable object, how many cultivators would not be moved by it? Even if he said that he was unmoved, he would still act like a decent man, preparing to stab you in the back!


    Patting his clothes, dusting off the dust on his body, Chu Feng walked towards the villa in large strides.


    Chu Feng sighed with emotion when he saw the majestic wall and the tall scarlet rear doors. He could not help but think back to the Chu Residence.


    But after a while, Chu Feng who woke up couldn''t help but feel shock from the craftsmen who built the villa. The Ghost Axe Divine Technique was truly cultivated to the state of being pure flames!


    Standing before the entrance of the villa, he gazed outwards, giving off an indescribably carefree feeling.


    Suddenly, Chu Feng faintly felt that someone was watching him on the peak. He raised his head and looked around. However, he was in pain because of the clouds and he couldn''t see the situation clearly. In the end, he could give up on searching.


    However, Zi Yan, who stood on the peak, saw Chu Feng very clearly.


    A moment later, Chu Feng shook his head and mocked himself, "I am truly suspicious."


    Sneering twice in embarrassment, he then walked towards the Manor.


    "Please show your note." The doorman who stood in front of the villa spoke to Chu Feng who wanted to enter.


    "Invitation?" This was something that would make things difficult for him. He had only heard the rumors and thus had the interest of joining a group of heroes. Who would have thought that he would be rejected at the door?


    At that moment, a purple-haired Chu Feng smiled embarrassedly and said, "It seems that you don''t have an invitation."


    I''m just here to have fun. " After hearing Chu Feng''s reply, the doorman was taken aback for a moment before sternly saying to Chu Feng, "Quickly leave! How could this place possibly be accessible to ordinary people? At this time, how could a nameless junior like you enter the Cultivation Grounds. "


    At that moment, the guard mocked Chu Feng while relying on his own power. "Aaaah!" The doorman suddenly flew out in front of Chu Feng and he fell onto the ground. He spat out a mouthful of blood and he had an expression of disbelief as he looked at the young female who suddenly shot towards him.


    "Let''s go in!" When the girl saw the purple-haired Chu Feng, she was a bit shocked at first, but after a while, she recovered and said that. Then, she went straight in. Chu Feng was taken aback. When he saw the girl that walked past him, he felt a familiar feeling. However, no matter how he tried, he could not think of where he had seen her before.


    "Is that all right?" Chu Feng said to the young female who had already left.


    The purple-dressed girl turned her head around, looked at Chu Feng, smiled, and said, "It''s fine. What can a servant do?"


    Although this doorman was a bit bullying others just now, you were nothing. What do you mean by ''a servant can do anything''? Those words stung Chu Feng without a doubt, and the painful memories of his youth were once again stirred up by the girl in front of him.


    Chu Feng looked at the girl and smiled. Without saying anything, he turned around and left. The girl was left in shock as she murmured, "I''ll leave as soon as I say it. Sigh." For a moment, the little girl''s posture was extremely charming. This caused the doorman to stare with wide eyes. It was said that this ice beauty would also have such a charming demeanor. He couldn''t help but sigh with emotion when he saw this palm strike!


    Chu Feng left. He never would have thought that he would come here after so much trouble. He couldn''t help but laugh at himself as he went down the mountain.


    When Zi Yan returned to the room, she couldn''t understand why the boy would leave like that. How could the boy he longed for disappear before his eyes again?


    The girl couldn''t help but to start blaming herself. Before she left, she had left a terrifying smile on her face, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t figure out how she had offended him. Thinking that she might never see that boy again, the girl couldn''t help but feel conflicted. Tears started to roll down her cheeks as she muttered to herself, "Why ¡­ Why ¡­ Why are you doing this to me?"


    Suddenly, the door opened. The young girl raised her head and saw her master walking in. She wiped away the tears on her face and didn''t say anything.


    "If you care, don''t let him walk away from you." After saying this, the young girl''s master quietly left the room.


    Zi Yan repeated her master''s words and left a message as tears welled up in her eyes. "How did you come to my side?"


    After being stunned for a moment, suddenly, Zi Yan wiped her tears away and quickly ran out of the room. At this moment, Daoist Cang Yu, who was standing on the rooftop, murmured, "I hope little Yan isn''t like me."


    For a moment, the old man seemed to have aged ten years. Finally, Daoist Cang Yu gave off a majestic aura. His eyes seemed to glow with a glimmer as he clenched his fingers ¡­ In a short moment, many people had surrounded the old man and were looking at him with an astonished expression. The elder smiled in embarrassment. "It''s fine, it''s fine. I couldn''t control my emotions for a while.


    Amongst those people, a middle-aged man stood up, "Senior, this is not right. Just now, we thought that the Devil Sect had committed an offense."


    Daoist Cang Yu laughed, "Even they wouldn''t dare to gather with us."


    When everyone heard this, they could not help but laugh out loud. Oh, Single Manor Lord, I am a bit mischievous, adding a lot of trouble in the manor, please forgive me. "


    At this time, the man who had just stood up to speak smiled and said, "Not at all." At this moment, hearing Daoist Cang Yu mention his little disciple, he couldn''t help but think of his own son''s stern face.


    The manor lord seemed to have thought of something as he replied, "Little Dog has just become an adult. I can''t help but start to trouble his family. But now, it''s difficult to find a good girl!" At this point, the Manor Lord could not help but let out a long sigh.


    The hidden meaning behind the words of the Single Manor Lord was very obvious. It was that he had taken a fancy to his disciple, but he could not refuse him directly. There''s no need for us to worry! "


    When the manor lord heard Cang Yu''s words, he followed up, "That''s right, that''s right. I''m really looking for trouble."


    The moment Zi Yan stepped out of the villa, she was somewhat at a loss. In this vast sea of people, just where would she go to find him? For a moment, he stood at the entrance of the villa as he blankly stared into the distance.


    "Lady Ziyan, why are you standing there? Quickly go in, the wind is so strong." A strange voice came from behind Zi Yan.


    Hearing this voice, Zi Yan''s pretty face couldn''t help but frown. She cursed in her heart: "It''s that difficult guy again. Why is he always haunting me?"


    Zi Yan turned her head and looked at him. "I''m fine." He then walked straight inside.


    The eccentric fellow seemed to still be unwilling to give up and followed closely behind. "I heard that the doorman seems to have offended Miss Zi today. It''s alright, I''ve already taught him a lesson."


    When Zi Yan heard him mention that doorman, her cold expression turned cold and her eyes locked onto him. This made the yin yang person feel somewhat uncomfortable, and he could only smile in embarrassment.


    When Zi Yan saw his ghastly appearance, she said, "Don''t mind my business." With that, he left, leaving the green faced Yin Yang man behind.


    At this moment, a person walked in from outside the mountain gate. It was only then that the Yin Yang man''s expression eased up. The yin yang person asked, "How is the matter?"


    That person replied, "That kid is resting in the forest at the foot of the mountain. I''ve already sent people to investigate his background."


    Yin Yang creased his eyebrows when he heard this reply. He didn''t think he would still dare to linger here. Since there''s a path to heaven and you''re not going anywhere, then don''t blame me for being merciless.


    The yin yang person said, "Kill him in secret."


    "The person who just returned looked at this fickle Young Villa Master with doubt." Do you not understand human speech? " The yin yang man said fiercely.


    That person hastily lowered his head and replied, "I understand."


    The yin yang man laughed sinisterly and left. At this time, the person who spoke to him had a large area of his back that was already wet. Wiping away the sweat on his forehead, he said awkwardly, "This Young Manor Lord is becoming more and more insidious." At the end, he couldn''t help feeling sad for Chu Feng who was in the forest. How did that boy offend the young master?


    Zi Yan, who had left, always felt uneasy, as if something was about to happen. However, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t think of any problems, so he could only leave in embarrassment.


    At this moment, the old man on the roof was looking down the mountain and mumbling: "I don''t know what will happen to that boy, letting him suffer a bit, who told him to be so arrogant, even his own disciple has to reject him for a thousand miles, I hope that young master is not too cruel, or else my precious disciple will find out, and it will probably break the sky."


    Within the forest, Chu Feng sat on the ground and rested. Just now, Chu Feng finally remembered the gorgeous girl from before. Wasn''t she the girl he saved before? Chu Feng thought in his heart, "I never would have thought that the pitiful girl would be this malicious. Is it wrong for me to save her?"


    All of a sudden. Chu Feng was a bit doubtful about his decision back then. He couldn''t help but be determined that he would have to take a look at the next time he saved a person. Otherwise, it would be a calamity if he made a mistake!


    Chu Feng, who was still feeling emotional, did not know that an assassination attempt was aimed at him. The wolf cub was sleeping quietly on the side. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked around vigilantly. It was as if he felt that someone was watching them.


    The wolf cub paced back and forth in his surroundings before finally lying down helplessly and falling into a deep sleep.


    He wiped the sweat off his forehead and muttered, "The creature lying on the ground is indeed smart. Just now, I stood on a tree in the distance and it seemed like I was going to be discovered. It seems like this assassination won''t be that easy."


    In the end, the black-clothed man''s lips curled up into a smile as he sinisterly said, "Only then will there be a taste."

 C76

    The night gradually darkened, and Chu Feng who was cultivating opened his eyes. He did not know that he was just walking through the gates of hell. If it wasn''t for the wolf cub''s alertness, he would have likely lost his life from that strike!


    Chu Feng stood up and the ignorant moonlight lightly landed on his shoulders. He took a deep breath and looked around at the tranquil environment. He felt quite good.


    After an afternoon of calming his heart and feeling his body, he seemed to be able to faintly use the mysterious power. That made Chu Feng very excited.


    Ever since he ate the purple fruit that day, Chu Feng had never had the chance to calmly feel the changes in his body.


    However, at that instant, he discovered that his veins were a lot stronger than before. The strong made Chu Feng speechless. After all, they weren''t on the same level anymore. As the absorption of the Amethyst Fruit increased, so did the difference.


    That unexpected result made Chu Feng very happy because the book said that the people with thick veins cultivated well. So, right now, Chu Feng was full of confidence about the future.


    At that moment, Chu Feng''s veins could be said to be ¡­ He really couldn''t find any good words to describe it.


    The changes brought by the purple fruit were gradually being discovered by Chu Feng. Other than a very obvious head of purple hair, the other things that were hidden within his body were slowly appearing on the surface of the water.


    The purple-haired man who was already demonic looked even more demonic under the devastating moonlight. He invisibly covered Chu Feng with a layer of darkness.


    This caused Chu Feng to feel very helpless. Not only was he not used to the change in his hair, he was also a bit annoyed. He felt that he was an anomaly.


    But after a while, there was a hint of a strange smile on the corner of Chu Feng''s mouth as he muttered, "Since the heavens want my group, then use my evilness to repay the debt you owe!"


    Chu Feng embarrassedly thought, "Don''t call me Chu Feng in the future!" Call me Zi Feng. For some reason, the wolf cub beside the bonfire started to feel uneasy again. This made Chu Feng a bit confused. How could a cub do this?


    At that moment, Chu Feng was very confused.


    Looking at the sleeping Earth Dragon, it was speechless. Even if there was some danger, it was fine with it.


    Upon thinking of this, Chu Feng felt relieved. If he were to truly encounter danger to his life, the Earth Dragon would not watch with its right hand.


    Although Chu Feng did not understand the relationship between the young wolf and the Earth Dragon, there was one thing that he was certain of: the Earth Dragon would not harm the young wolf.


    Thinking to that point, Chu Feng couldn''t help doubting the identity of the wolf cub again. How could he let an existence that defied common sense willingly become its bodyguard?


    Chu Feng who was lying on the ground looked at the starry night sky and he couldn''t help but start to think. How is she now in the distance? Is life all right?


    It had already been a year since he left her. Chu Feng deeply sighed as he thought of the hardships he faced in the past year.


    After lingering on the brink of death several times, Chu Feng had realized the fragility of life. If he was not careful, he would most likely be able to bid farewell to Lang Lang Qiankun.


    Was he asleep now? How is it at home? Did the informants that he arranged to meet his responsibilities? Thinking to that point, Chu Feng couldn''t help but feel a bit worried. Suddenly, Chu Feng''s aura surged. He muttered, "If they dare, then don''t blame me."


    That fairy-like girl was already Chu Feng''s everything. No one could harm her in the slightest. A shooting star streaked across the sky, adding a tinge of color to the bright and pure night sky.


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and silently wished the girl in the distance in his heart.


    All of a sudden, the wolf cub who was lying on the ground stood up and stared straight into the depths of the jungle.


    A rabbit walked out from the forest. Chu Feng smiled, rubbed the wolf cub''s head, and consoled the wolf cub that had been uneasy the entire afternoon.


    Chu Feng licked his palm and then laid back down again. In the depths of the jungle, a man in black shook his head helplessly.


    Just now, he had released a bit of his aura, but it was discovered by the young wolf. He could only give up and retreat. Luckily, a rabbit had appeared, otherwise, he would have been exposed.


    As the man in black walked away, he leaned back against the tree and smiled, "Looks like I won''t be able to handle the assassination this time. I have no choice but to face it head on."


    The man in black shook his head helplessly. He thought, [For an assassin, killing their prey without realizing it is the biggest achievement. I didn''t expect that I would be forced to face it head on.]


    The man in black stood on the tree branch quietly, staring at the vast night sky. Unknowingly, the memories of the past came back to him. It was also a night where the moon hung high in the sky and the streets were filled with people. However, he was so focused on his stomach that he unknowingly fainted in a corner.


    When he woke up, he was in a dark room with other children his age.


    At this moment, a voice came from outside the door. Since then, his life had turned into a bloody mess.


    A few days ago, he received a new assignment. Recalling his many years of life, he took a deep breath, as if lamenting the helplessness of this life. Just like how children of the same age died one by one in his hands, in the dark room, the only person left was him.


    Many times in his dreams, he had seen those childish faces sway in front of him. He had gotten used to waking up again and again.


    Pity had already said goodbye to him, and the experience of killing each other had already made him accept the relationship between prey and hunters. Therefore, when he received the news of assassinating a boy, he did not frown, because there were too many boys who had died at his hands, and he did not care about one more.


    At that moment, he was waiting. Waiting for the night to come ¡­ A gentle breeze lifted the dust off the ground, and the ghostly figure quietly floated down from the tree, slowly landing on the ground.


    That beautiful posture was really fascinating. It was as if the trajectory of those leaves was absolutely amazing! The black shadow moved swiftly through the forest, adding to the enchantment of the bright night.


    Chu Feng who was in the middle of meditating suddenly opened his eyes. He subconsciously grabbed his body, turned around, and threw a punch towards the grass behind him.


    The light yellow qi was mixed with a faint green thread. There seemed to be a faint purple luster in it, as if it was flying through the grass.


    Chu Feng did not know what was happening to him. As he was in the middle of meditating, he suddenly felt a danger behind his back and his brain subconsciously controlled his body.


    However, in the dense forest, a black-clothed man was surprised at the sudden attack. His body moved to the side and dodged the sudden attack.


    A look of disbelief appeared on his face as he looked at the purple-haired boy. He had been gathering his power and preparing to kill the boy who was in the middle of meditating, but he didn''t expect him to do so first.


    The man in black knew that there was no chance for him anymore, so he jumped out from the bush.


    When Chu Feng saw the ghost like black-clothed person suddenly appear in front of his eyes, he was a bit astonished. He never would have thought that there would be someone who would want to assassinate him like that.


    Chu Feng instantly did not know who he offended. Could it be the purple-clothed girl? But he quickly denied it. Although the girl was a bit tricky, Chu Feng could still feel a kind heart underneath the harsh part.


    Chu Feng, who was still in a daze, suddenly felt a sword pierce toward his chest. Chu Feng''s Flood Dragon began to rapidly retreat. He planned to dodge this fatal attack.


    After several life and death battles, Chu Feng was a lot calmer when facing danger. When the black-clothed man saw that Chu Feng had dodged that strike, he changed directions and pierced towards Chu Feng''s throat.


    Chu Feng, who just dodged, did not expect the black-clothed person''s attack to come again. At that moment, he was a bit shocked at the speed and cruelty of the black-clothed person. Each and every strike was fatal.


    Chu Feng thought, "This man in black must be a professional killer!" Who was so ruthless as to want to know where he was going to die? Even now, Chu Feng was still pondering.


    He never would have thought that this brat, who was in the Aurous Core stage, would be so strong. Although he was also in the later stages of the Aurous Core stage, every move he used was made with blood. Facing an opponent of the same level, he had the confidence to finish him off in five moves.


    However, now that all of them had been broken, the boy in front of him could not help but have great agility, and his sensitivity was also quite high.


    Thinking of that sudden attack, the black clothed man couldn''t help but feel fear. It was fortunate that he had come this time. Otherwise, those fellows might have died from the earlier attack!


    As the two of them were fighting, suddenly, Chu Feng saw the black-clothed man slightly smile, as if it meant the end of the game.


    He discovered that the wolf cub and the Earth Dragon were both not there, and for a moment, he started to panic. The man in black in front of him was staring at him with a gaze that was like glue, making it difficult for him to use his hands and feet.


    Just as Chu Feng was thinking about how to dodge, he felt that he could not move his power. It was as if the space around him was sealed off, and seeing that the black-clothed person''s attack was coming, Chu Feng got anxious.


    Suddenly, the man in black slowly fell down. His eyes were wide open as he turned around in disbelief to see a cute wolf face staring at him before falling down unwillingly.


    Chu Feng was shocked by the sudden outcome. He never would have thought that the wolf cub would appear at such a crucial moment. Chu Feng ran over and picked up the wolf cub. He muttered, "Thank you, thank you."


    The wolf cub whined twice and then turned its gaze to the black clothed man who had fallen down. There was a raging look in its eyes, as if to say: "Little brat, don''t think that you can hide well. Don''t show off in front of your old wolfman, otherwise, be careful of your little life!"


    In fact, when the man in black had set foot on this land, the wolf cub had already discovered his trail. In fact, when the man in black had set foot on this land, the wolf cub had already discovered his trail, but had always been hiding in the dark.


    At this moment, the Earth Dragon flew down from the sky and called out to Chu Feng. Then, it lay back down on the ground and went back to sleep.


    It was only now that Chu Feng realized that they had actually been beside him this entire time. If that wolf cub had not succeeded at that critical juncture earlier, then even the Earth Dragon would have dove down to devour the black-clothed person before him!


    At that moment, Chu Feng couldn''t help but laugh at himself. He never would have thought that he would always be living under their protection. That feeling made Chu Feng feel extremely uncomfortable.


    At this moment, the energy in his body was surging along with Chu Feng''s emotions. It rapidly rotated and formed a whirlpool in Chu Feng''s dantian that was filled with the golden cores.


    Suddenly, Chu Feng felt his golden pellet shatter and an infant like illusory object replaced the golden pellet. Chu Feng knew that he had made a breakthrough. He had broken through the threshold of the Aurous Core stage and stepped into the Nascent Soul stage.


    In the middle of the night, Chu Feng took a deep breath. He did not feel any joy from his breakthrough, so he lowered his head and continued to meditate to consolidate his previous breakthrough into the Nascent Soul stage.


    If an old cultivator knew that there was someone who could jump two stages in a year, even the most basic of strengths and aurous cores would compete to take him as their disciple!


    This kind of rapid improvement, how could it not be shocking? There were people wandering around the Aurous Core stage for decades, but they were unable to find anything. In the end, they were everywhere.


    Who would have thought that Chu Feng would be so quick?


    When the sunlight from the next day filled the land, Chu Feng opened his eyes. At that instant, within his pitch-black eyes, purple-coloured light seemed to glitter slightly. When paired with his head of purple-coloured hair, under the sunlight, it made him seem quite bewitching and alluring.


    After a night of meditation, the originally illusory Nascent Soul seemed to be filled with spirit.


    Chu Feng thought for a while, then decided to stay here for a while and see if he could meet someone on the same path as him. It was as if he was asking for advice on how to refine flying swords.


    According to Hong Qing, once one reaches the Nascent Soul stage, he would be able to refine his own flying sword.


    So, Chu Feng was trying his luck and seeing if he could find someone to consult with. Actually, Chu Feng had been very conflicted when he decided to come to this gathering of heroes. He had been worried the entire time that he would run into the people of Mount Shu.


    Fortunately, his luck was not bad. It seemed that Mount Shu, who had high standards, did not take these heroes seriously at all. He did not see any trace of Mount Shu disciples along the way.


    This also solidified Chu Feng''s belief in worshipping others. However, in the end, it was because of a piece of paper that he was not allowed to enter. It was truly infuriating.


    Thus, Chu Feng settled down on a small mountain on the side.


    Last night, the body of the man in black had already disappeared into thin air. The dragon saliva on the ground had completely burnt all of it.


    Halfway up the mountain, a young man had his face darkened ever since he received the message from the pigeon. He did not expect that the Golden Core Stage assassin would be killed just like that.


    He was unable to accept it for a moment. When he thought about how that damned brat was still alive and well, his face became even more gloomy. The Left Queen sighed helplessly as she thought, "If the group of heroes were not at hand, I would have stopped so easily."


    Finally, the gloomy man suddenly laughed and muttered, "I''d like to see how big a wave this loach can create!"

 C77

    The start of a new day. Chu Feng began to busy himself with a new day. Simply making a hole on the hill in front of him could be considered his home.


    The chirping of birds in the forest was clearly pleasing to the ears. Chu Feng had no time to appreciate the nourishing life as he wholeheartedly devoted himself to cultivation.


    Although he was on par with the black-clothed person last night, at the end, the black-clothed person''s unique skill almost took Chu Feng''s life. So, Chu Feng wanted to quickly improve himself.


    He, who had just broken through to the Aurous Core stage, was brimming with energy as he thought of all sorts of ways to temper himself.


    In the distant city, a disheveled middle-aged man looked up into the distance and muttered, "It''s been a year since I left him. I wonder how that little guy is doing."


    Finally, the middle-aged man sighed and said, "After so many years, is she still well?" Finally, he sighed helplessly, lowered his head and murmured, "I''ve walked half the world, how come there''s no news at all?"


    After saying this, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but frown.


    The serenity of the mountains and plains provided Chu Feng with a very good environment.


    Although this place could not be compared to the Great Desolate Land in the east, it was still much better compared to the street market. The book said, "Being close naturally helps in comprehending the Dao."


    In the past, Patriarch Three Purities had occasionally gained enlightenment on the Three Purities Mountain, which was why he had been able to cut open the void and become a member of the Immortal class, thus freeing himself from the tribulations of reincarnation.


    Immortals were originally the reincarnations of those people who had great sadness, but after many years of culture, those that were arrogant and unyielding were not willing to give in to the shortness of life, and that was how the path of cultivation was formed.


    Among them, the Taoism is orthodox, because the long history laid the foundation of the Taoism''s status. Eight thousand years ago, Sakyamuni, under the Bodhi tree, had the feeling of creating a buddhist family.


    However, after so many years of trying, the Devil''s Gate had been formed. Legend has it that after becoming a Demon Cultivator, they crossed the demonic tribulation and entered the holy land in their hearts.


    As he deeply breathed in the enchanting air, Chu Feng instantly felt his spirit rise. The mysterious power in his body had a surging feeling.


    His body unknowingly stopped moving. At that moment, Chu Feng''s eyes were closed and he was wholeheartedly feeling that wonderful feeling. The marks on his body made people feel a sense of joy, and his soft and smooth posture made people unable to tell that he was waving his fists but was dancing.


    Unknowingly, in the nearby forest, many pairs of cute eyes were staring at Chu Feng who was dancing. It was unknown what they were thinking, and the birds on the books were also chattering about the guests in the deep forest.


    After a low roar, the chirping birds quickly closed their eyes. At that moment, a large, multicolored tiger was standing on the mountain slope without blinking as it looked at Chu Feng''s actions. After hearing the chirping sounds, it impatiently growled and warned.


    The gray and white tiger looked carefully again. Suddenly, it let out a long hiss and jumped down from the slope. Was it going to commit suicide? All the surrounding small animals were dumbstruck as they watched the King of the Forest''s strange actions.


    In the instant the tiger howled, Chu Feng, who had his eyes closed, suddenly opened them. He frowned slightly as he looked at the tiger that was howling.


    At that moment, Chu Feng was also a bit surprised by the tiger''s strange actions. The tiger''s body rapidly descended, and just as it was about to land on the ground, its body suddenly glowed with light. It floated there, and its massive body began to rapidly shrink until it was the size of a kitten at home.


    When Chu Feng saw such a strange phenomenon, he was instantly stupefied and he forgot about the displeasure the Multi Colored Tiger brought.


    Chu Feng sized up the small tiger from afar and slowly approached it. The wolf cub stood by Chu Feng''s side and approached him one step at a time. The wolf cub mewled twice at the cat sized tiger and the cute little tiger responded with two whining sounds.


    Instantly, that wolf chatted happily with the tiger, and at the end, that little tiger ran over while skipping. It swayed two times in front of the wolf, then it jogged in front of Chu Feng and used its furry head to rub Chu Feng''s calf.


    When Chu Feng saw such a cute little tiger, a smile couldn''t help but appear on his face. Squatting down, he picked up the little tiger.


    The tiger cub''s fur was not as stiff as that of a wolf cub. It felt soft and uncomfortable to the touch. Suddenly, Chu Feng thought about it. The distant Chu Feng thought back to when he was young and said that there was a little cat in his house. It was very cute.


    Chu Feng moved as he was looking at the opportunity and the gaze he looked at Little Tiger with also started to change. One could faintly see a hint of smugness. If she gave this cute little guy to Xiang Xiang, then she would be extremely happy! Suddenly, the little tiger that made people feel tender affection became a treasure that Chu Feng used to make the girl fall in love with him.


    I don''t know if this innocent little tiger will feel sad after it finds out. The wolf cub whined twice, as if it was dissatisfied with the tiger cub occupying its place.


    Xiaohu replied in a rather human tone, seemingly trying to curry favor with the wolf cub. At that moment, Chu Feng was amused by the expressions of a wolf and a tiger.


    Chu Feng who was carrying Little Tiger walked back one step at a time. At that moment, the Earth Dragon that was circling in the air couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, "The boy''s luck is quite good. He actually had another fortuitous encounter." It seemed that the future world would not be peaceful!


    Chu Feng who was in the cave was always hugging the little tiger and lovingly stroking it. At that instant, for some reason, Chu Feng was always looking forward to the scene of meeting Xiang in the future. He always felt that the White Tiger was the bond of his love.


    Chu Feng, who had nothing better to do, couldn''t help but think of a nice name for this cute little guy. What should he call it? Thinking back and forth, Chu Feng always decided to call it Lil ''White.


    After hearing that name, he cried out two times. Chu Feng smiled and said, "I never would have thought that this little guy would be happy."


    Many years later, after the White Tiger had crossed the beast tribulation, the first thing it said when it opened its vocal cords was: I want to change my name. Doesn''t this ruin my war god''s image!


    The wolf cub at the side cried out to the White Tiger twice, causing it to respond unwillingly.


    However, in Chu Feng''s eyes, he saw the young wolf cub''s expression of jealousy. Thus, he muttered to himself, "This cub has followed me for so long and has not thought of me as his name. It seems that I''ve let him down." He sat down and began to think about the cub''s name.


    At that moment, the wolf cub heard Chu Feng''s words and cried out twice. Then, it hid to the side and did not dare to make a sound. Lil ''White whined and said to the wolf cub, "Our boss is only at this level. Let''s see what good name you have!"


    As it spoke, it seemed to gloat. It completely forgot the name that made it go crazy: Little White. The wolf cub looked as if he was waiting for death to come, waiting for the name the boss was thinking of.


    Suddenly, Chu Feng laughed loudly. Then, he said, "I''ve finally thought of it. I''ve finally thought of it. In the future, I''ll call you ¡­"


    Before Chu Feng could finish his words, the wolf cub whined twice as if swearing that the date of his death had arrived. However, after hearing Chu Feng mention its name, the wolf cub excitedly barked twice. It seemed to be responding to his ghostly name.


    Lil ''White whined twice, as if it was dissatisfied with the answer. It thought, "Why is his name You An, but I want to call him Lil'' White? Why is the difference so huge? " All of a sudden, Lil ''White was overjoyed.


    The Netherworld Wolf complacently called out to Whitey, seeming to show off its pretty good name. Lil ''White cried out to Chu Feng two times as if it was protesting against the unfair treatment.


    However, at that moment, Chu Feng said to himself, "The name ''Nether,'' Whitey, ''Whitey,'' Nether, ''Sigh,'' Little White ''is still the best. However, the name'' Nether is suitable for him."


    Thinking of that night when the cub''s ghostly figure had unknowingly killed the man in black, he remembered using this name.


    When the wolf and tiger heard Chu Feng''s words, their hearts were sweating profusely, "What kind of big boss are we following?!" Why is beauty so different? The two little fellows conversed with each other as if saying, "Don''t tell others that you know me when you meet me in the future."


    This afternoon, the bewildered and shocked Ghost Assassin Nether Limitless, War God Whitey''s name was confirmed.


    But at the same time, the name of the War God White Tiger became the laughing stock of the Netherworld. Many years later, the Netherworld was always recounting the events of the past in front of his children.


    The four-sided Divine Beast, the White Tiger, was called the War God and was also known as the God of Killings. From the twenty-eight constellations to the seven nights in the West: Kui, Lou, Stomach, Ang, Bi, Goo, and Gin. So it is the representative of the West, and its white, because it is the West, the West in the five elements of gold, color is white. That was why it was called the White Tiger not because it was white, but because it was from the five elements.


    Originally, he had some feelings towards the Multi Colored Tiger after seeing Chu Feng''s fist technique. He triggered the strand of War God aura that was sleeping in his blood and he became the famous Divine Beast, the White Tiger, in a single leap. Evolving beyond his level had consumed too much of his energy, so after evolving, he had remained in a blurry state. For some reason, he felt a sense of familiarity from the young man in front of him, so he followed him.


    But who knew that this was indeed the biggest mistake of his life. Many years later, when it became the overlord of a region, it was still lamenting over having accidentally entered a pirate ship! But at the same time, he was also deeply moved by the fact that he had made friends with these people on the ship.


    After half a day of playing around, good times always passed by very quickly. In the blink of an eye, the setting sun arrived. The dark red sun dyed half the sky red. Chu Feng who was standing on the short mountain peak silently looked at the beautiful scenery.


    The changing clouds in the horizon were constantly changing. Sometimes they were like dogs, and sometimes they were like cats. That made Chu Feng quite happy.


    The Netherworld and Little White who were sitting next to Chu Feng were communicating with their eyes. Little White said, "Big Brother You, what do you think our boss did earlier? There''s nothing to it, why does he keep looking at the sky? It''s better to catch some fat ducks to roast. "


    You pretended to be deep in thought, "Kid, you don''t understand. This is called realm, sitting there watching, being disturbed, don''t think about the roast duck all day, what a shame! Don''t tell me that you know me when you go out next time, I can''t afford to lose face like this! "


    In the end, he could only sit there quietly and look at the sky. In his mind, he always thought that Yun Duo was a fat wild duck, and for a moment, he couldn''t help but drool from his little mouth. When You You saw Little White acting like this, he couldn''t help but move his butt with a look of "I don''t know you" on his face.


    Suddenly, Chu Feng howled. Instantly, the birds in the mountain forest scattered everywhere. The Netherworld and Whitey looked at each other and couldn''t help but communicate. What kind of illness is our boss suffering from now?


    At that time, he was only returning a favor to the young wolf, but he never would have thought that today, he would once again capture the "heart of the White Tiger." Perhaps in the future, he would need to rely on him to protect it after its tribulation. Otherwise, the Azure Dragon clan of the Eastern Divine Beasts would not easily let him go.


    Waves of dragon roars echoed in the forest. It was as if it was responding to Chu Feng''s long howl.


    "Let''s go. We''ll test some wild ducks today." Chu Feng turned around and spoke to the two little fellows sitting on his two sides.


    After hearing what Chu Feng said, Lil ''White, who had already understood human nature, suddenly had his eyes shine brightly. This made the Netherworld feel ashamed. Why didn''t this little brother pay any attention to his image? This was too embarrassing! After saying this, he had no choice but to mention it.


    The Netherworld wanted to take in a follower, but how could the White Tiger of the War God consign his dignity? In the end, the Netherworld thought of an insidious move. "The White Tiger of the War God is called Little White when you see the little animal. The White Tiger of the War God is called Little White ¡­"


    This made Little White very depressed. He couldn''t beat the Netherworld, so when he thought of how the Netherworld had a high position and that it was not shameful for him to be his follower, he agreed to accept the Netherworld Undead as his lackey.


    Beside the bonfire, a pair of small eyes were fixed on the roasted duck in Chu Feng''s hand.


    At that instant, Chu Feng was speechless. It was truly not easy to take care of the three little fellows. He couldn''t help but sigh and say, "This boss isn''t that easy to be!"

 C78

    In the late spring, the weather was slightly cold. The sound of an infant''s cry broke the tranquility of the evening. The people surrounding the delivery room all breathed a sigh of relief, as if the baby''s life was more important than their own.


    But now, sixteen years had passed and the little girl had grown into a slender and graceful girl. Standing on top of the high tower, the gentle breeze caressed her hair. The group of white women looked even more elegant in the gentle breeze, giving off an indescribably beautiful feeling.


    At this moment, the girl said with a frown, "I won''t surrender to you. What do you mean fate? I, Mu Han, don''t believe this evil."


    After saying this, the young girl''s handsome body gently flew past the peak of the mountain and floated downwards. This soaring posture gave people an indescribable feeling of elegance.


    Gently touching the ground, the young girl bent her knees, and her body lightly trembled a bit before recovering. In the forest, Willow Eyebrow and Cherry''s mouth and waist looked quite handsome. Her white face was devoid of any thoughts, and her jade-like smooth skin was filled with lubricant under the sunlight. Her curvaceous body didn''t match her age, she really was the devil''s body and angel''s face. It was unknown how many men would be shocked by her actions as she walked down the street.


    This sort of supreme girl would probably only be able to give birth to such a beautiful girl! His light and graceful body gently dashed through the forest. For a moment, his slender body did not match his majestic aura. He did not know how this girl trained, but how could she possess such a deep and powerful aura at such a young age? Under the scorching sun, the young girl soon discovered that her forehead was drenched in sweat. She couldn''t help but sniff her body, and her jade-like face couldn''t help but frown. After so many days of running around, her body had become a little dirty.


    Mu Han looked around but didn''t find any water, so he looked around. Finally, he found a pool of water at the foot of the short mountain not far away. The clear spring water flowed down from the mountain and accumulated this green pool. Mu Han looked around and saw that nobody was around, so he took off the clothes he was wearing and jumped into the pool. If it weren''t for the ripples on the surface of the water, no one would have thought that someone had just entered the water.


    The pool water was somewhat warm, and the side of the mountain gave it a shade of cool. This made the Mu Han enjoy it to his heart''s content. Suddenly, with a loud noise, the water in the pool scattered and a head popped out from the pool. This made Mu Han''s pretty face slightly blush, because that face was clearly the face of the opposite sex.


    However, when he saw that head of purple hair, he was somewhat amazed and deeply attracted by it on its own.


    For a moment, he forgot about this embarrassing scene. The violet-haired youth appeared from the water, and immediately afterwards, there were two more sounds. Two cute little heads appeared from the water, adding to the peculiar feeling of the lake. The girl seemed to have sensed something and said, "Turn around."


    At that moment, Chu Feng who was staring blankly was stunned by the girl''s sudden voice. He looked at the girl without moving at all. This made the blushing face of the little girl turn even redder.


    As the two little heads looked at Chu Feng who was in a daze, they looked at each other with their eyes, seeming to be saying, "Hey, why is our lives so bitter! How did you end up with such a boss?


    For a moment, the two little fellows couldn''t help but sigh emotionally. Suddenly, Chu Feng, who was still in a daze, thought of something and his white face instantly changed. His ears were red and he looked extremely cute. This caused Mu Han, who was in a rage, to laugh. He didn''t expect the boy in front of him to be so shy.


    At this moment, he saw the boy with his back facing him, hands on his chest, saying, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to.


    This caused Mu Han to smile foolishly. The little boy in front of him was really cute! While his imagination was running wild, he realized that the cold had already jumped out of the water and was putting on his clothes.


    When the two heads in the water saw the perfect body, they could not help but sigh. "I never thought that following this boss would bring such luck. Even if I die, it''s worth it!"


    The two little fellows glanced at each other again, as if saying, "Let her be! I''m sure. " Chu Feng, who was still blushing, did not know that there were already two little fellows who had chosen their targets.


    After putting on some clothes, Mu Han said to him in a low voice, "I''m done, you come up!"


    As she said this, the girl''s face couldn''t help but look a little delicate, and her mind recalled that shy face from before. When Chu Feng heard the girl''s gentle voice, he instantly felt as if he was bathed in spring. His hot and red face couldn''t help but recover. Chu Feng walked over to the side of the water. In the shallow water, Chu Feng stood up. On his wide shoulders, the muscles on his body were all very obvious. However, he gave off a feeling of the beauty of a human. Under the strong muscles, there was a trace of wildness and also a sense of comfort.


    Chu Feng walked over step by step. He shook his wet purple-coloured hair and looked at the girl who was sizing him up. Their gazes met, and the atmosphere became strange once again.


    At this moment, a whine sounded out. The two couldn''t help but turn their gazes over at the same time, only to see the white tiger that had just climbed up whining coquettishly. The Netherworld standing next to it had an expression that I didn''t recognize. "Wow, so cute!" Saying this, Mu Han couldn''t help but run over and pick up the Netherworld that was sitting upright.


    However, Little White was looking at the young girl in front of him with a depressed expression. It thought to itself: What kind of gaze is that!? However, the next sentence became Whitey''s best excuse to take advantage of the Netherworld. The girl charmingly said, "I''ve never seen such a lively puppy!"


    Saying this, Mu Han felt something pressing down on his chest and couldn''t help but lower his head to look. He only saw one of the Unholy Body''s claws on his chest. At this moment, Mu Han didn''t know what to do and his face immediately turned red. A moment later, Mu Han felt something fiddling with his dress. He turned his head to see the gray and white kitten playing with his dress. He smiled and put the Netherworld down and picked up the cat that was playing with itself.


    When the same embarrassing thing happened, Whitey''s claw also pressed firmly on her chest, making Mu Han a bit depressed. He thought about how these two little guys looked harmless, but how could they do that!? At that moment, the gaze she looked at Chu Feng with was a bit strange.


    Suddenly, the White Tiger broke free from Mu Han''s embrace and ran to the Netherworld Udumbara who was sitting at the side. The two little fellows cried out without even looking at Chu Feng and Mu Han. Little White said, "Big Brother You, the experience is good. It feels good."


    When You You heard this, he slapped Whitey, who was in the midst of committing adultery, and said, "Are you stupid!? Not bad? How is it good? It is clearly perfect. "Look at her figure, that elasticity, that size ¡­"


    Little White looked like he was listening to You An''s lecture. In the end, he didn''t forget to say, "Big Brother is right. Big Brother is right." Then, You An said with an aged look, "Learn a little in the future."


    "Did you raise this?" Mu Han pointed to You and Xiao Bai, who were sitting on the side, and said.


    Chu Feng smiled, nodded his head and said, "Mn, they are my good brothers." After the two little fellows heard Chu Feng''s words, they started to whimper as if they were responding to Chu Feng''s words. "Hehe." When Mu Han saw the scene where their minds were linked, he couldn''t help but laugh. At the same time, a trace of envy flashed in his eyes.


    "Miss, where are you going?" Chu Feng asked in a scholarly manner. Call me Coldfrost! " the girl said.


    "Twilight, Twilight." Chu Feng repeated that name to himself. The girl explained, "During the late spring, the weather was slightly cold, and because I was born at sunset, I was named the Twilight." Chu Feng had an expression of enlightenment on his face. Then, he said, "My name is Zi Feng." Saying this, he shook his head.


    "Zi Feng?" Mu Han looked confused. He was obviously surprised by the name, but he seemed to have thought of something and said, "Is it because you have purple hair!" Chu Feng nodded, seeming to agree with the girl''s words. Mu Han smiled and walked forward, stroking his purple hair that was still wet. For a moment, the actions of the two were rather intimate.


    The Netherworld, who was sitting on the side, saw this scene and couldn''t help but say to Whitey, "Watch out, our boss has extraordinary methods of picking up girls." Lil ''White looked grateful. His eyes seemed to be filled with tears and he muttered, "The sky is filled with pity! It seems that the White Tiger clan is going to shine with me. "


    Ever since he had levelled up, Little White found out some information about the Four-sided Godly Beasts. Not all of them existed at the same time, and the one that was often lacking was the White Tiger clan. The green dragon had its own kind. Although it was difficult to reproduce, it would not disappear, and every generation, there would be a five-clawed green dragon; the Vermillion Bird Nirvana, there would always be a continuation of life; the long Xuanwu life, in the long wait, would always be born in the new Xuanwu competition before the departure of the old Xuanwu; only the White Tiger clan, which was often absent for tens of thousands of years, gave the white tiger a sense of mysteriousness.


    These three difficulties had become the greatest confusion of the White Tiger tribe. For several thousands of years, the White Tiger had been awakened by the Multi Colored Tiger that had a trace of the White Tiger''s bloodline.


    It was as if the white tiger in front of him happened to make a breakthrough from the multi-coloured tiger. If it wasn''t for the fact that he saw Chu Feng''s fist technique, who knew how long it would linger around for, he would have died. It was also because the probability of the white tiger appearing was too small that the white tiger''s battle ability was able to contend against the five-clawed green dragon that was the leader of the Four-sided Gods. It also shows that the Creator is fair.


    "Why are you deep in the mountains!" Mu Han seemed to have thought of something. Chu Feng smiled a bit embarrassedly. The girl in front of him did not look like a bad person so he decided to speak the truth, "I''m waiting for someone."


    "Waiting for someone?" Mu Han said in surprise. Chu Feng explained, "Right now, I just want to meet all the senior experts and get me to learn how to refine flying swords in two moves. At the same time, I also want to stop running around like this." The current Chu Feng would not dare to take out the treasure his master gifted him unless it was a crucial moment. After all, he understood the principle of having a pearl in one''s pocket.


    After hearing Chu Feng''s explanation, Mu Han understood and nodded his head. Finally, as if he had made some sort of decision, he sucked in a breath of air and smiled, "I wish you good luck!"


    Chu Feng smiled embarrassedly and said, "I don''t care about fate!" Chu Feng paused for a moment. Then, he continued, "Let''s go. It''s already getting late, and you should be hungry! I''ll get you something to eat. "


    Mu Han lightly nodded his head, then followed Chu Feng''s footsteps and left. However, the Netherworld, who was at the side, shouted out, "This boss is really ungrateful for his beauty. In the past, he would eat a meal and wait for the moon to rise before he would make a move!" He didn''t expect the sun to be so high today, so he wanted to eat instead.


    However, Little White, who was at the side, said, "Looks like I''ll have a good day in the future. Hehe, the fragrant wild ducks are here."


    Then with a long whistle, he said, "Wait, boss. I also want to eat. I also want to eat." You He, who was standing at the side, gloomily thought, "How can this Xiaobai be like this? He has really lost the face of White Tiger clan!" You don''t have the demeanor of a war god at all. I''m afraid that on the battlefield, a roasted duck would have bribed him! "


    Seeing their departing figures, You You could only leave in embarrassment. However, the moment that the Netherworld Spirit left, the water in the pond suddenly collapsed. The dragon-like figure hovered high in the sky, eyes tightly staring at the beautiful figure as he muttered, "No matter who you are, I won''t let you harm him." And then, with a dive, he dove back into the pool. The surging Tan Polang was unable to calm down for a long time.

 C79

    It was the summit of the mountain again. Her slender body seemed to be on the verge of collapse under the violent winds. At this moment, her handsome face was slightly haggard and a little nostalgic.


    Just as he was about to leave, a trace of reluctance appeared in Mu Han''s eyes. He didn''t know why, but after just a few days of being together with the boy, he discovered that he was a little attached to him.


    That skillful barbecue technique made him laugh foolishly, but his eyes revealed a hint of wisdom from time to time. All of this became the longing in his heart.


    After a long sigh, Mu Han mumbled to himself, "It''s different!" The Dao was different! The Dao is different! " Mu Han said three different paths in a row, then his body gently bounced up and floated in the clouds, like a woman among immortals.


    At the same time, an elder standing on top of another mountain could not help but say with a frown, "This brat is lucky. But isn''t this girl ¡­."


    The elder couldn''t help but let out a sigh. The girl''s identity was truly too sensitive. Even someone like him, who transcended the mortal world, wouldn''t be so indifferent to her.


    "However, that girl''s kindness touched the old man''s heart." "It''s better to let nature take its course. It''s time for me to go to the peak of the alchemy sun."


    As he spoke, his elegant body gradually became illusory, and finally disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, Chu Feng who was meditating in the cave suddenly opened his eyes. He put one hand on his chest and muttered, "Thank you, thank you." At this moment, the Netherworld and Whitey''s eyes met and began communicating with each other.


    Whitey said, "What a great opportunity. I didn''t expect our boss to learn to be a gentleman. Hai, sister-in-law has left. I wonder if we can eat roast wild duck every day."


    Lil ''White sighed gloomily on the side. However, the Netherworld, who was lying on the side, suddenly slapped Whitey''s head and said, "You fool, what do you know? Boss, you are trying to catch a big fish in a long line. Don''t you see that the girl left with a book? That''s called a love token, understand? In the future, think of a way to not be a wild duck or a wild duck all day. "


    Lil ''White whined twice, as if to say, "Big Brother Lang, the lesson is, the brat knows."


    Chu Feng took out the book in front of his heart and instantly, a sweet smell wafted into his nose. At that moment, Chu Feng was intoxicated.


    Just now, when Mu Han secretly stuffed the book into Chu Feng''s embrace, he had already woken up from his meditation. The girl quietly walked out of the cave as if she had never been here before.


    Chu Feng carefully flipped through the book that the girl left behind. Time silently passed by and after a long sigh, a smile appeared on Chu Feng''s face that originally tightly frowned.


    The book said that the intention was to temper his own Qi, so that he could carry out some fire attribute attacks. Most people could succeed, but those few cultivators with cold Yin Qi would find it very difficult to succeed, but once they successfully refined it, the Yin Fire would be much stronger than the Yang Fire. Chu Feng clearly belonged to the former, or else he wouldn''t have sat there silently for half a month.


    After half a month of tempering, the green color in his body had become thicker than before. That made Chu Feng surprised. After cultivating for so long, the green ribbon would not have any minute changes. He never would have thought that with the tempering of his consciousness, there would be such a change. That also guided Chu Feng on the road of cultivation in the future. Chu Feng stood up and patted off the dust on his body. He stretched his shins and muttered, "Right now, I only have some materials left. This trip to the Western Regions is truly worth it."


    After saying that, that handsome face appeared in Chu Feng''s mind. At that moment, Lil ''White, who was lying on the side, saw that Chu Feng had woken up. Like a dog, it crawled in front of Chu Feng and placed its forelimbs on Chu Feng''s legs. It had an expression of fawning.


    Chu Feng squatted down, patted Lil ''White''s head and said, "Little guy, you must be hungry. I''ll get you something to eat right now." After Lil ''White heard Chu Feng''s words, it cried out two times. It really did not seem to be able to make others pity it. However, You You, who was lying on the side, looked at Chu Feng with a face full of shock. Right now, he could clearly feel Chu Feng''s force that had become even more condensed and a bit fearful.


    The Netherworld thought to himself that even a middle stage Nascent Soul cultivator might not be his match! Thousands of years ago, only a few monsters would challenge someone who was a level higher than them.


    Normally, it would be one''s cultivation that was high or strong. However, there was something special about it. For example, Chu Feng''s mutated aura.


    Chu Feng walked out of the cave and Little White followed behind him to help. However, the Netherworld Udumbara who was lying on the ground suddenly stood up. Its expression was a bit shocked. Just now, it suddenly remembered the origin of the buddhist beads on Chu Feng''s right wrist and it was a bit hard to accept.


    In a short moment, there were several wild ducks lying on the ground. However, Little White did not seem to be satisfied and it continued to kill, as if it wanted to make up for all the losses it suffered in the past few days. That made Chu Feng who was standing far away a bit speechless.


    He didn''t expect this little guy to be so gluttonous. Fortunately, the Earth Dragon was currently wandering around in the forest. Otherwise, if that Big Stomach King came back and added with him, he would probably die of exhaustion! After a long while, Lil ''White seemed to be satisfied and sat down beside the pile of wild ducks that was as tall as a small mountain.


    Chu Feng helplessly shook his head and walked towards Lil ''White who was squatting on the ground. He picked up the leg of the wild duck on the ground and walked back. Lil ''White seemed to be very satisfied with Chu Feng''s achievements.


    After lunch, Chu Feng decided to leave. After all, he already got the book on refining weapons and there was no need to wait any longer.


    The second half of the book talked about some medicine concocting methods. That also made Chu Feng want to try his hand at it.


    Chu Feng, who was dashing through the forest, felt that he was faster than before, and the power in his body was even more boundless than before.


    Two figures closely followed behind Chu Feng. The white shadow said to the black shadow, "Where are we going?" The black shadow said, "Wandering."


    White Shadow said in shock, "Wandering? "Then wouldn''t there be no wild ducks to eat?" When the black shadow heard this, three black lines immediately appeared on its forehead. It thought to itself, "How can this White Tiger, who is known as the Western War God and has the might to shake the Three Realms, be so virtuous?"


    For a moment, he couldn''t help but quicken his pace, wanting to leave him behind. However, Bai Yingyue also quickened her pace as she followed closely behind the white figure, not relaxing the slightest. It was as if the group photo was the roast duck in his dreams.


    Chu Feng saw that the wolf cub surpassed him and he instantly felt the urge to fight. He couldn''t help but quickly circulate the power in his body and went forward. Instantly, three afterimages appeared in the forest. In a short moment, the figure was left behind. Chu Feng helplessly shook his head, then a sinister smile emerged on his face.


    Suddenly, a little sword appeared in Chu Feng''s hand. After a short stay, it became ten feet wide. Chu Feng jumped onto the flying sword, and not long after, he caught up.


    In the sky, a dragon-like body was circling. It muttered, "These three little guys are improving really quickly!"


    It has only been half a month, and we''ve already reached this level. It seemed that the sky was going to change. He did not know that he was lamenting that the future of the Yangtze River was going to change.


    At dusk, Chu Feng stopped. The Sword Kinesis Flight for the entire afternoon made Chu Feng not be that nervous anymore. Right now, he could barely fly with the Netherworld and Little White.


    Chu Feng who was sitting on the ground looked at the little sword in his hand and he was a bit confused. The materials for the little sword were found near the pool, but Chu Feng who had already lived for a while was already very familiar with the surroundings, but he had never seen the materials before so he was a bit suspicious. He always felt that someone intentionally left it there for him to obtain.


    Thinking to that point, Chu Feng started to worry. Exactly who was it that would suddenly appear out of nowhere and love you by his side?


    However, when he thought of the heaven defying existence of the Earth Dragon, his heart could not help but calm down. Chu Feng, who was deep in thought, was awakened by the sound of fighting. Chu Feng curiously looked at the origin of the sound and carefully approached.


    Standing next to him was the yin yang person. The two of them were attacking a middle-aged man with white hair at his temples when suddenly, the 50-year-old man spat out a mouthful of blood and said unwillingly, "If not for that old man''s heavy injury, how could you two juniors be so arrogant?"


    The yin yang person said strangely: "Old man, don''t look for excuses, you evil demon dweller should be killed. Yan, let''s work together to get rid of him! "


    The pretty face beside her frowned, obviously dissatisfied with the way she addressed him. However, in the end, she nodded her head and the yin yang man joined hands to attack the dying middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man used the metal rod to block the attack, but Zi Yan''s attack that followed closely behind was nowhere to be compared. Seeing that it was about to pierce into his heart, the middle-aged man could not help but sigh in his heart: "I never thought that I, Cang Mu, would die in the hands of two juniors in my illustrious life."


    For a moment, his expression became sad.


    However, with a clang, a large flying sword blocked the sword that was piercing towards his chest. The middle-aged man turned his head to look at a fifteen to sixteen year old violet-haired youth. He looked at the girl in front of him with a savage gaze and said, "I didn''t think that this girl would be so ruthless. I, Zi Feng, was blind.


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, the longsword in Zi Yan''s hand suddenly dropped to the ground. Her eyes tightly stared at the purple-haired Chu Feng and she did not dare to imagine that the young man in front of her would be so stubborn and hurt her heart.


    Chu Feng did not care about his gaze. He walked towards the middle-aged man who was coughing and said, "Uncle, are you okay? Let''s go first, I''ll help you block this place. "


    The middle-aged man said gratefully, "Little brother, thank you. But before that ¡­" Seeing that the youth in front of him was only at the early Nascent Soul stage, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but worry for his comfort. After all, those two were at the early Nascent Soul stage. This was not something that the current Chu Feng could stop. Chu Feng could see the middle-aged man''s worry and he said with an embarrassed smile, "It''s fine."


    With that, two figures suddenly appeared in front of the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man could feel that the wolf''s aura was no lower than that of the girl. For a moment, he couldn''t help but feel reassured. He clasped his hands and said to Chu Feng, "Little brother, thank you for your help this time. In the future, if I am to come to the summit of the Northern Sea, Yan Dashan, I will definitely not refuse."


    With that, the middle-aged man turned around and left without any further delay. When the Yin Yang Person saw the departing figure of QingQiong, he wanted to chase after her. However, that violet-haired youth stood in front of him, blocking his path. The Yin Yang Person wanted to say something.


    However, she was interrupted by Zi Yan, "You must save him. He is a member of the Devil Sect."


    Zi Yan still wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by Chu Feng, "I, Zi Feng, no matter who he is, I just can''t stand your despicable methods of bullying the weak and taking advantage of others. Is this what you''re doing? "


    Hehe, Chu Feng said self-deprecatingly. Then, he continued, "It seems that you really didn''t know how to make a decision back then." Zi Yan once again heard his words. Her bright eyes were filled with tears. In an instant, tears began to flow down her face.


    Zi Yan looked at Zi Feng before turning around and floating away. Zi Yan''s heart broke the moment she turned around. She didn''t expect the person she longed for would hurt her so much. For a moment, her face became extremely haggard, making people feel heartbroken.


    Zi Yan left. The yin yang person glanced at Zi Feng with a sinister smile before turning around and leaving as well.

 C80

    With the departure of the Yin Yang men, the entire cultivation world surged with a wave of attacks against the purple maple. Under the arrangement of some people, each and every cultivator in the vast sea of people looked for the purple-haired youth with surging blood. However, those who had reached the age where they did not care were watching from the sidelines coldly without a change in their expressions.


    However, that premeditated fellow was at a loss. At this critical moment where righteousness and evil were irreconcilable, he did not know how those old fellows could tolerate righteous people to rescue the members of the Devil Sect.


    However, all the heroes of the world were clamoring to kill Zi Feng, even giving him justice as a lover in their dreams. In this era, the purple-clothed young girl who often looked like a fairy in the hearts of this generation of youngsters was like a goddess. In this era, the purple-clothed young girl who often looked like a fairy in the hearts of this generation of youngsters was like a fairy in the heart of this generation of young people.


    All of a sudden, this generation of youngsters felt their heads turn hot, so they put down their training and started searching the entire world for the very arrogant guy with purple hair. Some of them went deep into the prehistoric land, some of them stepped into the Southern Wasteland, and some of them even went straight for the Yellow Dragon, stepping into the Demon Gate.


    For a time, all of the disciples in the cultivation world went missing. Some of the smaller sects had fallen, leaving behind only the leaders of the older generation. The younger generation had all died. In the end, the seniors of the cultivation world really couldn''t bear to see their own disciples decline so drastically and thought of an idea. In the end, the seniors of the cultivation world really couldn''t bear to see their own disciples decrease so drastically and thought of an idea.


    In the end, those old fellows had no other choice but to take out their trump cards. Only then did those juniors settle down.


    After Zi Feng became famous, the first chapter of the Purple Emperor Scripture written by his descendants was a description. When Zi Feng stepped onto the road of cultivation, he set off a purple current, causing the elites of that era to fall one after another.


    It was also the purple-coloured flow that allowed Chu Feng to see the world of cultivation clearly. How was it clear and bright? It was clearly a mess. After being killed many times, Zi Feng discovered that his senses had become even sharper. At this moment, Chu Feng was standing on top of the mountain range. As he recalled the events of the previous night, his heart was filled with fear. If it wasn''t for the Earth Dragon, he, You Mingdeng and Little White would probably have said their goodbyes to Hong Chen.


    However, right now, Chu Feng''s face was firm and his eyes were filled with anger. He muttered, "Demon? Is this the so-called righteous path that you people call being an evil monster? Can it be that people like you who sacrifice your lives at all be able to poison your opponents? "


    Chu Feng was questioning himself. What was a demon? This was undoubtedly an excuse for the victor to evade his scolding. Amongst the assassins, the one who wanted to punish them was Zi Feng, "Zi Feng, the scum of the Devil Sect."


    But was Zi Feng really not looking at him the way they said he would? This requires the careful understanding of the mind.


    After a while, Chu Feng who had calmed down suddenly discovered a problem. In the assassination yesterday, there was a person who was very special. It was the same as the black-clothed person who killed him. Zi Feng couldn''t help but frown. Just who in the world wanted to harm him in this way? Chu Feng looked into the distance and the Yin Yang person that he only met once suddenly appeared in his mind.


    However, Zi Feng couldn''t think of any reason for that person to assassinate him like that. Although he was poisoned yesterday, the hot-blooded young man who was initially killed by Chu You and Little White in the blink of an eye, the black-clothed person who appeared in the end, with just a few strikes, caused Little White and You You You to lose their ability to fight. When the black-clothed person neared Zi Feng step by step, the flood dragon that was circling in the air swooped down and swallowed the black-clothed person into his stomach.


    After being poisoned for a few days, he woke up with pain in his head. However, when he saw that You You and Xiao had recovered, he looked at Zi Feng anxiously. This Zi Feng''s heart felt much better.


    When Little White saw Zi Feng wake up, it mewled twice. Little White licked its lips and thought in its heart, "Luckily I woke up, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to eat roast duck anymore."


    Chu Feng, who had woken up, rested for a moment. He knew that this place was not too safe, and that even with the protection of the Earth Dragon, he would not be completely safe. Deep into the night, Chu Feng sat on the ground and quietly cleaned up the remaining poison in his body. The Netherworld, on the other hand, slapped Whitey awake and whined, "We need to have a small meeting. This time, our mistake is just a big boss ¡­"


    As he spoke, Netherworld''s face became baleful. If his boss really couldn''t wake up, then he would bury his head and bitterly cultivate for decades. Once his cultivation had reached the Large Success Stage, he would definitely stir up this cultivation world. This kind of friendship between life and death was deeply engraved in the heart of the Netherworld. Lil ''White swallowed the words that came out of his mouth when he saw the expression of the Netherworld Udumbara had on her face as if she was going to kill someone.


    If the Netherworld found out that he was worried about Zi Feng''s comfort, it was because he was worried that there wouldn''t be any wild ducks to eat in the future, so the Netherworld would not hesitate to slap him.


    On the next day, when the sun rose from the east, Zi Feng opened his eyes, which were still closed. The purple maple standing in the wind had a feeling of independence in this morning wind.


    The summer gradually moved further away. The early autumn morning was a little cold, and some of the leaves had already started to curl up. Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel sad as he thought of the cold wind carrying away the piles of dead leaves.


    His father''s tall figure unconsciously appeared in his mind. As he thought about it, all sorts of distant concerns appeared in his mind. Chu Feng touched the yellow badge in his bosom and looked into the distance. He muttered, "I would quite like to see who is behind this." The yellow token was taken off by the man in black. This made Chu Feng want to find out who the mastermind was.


    It seemed he would have to go to the peak of the northern mountains and ask that brother of his if he knew the origin of the token. He knew well that the north was at the devil realm. With his identity as the righteous leader, it would be hard for him to take even a single step! However, he still decided to take a look because in this vast sea of people, he was the only person he had a slight friendship with. When the depressed Chu Feng thought of one thing, he became a bit excited.


    This was also the only joyous event in the past few days. He had vaguely stepped into the middle stage of the Nascent Soul Stage. Perhaps it was due to his nervousness during the past few days that the purple fruit''s energy remained in his meridians.


    Right now, he was silently calculating his position in his heart. The Danyang Peak was located in the southwest corner, and he was less than a thousand miles away from it. The mountain in the north was located in the northeast corner, facing this Danyang Peak.


    It looked like he was going to take a walk in the secular world.


    After tidying up his mood, Chu Feng leaped and a flying sword instantly flew underneath Chu Feng''s feet. The Netherworld and Little White also jumped onto the flying sword and flew away.


    The flood dragon hovering in the sky faintly released waves of dragon roars. It seemed as if it was lamenting how fast this kid''s growth had been going.


    However, an old man standing on the peak of a nearby mountain couldn''t help but frown as he muttered to himself, "How could this happen? If this goes on, I''m afraid ¡­"


    As the old man spoke, his face couldn''t help but show a trace of anger. Could it be that he was really going to strangle a ghost that was rarely seen in a thousand years? Thinking of this, the old man couldn''t help but shake his head, he couldn''t help but think that the old guys also wouldn''t agree.


    Suddenly, the old man seemed to have thought of something, and his wrinkled face couldn''t help but reveal a smile. He thought to himself, "He actually wants to go to the peak of the northern mountains. Even if that flood dragon is helping him secretly, he''ll still be in danger!" I''ll just be his free bodyguard and let him owe me a favor. Even if he''s dissatisfied with the right path in the future, he probably won''t go overboard for his own sake.


    Thinking of this, the old man couldn''t help but disappear from where he stood.


    Chu Feng, who was shuttling through the clouds, felt refreshed as he looked at the clouds in front of him. Chu Feng, who was standing in the air above the ground, couldn''t help feeling some lingering fear. If he fell down, it would be ¡­ Upon thinking of this, Chu Feng stood firmly on his feet. If he were to be careless and fall from the sky, he would likely become the first person to do so in the past thousands of years! The fast speed of the teleportation made Lil ''White very excited as it whined non-stop.


    This made You You, who was sitting to the side, very depressed. He thought about how it was impossible for Xiao Bai to have the demeanor of a king at all! How utterly humiliating for the Four Divine Beasts. He couldn''t help but want to teach him a lesson, so he said, "Little White! You should know that when you belong to the White Tiger race, you should have the demeanor of a king.


    When Lil ''White heard this, he thought of his own image and couldn''t help but sit there like his elder brother, Zi Feng. At this time, the Netherworld couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief, sighing with emotion about how great it was to be in a quiet world. If Lil ''White knew that Zi Feng stood there like that out of fear, would he vomit blood out of depression?


    Not far ahead.


    Chu Feng faintly saw a small town and the flying swords under his feet couldn''t help but slowly descend. He recalled that he had excitedly went to a gathering to see if he could find a teacher who could guide him. He didn''t expect that he would be rejected at the door and then spend all his time cultivating deep in the mountains. However, he met that cold girl and gave him a secret manual for refining pills before he left. He then unintentionally saved a member of the devil sect, which was followed by an endless onslaught.


    Thinking of the assassination, Chu Feng couldn''t help frowning as he thought about the mysterious black-clothed assassin and the mastermind behind it. Chu Feng felt that everything seemed to be different from what he originally thought. However, he still achieved his goal for this journey.


    Chu Feng jumped off his flying sword, tidied himself up, brushed off the dust on his body and walked toward the little town. This little town was much more prosperous than before. It could be considered a small city. Chu Feng looked around, then proceeded to walk forward. This was the first time he came to this world. However, when he thought of the words of the Netherworld, he couldn''t help but feel like he had the air of a king, so he couldn''t say a single word. However, his curiosity caused him to look all over the place.


    For a moment, this strange movement made everyone feel that it was funny. Entering the town that was filled with people, Chu Feng instantly had a feeling of returning. After over a year of living in the forest, Chu Feng felt that he was a bit like a wild person. He wasn''t used to suddenly returning.


    The wind blew away the clouds on the horizon, and in a split-second, the cold rain began to fall one after another. At that instant, Chu Feng who stood in front of the window of the tavern, the longing in his brain couldn''t help but float into the distance and he muttered, "You and I are swimming around the Soul Linking Rope in the Jadefallen." It''s raining again. What happened to you?


    The sound of rain fell bit by bit onto my heart. Thinking back to the rainy night we had walked together, the peach flowers we had seen together, the night sky we had seen together. For a time, the image of He Cheng Xiang couldn''t help appearing in his mind. How was he concerned about her in the distance? Chu Feng couldn''t help asking himself in his heart. Could he go back now? Thinking of that, Chu Feng felt a bit sad.


    Now that he had achieved nothing and been assassinated several times, he would probably implicate her if he went back! Thinking about that, Chu Feng decisively cut off the urge to look back at the girl. He wouldn''t let the girl get hurt, not even if it was a little.

 C81

    As he looked at the drizzling rain, Chu Feng couldn''t help but feel a bit dejected. Everything was the worry in his heart. Chu Feng, who was in a daze, was awakened by the sounds of chatting.


    It seems that the dynasty is going to have to change hands this time. The last resort for the dynasty is the mighty general Shan Wang. I didn''t expect the Yin family to have such great tolerance. They had accompanied Wang Chuan for almost a thousand years. Who would have thought that one explosive move would be enough to take the life of the royal family?


    The skinny man who was walking beside them also followed suit. The one at the back bellowed, "Say less."


    When the two of them heard this low shout, they shut their mouths. When Chu Feng heard about the powerful general of the Mountain King, he did not frown. Wasn''t this mighty general his grandfather? Why did he, who had not experienced anything for so many years, wear a battle armor again? How could he, who was already at the end of his days, endure such torture?


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but frown. Tens of thousands of worries were all over him, and he couldn''t help but release waves of killing intent.


    The old man that had been with him for a period of time loved him so dearly. How could Zi Feng let others hurt Hua Mu''s elder?


    The Netherworld felt Chu Feng''s suddenly boundless aura and he was a bit shocked. How could the boss be like this? The Netherworld looked at Zi Feng with a puzzled expression.


    As they looked at the three middle-aged people who climbed up the stairs one step at a time, Chu Feng suddenly appeared in front of them and the three of them instantly felt the aura of death enveloping their hearts.


    Chu Feng said in a low voice, "How is the King of Reliance? Where is he now?" When the three of them heard the voice that sounded like a demonic fang, they were filled with fear. The aura of death was getting heavier and heavier. The three trembling men couldn''t help but answer, "The King of Reliance, General Wei Wu, is very good. He''s in the capital now."


    After saying this, the three of them felt a sense of relief. The white-clothed youth in front of them had already walked to the entrance of the inn. At this moment, You Mingdeng was closely following Zi Feng.


    "Let''s go." Zi Feng shouted. Following his voice, the palm-sized flying sword suddenly became ten feet wide. Zi Feng leaped up and flew into the air.


    The Netherworld and Little White jumped on. At this moment, Little White also sat on the flying sword obediently without saying a word. He hadn''t even seen his boss so angry, and he was stunned for a moment.


    The Netherworld looked to be deep in thought, trying to figure out what was going on.


    In the capital city, the situation was grim. Within a small room in the palace, a group of people were anxiously discussing.


    Amongst them was the powerful general from the Reliance King. His hair was already silver and his eyes were bloodshot, but there was still a glimmer of melancholy mixed within.


    One of the elders spoke, "The Yin Clan has been holding back for such a long time. For the past thousand years, under He Shun''s outer appearance, they have such ambition. What an unscrupulous person!"


    The one who spoke was the old man who gave the jade pendant to Zi Feng, the father of the current Son of Heaven.


    The old prince opened his mouth, "I didn''t expect the Yin Clan to have such a powerful martial arts expert. They killed so many high-ranking officers overnight. Sigh ¡­" At this point, the old prince sighed as his expression became sad.


    It seemed that he could only sit and wait for death to change the course of events. When the other elders in the room heard this, all of them paled in comparison. They didn''t expect that the kingdom they had been supporting for so many years would be overturned like this.


    Chu Xiaotian muttered, "If my child was here, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have acted this way!" The other elders all nodded.


    Suddenly, the old prince seemed to recall something and asked, "Could there be such an existence behind Lady Yin?"


    When the other elders heard these words, they were all confused. If there really was such a heaven defying existence, then the heavens would have surely lost their country! At that moment, the middle-aged man in the corner said, "Didn''t they agree that they are not allowed to participate in the battles in the secular world?"


    After the old prince heard these words, he bitterly smiled and said, "Oh heavens'' gift, they said as they pleased, but who knows what they were secretly doing? Just like that night when the elites died. Who knows who did it? "


    After listening to the words of the Old Duke, Tian Ci nodded and did not speak anymore.


    Right now, smoke was rising from all over the place, and the Yin Family of the Southern Jin was in chaos, causing the Tong Family of the Western Border and the Northern Cold Mu Family to stare at them covetously, wanting to expand their territory even further.


    For a time, there was a situation of encircling the capital. Now that the Yin family''s troops had passed through the Huai water, they were yearning to cross the water with the capital. In a short while, they would have to lie and live in the capital.


    For a time, the people of the capital were in a panic. Many people had left their homes, and when they fled, the capital was no longer as bustling as it was before. Occasionally they would see some people on the deserted streets.


    The soldiers on the city wall were also looking at the flag of the Yin Family like they were startled by the display of power.


    At the same time, in the western border, the troops of the Northern Frozen Plains were rapidly advancing towards the capital. They had the intention of surrounding the capital and could only rely on the imperial guards and the troops of the Chu Clan to support them.


    The war once again broke out. Waves of sorrow filled the plains, and the people did not live in peace. As they walked, Zi Feng looked at the panicking people and immediately felt sympathy for them.


    For those who lived at the bottom, living in peace and prosperity was their greatest desire.


    Seeing the people coming and going in a hurry, Zi Feng started to worry about the girl.


    However, thinking of how the girl was leaving for the southeast, the war probably did not happen there yet! He felt relieved for a moment.


    Once again stepping on the flying sword, he pointed at the capital. He had come down to ask about the situation when he saw the refugees coming and going.


    Knowing that the battle was imminent, Zi Feng became even more nervous. The Yin Clan soldiers were only a day''s ride away from reaching the capital. They were most likely going to attack in one go!


    The flying sword flew quickly through the clouds. Zi Feng could see the city below was filled with smoke. He felt pain in his heart.


    The memories of his childhood had always been a knot in Zi Feng''s heart, but now that he saw so many people adoring his wandering ways, he couldn''t help but have an indescribable feeling in his heart. Zi Feng let out a long sigh and stopped thinking about the matters of the gods.


    At this moment, he was worried about his grandfather. Those feelings of blood being thicker than water had always been for Zi Feng, who traveled far away. After being doted on by his grandparents like this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel a sense of dependence on them.


    The flying sword disappeared into the smoke in the blink of an eye.


    After the flying sword disappeared, among the crowd of refugees, a white-haired old man saw the scene of the escaping and could not help but sigh. "People don''t live in peace, people don''t live in peace!" After he finished speaking, his ignorant body flew around the crowd and disappeared into the horizon in the blink of an eye. If one were to look from above, he or she would see that it was a posture of shrinking the earth to an inch.


    The next day, when the sun once again shined brightly on the earth, the million strong army of the Yin Family had already surrounded the capital. The imperial guards who had lost their leader were like a pile of loose sand.


    In the depths of the palace hall, an old man said, "Tian Ci, how is our clan?" The dragon-robed Tian Zi said respectfully: "Father, the arrangements have been made. I''m afraid they have already passed Huai Shui!" When the old man heard this answer, he could not help but nod his head, as if he was very satisfied with this answer.


    After a moment of blankness, the elder said, "Let''s go to the city gates." At this moment, the old man was emitting an imposing aura. It was a result of his Heaven''s Gift, which was a bit cowardly. In the face of death, who could remain calm? The King of the Extermination Realm''s infamy made him want to pity himself.


    Now that he saw his father so generous, he had the urge to go up and kill the enemy. The two of them walked side by side towards the entrance of the palace.


    At this moment, Chu Xiaotian frowned when he saw the menacing army, but he quickly stepped forward and said to the soldiers, "Now, even the people of the mountains would not agree to something as infuriating as this tiger''s wolf like Yin family. Let us pick up the long sword in our hands and wave it towards the enemy''s throat!"


    Hearing General Wei Wu''s words, all the hot-blooded men burst with ferocity, ready to fight to the death against the Yan Clan Army.


    Outside the city walls, the imperial guards and the Chu Clan troops lined up in a straight line, preparing to clash with each other. At this moment, the gates to the Royal Capital were tightly shut. This group of soldiers felt as though they were going to fight to the death.


    Under the leadership of Chu Xiaotian, the scattered sand around them began to move vigorously. The soldiers were proud to fight alongside the mighty general who had become famous twenty years ago.


    Twenty years ago, he had been able to wipe out the chaos with his own strength, and more than a decade ago, the father and son duo had worked together to wipe out the rampaging war. What would happen if a legendary general were to fight on top of a cloak? In that moment, the imperial guards and the Chu Clan soldiers could not help but look forward to it.


    On the other side, the Yan family army could see that the originally scattered sand was now gathered together in the hands of the old man, causing the leader of the army to frown.


    However, he soon issued an order: the person who beheaded the white-haired old man would be given ten thousand taels of gold and a thousand acres of fertile land.


    When the Yan family''s army heard this reward, their eyes all turned red. They were all waiting for the general''s order to kill that old man in his twilight years.


    When the leader of the Yin family saw the soldiers, his eyes turned red with anxiety, as if they were all going to fight to the death. He then ordered, "Kill them!" The soldiers charged into battle with all their might.


    The two armies faced off against each other. The brave were clearly stronger. It was clear that the two armies were on par with each other. Wang Jun''s side was clearly weaker than the Yin family''s army. Soon, they were at a disadvantage.


    Two hours passed. Four hours passed. Six hours passed. Nightfall slowly approached. Right now, there was only a tiny bit of Wang Jun left. Every one of them was wounded and surrounded by the city gates.


    Chu Xiaotian''s arm was injured, and the bleeding had stopped. However, the wound had made it even more difficult for the old man to move.


    A young soldier said to Chu Xiaotian, "General, quickly retreat! Open the gate of the city and escape through the north gate! " When Chu Xiaotian heard the soldier''s voice, he was visibly moved. To be able to hear such words in such a crucial moment, he was truly moved.


    Chu Xiaotian''s voice was choked with emotions, "I''ve let everyone down!" After hearing what the general had said, the soldiers who had lost their ability to fight became full of vigor, as if they wanted to fight to the bitter end with the Yan family army.


    "You have already been surrounded. Put down the long sword in your hands, our Yin Clan will definitely not harm you in the slightest." The leader of the Yin Clan said to Wang Jun, who was at the entrance of the city.


    "Bullsh * t, if you don''t hurt us at all, then who chopped off my right hand?" A one-armed Royal soldier roared angrily as he glared at them.


    Waves of insults and insults rang out from within the army.


    When the leader of the Yin family heard this insult, he couldn''t help but mutter under his breath: "You actually don''t know how to die, just let me send you off!" "The day next year will be the day of your death."


    The cold words of the leader of the Yin family sent chills down the spines of all the officers beside him. Their hearts couldn''t help but feel sympathy for that infamous mighty general. "


    "Charge!" After the leader of the Yin family gave the order, he sat on his horse and watched the upcoming slaughter.


    However, following his command, the head of the leader of the Yin family disappeared without a trace. This caused the soldiers who were prepared to charge forward to be shocked, and they all looked at each other. Moments later, a violet-haired youth stepped on a flying sword and descended from the sky.


    For a moment, everyone was stunned by this god-like figure.

 C82

    The soldiers of the Yin family were all shocked when they saw this sudden change. They looked at the violet-haired youth that descended from the sky. After a moment of silence, the Vice Commander of the Yin Army roared loudly, "Brothers, charge! "To avenge our leader, the reward is the same as Chu Xiaotian''s."


    Those were the soldiers that wanted to drink their blood after hearing the generous rewards. One by one, they charged towards Zi Feng with bloodshot eyes.


    Zi Feng smiled as he looked at the moving crowd. Clenching the sword in his hand, he gently waved it, causing the soldiers that were in the front to fall one by one. The following soldiers continued to charge forward while stepping on their comrades'' corpses. For a moment, they showed off their unafraid of death fully.


    Zi Feng frowned as he didn''t expect them to be so unscrupulous. Just now, he had lightly waved his hand to intimidate those soldiers, but they had actually ignored him. Then, don''t blame me for being ruthless. Zi Feng waved the long sword in his hand, leapt up, and hacked towards the enemy.


    With a flash of sword light, those soldiers collapsed one after another. A deep ravine appeared in front of the soldiers wherever the sword light passed. Such a drastic change had cleared their minds. One by one, they looked timidly at the violet-haired youth, and no one dared to charge forward.


    The Vice Commander looked at the violet-haired youth in shock. He seemed to have thought of something and shouted, "Retreat, quick, retreat!"


    At this moment, he already knew the identity of the violet-haired youth. He was the same as the person the Patriarch had invited, also a cultivator. However, what he did not understand was how the young man in front of him dared to actually appear on this secular battlefield. He heard the Patriarch say: "This cultivator cannot interfere in the matters of the secular world, or else he will become the target of public criticism.


    He couldn''t help but ask in his heart: "Isn''t this violet-haired youth afraid of causing public outrage?" In fact, how could he know that the youth in front of him didn''t even know that this cultivator had made such a promise! The reason why he made such a move was only because he was a bit worried when he saw his grandfather''s injured arm. That was why he used such a magnificent move to intimidate the enemy in front of him.


    After a short while, the troops of the Yin family immediately retreated from the battlefield.


    This Zi Feng was very pleased and turned around to walk towards his grandfather. At this moment, the soldiers outside the city gates watched as the violet-haired youth approached step by step. Each and every one of them tensed up. That strike just now had an imposing manner that could swallow mountains and rivers.


    The violet-haired youth was only about ten meters away from them. An old soldier suddenly shouted, "Surround him and protect him."


    The well-trained soldiers soon protected the late old general. This made Zi Feng smile bitterly, but at the same time, he was very pleased that his grandfather had such a group of loyal soldiers. He instantly smiled, then shouted to the soldiers, "I am Chu Feng, the grandson of Chu Xiaotian."


    The late general was shocked when he heard this voice. He didn''t think that this handsome youth was his own grandson. He was stunned for a moment, but he seemed to have thought of something and his expression became flustered as he hastily walked towards the violet-haired youth. The soldiers automatically opened up a path, and the old general came running out as if he was running at a trot.


    The old man touched Zi Feng''s cheek, tears falling from his red tiger eyes. His grandson who had left him for so many years had now returned, bringing back this glory with him. How could he not be excited?


    He hastily grabbed onto Zi Feng''s hand and walked towards the city.


    The soldiers outside the city gates originally wanted to die, but they didn''t expect the result to be like this. Each and every one of them cheered, and no one noticed the old general''s face full of worry.


    Within the palace, Chu Xiaotian looked anxiously at Chu Feng. At that moment, Chu Feng''s face was also full of worry. When he heard his grandfather say, "Cultivators are not allowed to join the secular world''s struggle, he knew that he was in trouble this time."


    After staring blankly for a while, Chu Xiaotian calmed down and said to Chu Feng, "Child, quickly escape. While they haven''t reacted yet, run deep into the mountains. Don''t show yourself again. Don''t come back in the future." After finishing his sentence, the old man''s tears couldn''t help but flow down his face.


    At this moment, the old mistress was crying like she was about to cry. Her grandson had caused such a disaster, and she couldn''t even protect him. How could she not feel sad when she saw that he was about to die? After hearing her husband''s words, it was as if she had grabbed onto the last straw of straw that could save her life. She kept on blowing at Chu Feng, who had just been busily leaving.


    Chu Feng also knew that the matter was serious. He did not leave the water and said goodbye to his grandfather and grandma. Then, he stepped on the flying sword and left.


    On the flying sword, Little White cried out. He said to the Netherworld, "Just now, boss was very handsome. That sword was so powerful that it made the heavens tremble. Sobbing ghosts and gods!" After You You heard what Little White said, he slapped it and said, "Brother, we''re running here. You have a bit of an atmosphere, okay?"


    Little White wanted to argue, but after seeing the Netherworld Sword''s claw, he couldn''t help but shut his mouth and obediently lie on the flying sword.


    A figure slowly descended from the sky and crawled onto the ground beside the water, quietly looking at the army camp on the other side.


    Zi Feng knew that he had already stirred up a great disaster for himself, but the threat in front of him made him very afraid. Since he had already done wrong, then he might as well get rid of this disaster for his grandfather. Chu Feng was not a person of great evil. Rather, he was a bit kind. However, when he threatened his family, he would become abnormally fierce. No matter who you were, if you blocked him, you would die.


    The sun gradually sank behind the horizon, and the night replaced the night sky. In the darkness of the night, a few stars that were not too bright dotted the night sky. The moon seemed to be covered with a layer of gauze, losing its former luster.


    The cries of the Jackdaws added to the desolation of the night. In the beginning of autumn, the cold wind was blowing on the side of the Huai water and the water surface rippled. That made Chu Feng, who was hiding within the reeds by the side of the water, feel very good.


    Chu Feng lightly bent his body and prepared to dash to the other side of the river.


    However, something strange happened. Suddenly, Chu Feng discovered that he could not move his body anymore. Boundless energy was enveloping him. Chu Feng looked at the pitch-black night sky with a face of shock, hoping to discover something.


    However, the silence made Chu Feng disappointed. He couldn''t help but say with doubt in his heart, "Could it be that they''ve already caught up?" However, he quickly rejected that notion. If it really was them, how could they only imprison him like this?


    After a moment of waiting, a calm voice sounded out in the dark night sky, "The heavens have a virtue, you should escape!"


    When Chu Feng heard those words, he was instantly shocked. However, he stubbornly said, "If I let go of this Yin family''s wolf-like ambition tonight, perhaps my family will fall to their swords tomorrow." "Let''s go, the dynasty has changed, it''s normal for humans to do this."


    Chu Feng said excitedly, "I don''t care about the changes of the dynasty. I just don''t want my family to be harmed in any way."


    "Let''s go. If you trust me, I will take good care of your family." Chu Feng pondered for a moment. Then, he clasped his fist and said, "Thank you." He stepped on his flying sword and left.


    "Little fellow, remember that the heavens have the virtue to be arrogant and kill. Otherwise, the day of your tribulation will be the day you perish."


    Chu Feng, who was escaping, was shocked when he heard the warning.


    The night sky became quiet again, no one noticed what was happening in the pitch-black night sky. Chu Feng stepped on the flying sword and went far away. In the air next to Huai Shui, a figure suddenly appeared. The white-haired old man stroked his beard and muttered, "I hope those people will give me face and let it go just like that."


    Otherwise, I had no other choice. The reason why the ancestors had made such a rule was that they were afraid that this destructive power would, sooner or later, cause this race to be destroyed.


    For thousands of years, everyone had silently complied with the rules. Even the North Shore''s devil sect did not dare to interfere with the secular world. This time, his actions of not allowing the world to come true was truly annoying! The old man couldn''t help but feel a bit hurt.


    The fleeing Chu Feng mocked himself. Another escape? That was quite depressing.


    Chu Feng, who was standing on the flying sword, pointed towards the north. Right now, he could only escape towards that direction. The Eastern Wastelands were not a place that a true cultivator like him could step into. The lesson last time had allowed Chu Feng to see the dangers of the Ancient Desolation; the savages of the south, the poisonous insects, all sorts of unsuitable living conditions; and the western border was the stronghold of the Master Cultivator. Right now, Chu Feng could only flee to the North Sea''s shore.


    The sky started to turn white, like the belly of a fish. Chu Feng saw a forest not far in front of him and quietly landed. He thought to himself: Who knows where those guys are now, it''s better to be safe. Thus, he wanted to use the cover of the forest to continue to run.


    Chu Feng, who was standing on the ground, immediately felt a sense of relief. However, thinking of her grandparents in the distance, she couldn''t help but frown. In that situation, she could only choose to believe, what else could she do? Instantly, Chu Feng''s thirst for strength reached its highest point since the beginning.


    The feeling of helplessly watching his family slowly die in front of him made Chu Feng go mad. In his fury, Chu Feng''s eyes started to flicker with purplish light. The effect of the mysterious expert giving out the wind was too great. Just now, he had asked the flood dragon about the human nature of the dragon. The Earth Dragon helplessly shook its head, indicating that it was not a match for the mysterious expert.


    After hearing such an answer, Chu Feng was a bit shocked. The feeling that the flood dragon gave him was unparalleled, and there was nothing that he couldn''t do.


    So, Chu Feng had always relied on that. He was not very strong, but he had his own circumstances. Even when he was running, he had already prepared for the worst. However, now that he found out that there was an even stronger existence, he couldn''t help but worry for a moment.


    If the mastermind had added a bit more fuel to the fire this time, perhaps even those reclusive old monsters would attack! This was because the rules set by the ancestors were not to be trampled upon. In this world of etiquette, the uncontrollable taboo towards ancestors was the biggest taboo.


    Chu Feng helplessly shook his head and thought to himself, "It seems that I can only take one step at a time." After saying this, his body could not help but quickly shrink back into the forest. Right now, he only wanted to escape to the shore of the North Sea, find a place deep in the mountains or forests, and then live in seclusion to cultivate.


    As for why would he go to the North Sea to live in seclusion? It was very simple. Only those who were in the right path could not be searched without restraint.


    Within the palace of the capital, an old man with white hair at his temples couldn''t help but sigh. He had been standing at this window all night, and on the chair beside him, the noble lady had been frowning all night. The night seemed destined to be sleepless.


    The woman said, "I''m afraid that this time, he has already gone to that distant place!" The old man nodded in agreement, but he also seemed to be comforting himself.


    The hasty meeting yesterday made him feel somewhat haggard. The figure that appeared in his dreams all day long unexpectedly had such a change after only a year. That head of purple hair seemed to be complaining to him about its bitterness.


    He didn''t know that during this year, that child must have suffered a lot and suffered a lot ¡­ Thinking about this, the old man couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed. He didn''t know if this child would be able to make it past this stage. If he couldn''t, then it meant that he didn''t know how to explain it to his son.


    In less than a year, he actually wanted the white-haired man to send the black-haired man off ¡­ The more he thought about it, the more the old man''s heart ached. In the end, he actually fainted ¡­ Chu Feng, who was running in the forest, had an indescribable heartache. He didn''t know why, but he felt that something seemed to have happened. It was something that made him worry.


    Could it be ¡­ Thinking to that point, Chu Feng couldn''t help but think of his grandfather who was late. Could it be ¡­ Why would that mysterious expert lie to him? Chu Feng was confused, but he quickly said, "If that''s the case, ten years later, I will definitely demand justice from the heavens."


    After saying those words, both You You and Little White felt bursts of killing intent and they looked at Chu Feng in shock.

 C83

    The reeds at the banks of the Great Lakes had already turned yellow, and the occasional sound of ducks could be heard from between the reeds. In the starry night in the sky, it seemed somewhat peaceful.


    A figure stealthily scurried through the night before finally stopping. He panted as he said, "This month''s non-stop running, I''m afraid even those would not be able to catch up!" Chu Feng stopped running his body and prepared to rest here for the night. Tomorrow, he would continue running for his life.


    Looking at the lake in front of him, Chu Feng couldn''t help but want to take a bath. After half a month of galloping, his body was already extremely dirty. He saw that after crossing the mountain in front of the lake, he would reach the Demon Gate realm. That way, Chu Feng couldn''t help but relax a bit.


    As Chu Feng looked at the starry sky, he couldn''t help but float thousands of miles away. How was the war going? How were his grandfather and grandmother?


    At that moment, Chu Feng thought of a lot, a lot. Right now, he didn''t dare to think about it because he was afraid. Right now, he could only place all his hopes on that mysterious figure. With him here, there was nothing he could do. Power, everything depended on strength. If he was strong now, how could he be in such a sorry state? At this moment, his pursuit for power had become an abnormally strong desire.


    The inner strength within his body began to circulate uncontrollably. This half a month of overdraft gradually became more active under the nourishment of this strength. The surging aura rushed towards the threshold that had always troubled Chu Feng, the middle level of the Nascent Soul Stage.


    The light of the moment illuminated the night sky. In the blink of an eye, it was gone, leaving behind a pitch-black area. However, it did exist, even if no one remembered it. In the capital that was ten thousand li away, the soldiers were all dressed in white, ready to fight and kill their enemies.


    They all said that they would win for sure, but at the moment, their auras were truly frightening. They had all forgotten how terrifying death was. They only remembered that their families had been displaced because of the Yan family army that was more than five miles away. They only knew that their most respected person had died in this rebellion. The next day, when the sun once again covered the land, smoke rose again as life and death were in the cycle of reincarnation.


    Under the city, corpses piled up like a mountain. Blood flowed like a river, and flames were coming from the tower. Blood flags were floating in the air. However, with a loud bang, all of this came to an end.


    After the violet-red lightning passed, rain began to fall. This was not a normal occurrence in the autumn climate. The rain came and left quickly. In just a few moments, the footprints disappeared. As the rain stopped, Wang Qi, who was floating on top of the city gate tower, also landed sadly. Everything returned to the dust of time, the changes in history, everything was so natural.


    The droplets of rain landed on Chu Feng''s face, shoulders and heart. The slight trace of coldness caused Chu Feng, who was standing quietly, to slowly open his eyes.


    In a split-second, the rain stopped. There were even ripples on the surface of the lake, as if they were recounting a memory. When he saw the sun''s smiling face again, Chu Feng inexplicably felt fearful. The uneasiness he felt became even stronger than before. Chu Feng looked to the south and found it difficult to make a decision. However, just as Chu Feng was at a loss, the wolf cub started to uneasily howl.


    Chu Feng turned around. A flying sword was floating in the air. In an instant, it had already soared into the clouds. He knew that those people were chasing after them. He could only leave now. He couldn''t care less anymore.


    "Brat, don''t run away. You won''t be able to." A long roar echoed throughout the Great Lakes region. However, surrender was not Chu Feng''s style. Chu Feng ignored the strong voice and continued to flee into the clouds. You are but a mere Nascent Soul stage cultivator, yet you want to flee in front of me?


    The voice seemed to be angry. Chu Feng felt a boundless atmosphere enveloping him. Instantly, he lost control of the flying sword and his body couldn''t help falling from the sky. As it fell, Lil ''White said depressingly, "How is it so unlucky to have met such a boss? If it fell off from such a high position, wouldn''t it die?" If I really die, how am I going to eat roast duck from now on! "


    The Netherworld gave a long howl towards the sky, and at the end of the clouds, a dragon-shaped object appeared. In an instant, the purplish black figure scurried down, catching Chu Feng and the others who were falling.


    When the people behind saw this sudden change, they frowned. The strength of the dragon in front of them wasn''t any weaker than their own. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been able to sense that there was something like this hidden in the clouds. The flood dragon rapidly dashed forward, but its speed wasn''t too fast. With someone on its back, he didn''t dare to recklessly fly.


    The man suddenly realized that the dragon couldn''t use its full strength. He smiled. Right now, all he had to do was delay them. The signal had already been sent out. They would arrive soon. They would see how they escape then.


    Chu Feng was sitting on the back of the flood dragon, and seeing a black-clothed middle-aged man who was still relentlessly chasing him, he couldn''t help but be nervous. Was he really going to be buried there?


    Chu Feng thought with unwillingness. The Netherworld Udumbara who was standing on the flood dragon''s head saw that the person had been following closely behind. For a moment, he was somewhat anxious as he called out to the dragon twice, hoping it would hurry up. However, the flood dragon helplessly responded with two cries to show that it was already the fastest.


    Instantly, the body of the flood dragon stopped and it could only linger around where it was. That made Chu Feng feel very anxious and he couldn''t help but look around.


    The flood dragon also circled high in the sky in fear. Why was there suddenly a spatial lock? This made the flood dragon panic, because he knew that those peerless experts had arrived. To be able to suddenly seal off space was definitely not something that could be done by just one person, it was ¡­ Thinking of the three black lines that had appeared on the flood dragon''s head, he could not help but be depressed in his heart. Why did he have to hand over such a troublesome person? His life was truly miserable! The Earth Dragon could only bitterly linger around for a moment.


    Suddenly, figures appeared in the empty sky. They were looking at Chu Feng with smiles on their faces, and it felt as if they were playing with Chu Feng.


    One of the gray-robed elder said, "I never thought that the person who broke the ancestral rules would be such a kid. This kid is truly amazing! Over the past few thousand years, no one has ever been able to take a step forward. I never would have thought that it would actually be broken by a child.


    After he finished speaking, the old man in grey started laughing maniacally. "Chu Feng instantly felt like he was being toyed with by a monkey. The gaze with which he looked at that old man also became unkind." "Hu Ming, stop being sarcastic, just finish this brat off and let''s go back."


    The one who spoke was an old man in a black robe, and the other one seemed to be younger than the other two. The old man nodded his head, agreeing with the black-robed old man''s words.


    While they were talking, many cultivators on flying swords rushed over from the south and west. When they saw Chu Feng, they were similarly shocked. A while ago, it was rumored that the purple-haired young man stubbornly let the important characters in the demonic sect go. Now, he went against the teachings of the ancestors. They couldn''t help but feel some sympathy as they looked at the purple-haired youth standing on the flood dragon''s back.


    When the gray-robed elder saw that the younger generation had arrived, he said, "For a thousand years, no one has dared to cross over this boy. We seniors don''t want to say anything, you guys decide!" After speaking, the old man floated to the side and silently looked at Chu Feng.


    The other two elders didn''t say anything, because they knew that this was a battle between youngsters, and if it weren''t for the fact that this battle had a great relationship with the older generation, they wouldn''t have lowered their status to deal with such a junior. Moreover, several people had joined hands, and even if they were facing a devil sect, they would only fight one-on-one. They couldn''t be bothered to do something that disgraced them.


    But in the face of this, they knew that if they didn''t, there would be a second, a third, and so on.


    They did not allow this to happen, which was why they had joined hands to deal with a junior. Amongst the people who had rushed over, after hearing the words of the old man, a middle-aged man stood up. He clasped his hands and said to the three elders, "I''m afraid that junior doesn''t know the rules of cultivation and doesn''t know that those who don''t know are innocent."


    After saying that, the three elders couldn''t help but frown. The middle-aged man saw the three elders frown and immediately said, "As the saying goes, it''s a huge matter. How can he escape from this sin? Let''s not torture him."


    Hearing the following words, he couldn''t help but sigh. The master of the Floating Feather Villa was truly righteous. The cultivators on flying swords also clasped their fists towards the master, indicating: "I''ll let you deal with it."


    When Chu Feng heard the middle-aged man defend himself, waves of gratitude rose from his heart, but after hearing the following words, his face couldn''t help but sink. He never would have thought that he would become that guy''s rock and he had the urge to kill.


    When the middle-aged man saw Chu Feng''s face turn green, he couldn''t help laughing evilly. Borrowing this brat to help the heroes of the realm, that was quite good! At that moment, he couldn''t help but look at Chu Feng with a bit of gratitude. After a short pause, the middle-aged man prepared to wave his sword and point it at Chu Feng.


    Right at the moment when that energy was about to pierce into Chu Feng''s chest, a change occurred. A ray of light suddenly appeared in front of Chu Feng and blocked the incoming strand of energy. This caused the middle-aged man to be extremely surprised. He had a 90% chance of being interrupted, so he couldn''t help but look around with a murderous look. Space trembled as an old man dressed in green appeared in front of everyone.


    When he saw the old man''s face, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but feel slightly better. The old man who had suddenly appeared was none other than Daoist Feng Yu, the man who had given the three old men their names. When the other three old men saw the appearance of this old man, they frowned. Why had he come at this time? They couldn''t help but look at each other. The first to speak was still the grey-robed elder. He asked, "Tell me what you mean."


    The green robed elder laughed embarrassedly: "For my sake, leave this brat alone! "He and I can be considered fated, give me a ¡­"


    Before he could finish, the gray-robed elder interrupted, "Daoming, this is a rule set down by our ancestors. No one can change it."


    As the black-robed old man finished speaking, he looked at him arrogantly. In that moment, the two sides faced off. Finally, the white robed old man said, "Let''s not talk about that anymore. We are already of this age, let''s not forget what happened in the past."


    Before the old man in white finished speaking, the old man in black said angrily, "Cang Yu, stop it." The white-robed Cang Yu helplessly shook his head and stopped talking in the end.


    The old man in black robe stood up and said, "Don''t say anymore, leave this matter to the juniors! We are already old, so we can still live a few more years! "


    When the green-robed elder heard the black-robed elder say this, he was momentarily worried. He actually called out, "Same here." Two words. The black-robed old man frowned as he looked at the green-robed old man. It had been so many years, but he hadn''t called out to him like this in so many years.


    For a moment, the black-robed elder couldn''t help but feel that their friendship had been somewhat broken. In the past, they had been called bad by this old man. They hadn''t thought that a rebellious youth would treat them in such a manner. For a moment, the black-robed elder could not help but look at the green-robed elder in disappointment.


    When Chu Feng saw that the azure-robed old man was speaking up for him, he couldn''t help being a bit confused. He had the feeling that he had seen this azure-robed old man somewhere before, but he just couldn''t remember where he had seen him before.


    The You who stood on the flood dragon''s head had his teeth bared as he looked at the grey-robed old man. In the conversation just now, You You clearly heard the grey-robed old man''s meaning: Chu Feng was definitely going to die. How could the Netherworld be friendly to such a person?


    The azure-robed old man looked at Chu Feng with a helpless gaze at the end, then he gave way and retreated to the side without saying anything. When the gray-robed old man saw that the green-robed old man had compromised, he could not help but smile complacently.

 C84

    The autumn wind suddenly rose and blew on Chu Feng''s face. Chu Feng silently looked at the crowd that surrounded him, as if he was waiting for their judgement.


    Chu Feng smiled and looked at the green-robed old man with a bit of gratitude. He didn''t expect that there would be someone who would speak for him at a time like this. He couldn''t help being a bit touched.


    He couldn''t help but guess in his heart that the mysterious person from that night should be this green-robed old man! Chu Feng clasped his fist and slightly bent his waist to express his thanks.


    The green-robed old man smiled helplessly and stood to the side without making a single move.


    Chu Feng leaped off the back of the flood dragon and stepped on the flying sword. He looked at the crowd and said with a dripping atmosphere, "This is what I said alone. We have no respect for them. I hope that this benevolent elder will not make things difficult for them."


    After speaking, Chu Feng pointed at the flood dragon that was circling around him. The middle-aged man frowned. He originally wanted to catch all of them in one fell swoop, but that flood dragon was a treasure! But after hearing what the violet-haired youth said, he couldn''t help but feel troubled.


    Just as he was frowning, a voice of Yin and Yang came from behind him. "Do you think that it has nothing to do with them? We can''t let go of one. " These words were spoken passionately, and everyone of the same age had a look of admiration on their faces.


    Some of the more experienced elders looked at the middle-aged man and said, "The master of the Horned Manor is truly a tiger that does not have a dog." As he spoke, he smiled as he looked at the person who spoke, the Yin Yang man.


    Surprisingly, the Horned Manor Lord laughed as he looked at his son.


    He had always been worried for his son. He was clearly a seven foot tall man, yet he was a bit feminine. Now that he was able to perform so well in such a public place and even had solved his problem, the way he looked at his son immediately changed.


    Chu Feng heard the yin-yang voice and he discovered it was the young man that surrounded and killed the people from the demonic school with the purple-clothed girl. At that moment, he was a bit frowning as he looked at him, and very clearly, Chu Feng felt that he had very deep enmity towards him.


    The Horned Manor Lord magnanimously said, "Stop quibbling. None of you will be able to leave today." After speaking, the flying sword actually wanted to stab towards Chu Feng.


    "Haha, haha." Chu Feng smiled as he looked at the crowd surrounding him. This caused them to be a bit puzzled. Then, Chu Feng said, "This is the benevolence and righteousness that you all speak of, the benevolence and righteousness that is indiscriminate."


    When the Horned Villa Master heard this, he couldn''t help but blush a little, but he quickly said, "Stop quibbling. Who can prove that this matter has nothing to do with them?"


    After saying that, he somewhat excitedly pointed at the flood dragon that was circling around Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng smiled again and angrily said, "What other proof does this have? Weren''t the soldiers on the battlefield the living witnesses? "You''re still the leader of a generation, and that''s proof. You say you''re not afraid to laugh your teeth off."


    All of a sudden, those people were speechless. They were praising the Horned Manor Lord just now, but in the blink of an eye ¡­ That yin yang person really did lift a rock to smash his own foot!


    The Horned Manor Lord''s slightly red face could not help but become somewhat sinister. He never would have thought that the purple-haired young man would be so sharp-tongued. He forced the father and son to such a state and threw his face in front of the world. Instantly, he wanted to cut Chu Feng into ten thousand pieces.


    The atmosphere became a bit awkward. Chu Feng looked at the Horned Villa''s master with a smile on his face. The Horned Manor Lord seemed to have thought of something. He adjusted his mood and said, "This person is the person who released the devil sect''s Qing Qiong. Not long ago, he killed countless elites under the heavens. Those must be his helpers. Otherwise, he could have brought them all by himself." As he spoke, he pointed at the hovering flood dragon.


    Chu Feng still wanted to argue, but a dignified voice rang out, "Stop talking nonsense. Go ahead!" "Just do as he says." The ones who spoke were the old man in black and the elder in Min. The green-robed elder sighed. "That''s all we can do."


    "Aooo." A wolf''s howl sounded out. It was a bit anxious as it looked at Chu Feng who was about to take on the roar by himself. Chu Feng smiled, waved his hand at You You, and said, "Good brother, in the future, take care of yourself and don''t avenge me. I have deserved this punishment!" After saying that, Chu Feng miserably smiled. In his heart, he thought of that winter, that dark corner where the fairy-like girl thought of the three years he had promised, thought of the girl''s beautiful face, and thought of farewell for all eternity.


    A teardrop flowed down from Chu Feng''s purple-coloured eyes. Chu Feng muttered, "Goodbye, my darling."


    After saying that, she closed her eyes.


    The wolf''s roar and dragon''s cry resounded in the high skies. The Netherworld, Little White, and the Flood Dragon roared anxiously, but they did not pay any attention to it.


    At the same time, at the back of the crowd, there was a young girl in purple robes whose tears had already wet her cheeks. Her fingers clenched tightly. The skin on her palm had already been pierced through by the nails, but her eyes were still firmly fixed on the violet-haired youth.


    She did not expect that the first time she saw that youth that had left her in a daze, she would actually face the difference between Yin and Yang. Furthermore, one of them was her master, Daoist Cang Yu, who had forced him to go to the underworld.


    At this moment, Zi Yan''s heart was in a mess. She didn''t know how to accept this reality, so she could only silently stand there, looking at the violet-haired youth with tears flowing down her face.


    After the Horned Manor Lord heard the black-robed old man''s words, his complexion couldn''t help but improve. He took a deep breath and prepared to take down this repulsive violet-haired youth in one fell swoop.


    The two swords met, and a dragon-like roar rang out as the Horned Manor Lord brandished his sword.


    The onlookers were shocked. They didn''t think that the Horned Manor Lord would use such an absolute art to deal with such a junior. However, when they thought about the scene where the purple-haired youth had embarrassed the Horned Demon father and son, they felt relieved.


    Just as the force from the sword was going to pierce Chu Feng''s chest, he leaped and wanted to block Chu Feng''s chest, but it seemed that Chu Feng already expected that result. He lightly waved his palm, and the force pushed the Netherworld back onto the flood dragon''s body.


    The Netherworld Udumbara unwillingly shouted into the sky. Golden tears flowed from his golden eyes, making people feel strange. Just what was this wolf with golden tears? The constant speculation spread through the crowd.


    However, at this moment, the Netherworld showed signs of trying to escape. He could only watch helplessly as his brother, who had lived and died together with him, appeared before him. The Netherworld roared in despair. This type of heartache could not be expressed in words.


    All of a sudden, the Netherworld opened his mouth, and a ball of energy was formed at a speed visible to the naked eye. A moment later, a ball of golden energy shot out from the Netherworld''s mouth. As the energy ball left the body of the dragon, the Netherworld Spirit slowly fell onto the body of the Flood Dragon.


    However, his body was locked in place by the three elders, so he could only watch and not do anything. For a time, sadness and anger filled the air around the dragon, and Little White also roared angrily at the Horned Dragon manor lord. However, due to the lack of strength in his body, it lay down on the back of the dragon while gasping for breath.


    To him, not only did the purple-haired young man have a bit of kindness, in this period of time, the young man''s care already caused him to have a very strong sense of reliance on Chu Feng. However, everything in the past seemed to be saying goodbye at this moment.


    The two energies collided in front of Chu Feng, but his power quickly dispersed the lump of energy and quickly shot towards Chu Feng''s chest. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Chu Feng slowly fell to the ground.


    The roar of a tiger high up in the sky stunned everyone. At this moment, Little White actually gave off the aura of a legendary war god.


    The sword radiance struck Chu Feng''s chest, and following that, a mouthful of blood sprayed out from the Horned Villa Master''s sinister smile. "No." With a sorrowful and indignant shout, a purple figure suddenly appeared in front of everyone and tightly hugged the slowly descending purple-haired youth.


    As Zi Yan cried, she tightly held onto the young man''s body with a look of despair in her eyes. Suddenly, the young girl seemed to have thought of something and she quickly moved to the side of the white-robed old man.


    Before Zi Yan could say anything, the white-robed old man turned around and said, "Don''t say anymore, there''s nothing I can do."


    When the young girl heard this, she suddenly became dispirited. In the past, she had always been omnipotent in front of her teacher, but now, she actually said that she was powerless. Zi Yan resentfully looked at the white-robed old man who had turned around.


    She knew that these were his evasive words, and at this moment, a crack appeared in the relationship between master and disciple that had lasted for many years.


    Zi Yan lightly stroked Chu Feng face and muttered, "Do you know how much I love you?" When she saw Chu Feng being struck by the Horned Villa Master''s sword, the words his master said suddenly flashed through Zi Yan''s mind, "If you care, then don''t let him walk away from you."


    For some reason, the power in his body suddenly surged and Zi Yan couldn''t help hugging Chu Feng who was slowly descending.


    A drop of it landed on Chu Feng''s lips. Chu Feng felt a bit astringent. It was painful, but he could not understand why the girl who looked clean and clean said those words.


    As Chu Feng inadvertently glanced over, he saw that Yin Yang''s expression was abnormally sinister and his eyes were filled with an expression of jealousy.


    Chu Feng could feel that his life was slipping away, and his eyes also gradually became heavy. However, he could still see the painful expression of You Mingdeng not far away, and in the end, he couldn''t help but smile, as if he was happy to have such a loyal partner.


    Suddenly, Zi Yan, who was hugging Chu Feng, laughed and loudly laughed. She muttered, "You actually made us unable to live together. Let me follow you!"


    After she finished speaking, Zi Yan''s right hand slowly began to move, as if she was patting her own forehead. Chu Feng was very shocked. He never would have thought that the purple-clothed girl in front of him would have such intentions towards him. For a moment, he felt a bit dejected.


    Just as the light hand was about to touch her forehead, Zi Yan''s charming body slowly fell to the ground. Chu Feng, who was in Zi Yan''s embrace, also started to fall from the sky.


    The white-robed old man hugged the purple-robed girl''s body, and as he looked at Chu Feng''s falling body, he muttered, "Yan''er, why must you go through all this trouble?"


    Everyone looked at this scene in astonishment. They couldn''t understand how a peerless beauty of the cultivation world could be so moved by such a rebellious purple-haired youth. Moreover, the depth of their love was so deep that even life and death were at stake.


    However, he didn''t dare to ask about it. He could only look at it silently. The Yin Yang man''s mouth twitched as he looked at the purple-clothed girl in the white robed old man''s arms. He did not expect the person he had been longing for would confess to another man in front of him. For a moment, his blood was in turmoil and after spitting out a mouthful of blood, his body could not help but sway.


    Floating to the side, seeing his son''s sudden change, the Horned Manor Lord grabbed his son''s arm and began to use his luck to calm the surging blood energy in his son''s body. The outstanding talents floating in the back also knew how deeply this Horned Master had fallen in love with that purple haired lady. They couldn''t help but helplessly shake their heads. In their hearts, they thought, "Truly intentional. This concubine is heartless!"


    Just as everyone''s attention was focused on the old man in white, something strange happened. The falling violet-haired youth was suddenly surrounded by a light blue light, and slowly rose into the air.


    At that moment, everyone felt a majestic aura pressing down on their hearts. Even the four old men with black and white hair felt a sense of pressure.


    Everyone couldn''t help but look around in hopes of discovering something.

 C85

    Just as everyone was in a daze, a tyrannical voice came from the sky: "I''d like to see who wants to hurt him."


    Just as everyone was astonished by this voice, a woman in pink suddenly appeared in front of them, as if the sky was being torn apart. Her beauty was enough to cause one to suffocate. Under her charming face was a pair of limpid eyes. If anyone saw her unmoved, they would know that she was a eunuch. Icy like temperament gave her a more stable.


    This young woman frowned as she looked at the youth shrouded in green light. How could it not be him? For a moment, there was an indescribable joy, because when she was cultivating, she suddenly felt the jade pendant was unsettled. Originally, it was a pair of light jades; one was with her, and the other was with him.


    Just now, when her jade pendant was shaking uneasily, she seemed to have gone crazy.


    However, seeing that the person in front of her wasn''t someone she was worried about, she couldn''t help but feel reassured. However, when he saw that the purple-haired youth''s face was somewhat similar to his, his calm heart could not help but feel anxious.


    "May I know who this is?" The old man in black said with some respect. The ice-like woman turned her head, and her gaze became somewhat cold. She coldly said, "You don''t have the qualifications to know."


    Just as the woman finished speaking, the grey-robed elder beside her struck out with his palm towards the woman. However, the woman didn''t even bat an eyelid. She waved her right hand and saw that the old man in grey had already retreated more than 1000 feet away. The old man stopped and looked at the woman in surprise.


    He gently waved his hand and actually made Ye Xiao lose the ability to fight back. Furthermore, Ye Xiao didn''t have the slightest bit of power. How deep must his cultivation base be?! At this moment, the other three elders were also subdued by this cold and elegant woman.


    When they thought about the fact that this cold and elegant woman descended from the sky, it seemed as if they had thought of something. They looked at this cold and elegant woman with astonished faces, and no one dared to speak.


    In the blink of an eye, the cold and elegant woman frowned. She raised her head to look at the sky, and her body gradually turned illusory.


    "You''re not allowed to hurt him in the slightest." With that, he disappeared into the air. The cold woman knew that this boy definitely had an unusual connection to her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have given the light jade to this violet-haired youth.


    For a moment, the woman couldn''t help but frown as she tried to guess who the violet-haired youth was. Suddenly, she seemed to realize something was wrong. Her beautiful eyes couldn''t help but tear up. Suddenly, she thought of the day in the sky and the year above. She had left for half a month, but in the secular world, it had been more than ten years! After coming to her senses, she finally understood the relationship between herself and that violet-haired youth.


    Wasn''t he the one who was born in October? Wasn''t it the crystallization of his love for her? In an instant, the cold and elegant woman became abnormally gentle. It was a kind of gentleness that one could not refuse. But now, she was blaming herself deeply. When she saw the violet-haired youth''s dying breath, she actually didn''t make a move. Although the light cyan light would have saved his life, but ¡­ The more she thought about it, the more the woman blamed herself.


    Suddenly, the space was torn open again.


    A flying sword was tightly spiralling above Chu Feng''s head. The light cyan brilliance under the flying sword became a bit blurry and after a while, the light cyan brilliance faded away.


    Chu Feng also gradually woke up.


    In the high sky above the ninth heaven, an old man was quietly looking into the distance while holding onto his beard. He let out a helpless sigh before disappearing.


    In the distant Eastern Immortal Realm, at the edge of the world, lightning flashed and thunder roared. The storm raged, as if it was a sign that something big was about to happen.


    After waking up, Chu Feng saw that he was floating in the air and he was a bit confused. Seeing the shocked gazes of the surrounding people, he became even more confused.


    He should have died, but now he was alive and well. Chu Feng''s gaze was fixed on the azure-cloaked old man. He wished to know something from him.


    However, the green-robed old man helplessly shook his head. What happened just now was too sudden, and he didn''t even know what had happened. That mysterious, cold woman had already disappeared.


    "The four elders looked at each other, unsure of what to do." Forget it! You all have seen the strength of that mysterious woman just now, so let''s not go against her will!


    Otherwise, who knows what will happen again. " The speaker was the azure-robed elder. However, just as the old man finished speaking, the old man began to stutter, "No, how can we just let it go like this?"


    "Then what else do you want? You have experienced the strength of that cold and beautiful woman. " The azure-robed elder and the gray-robed elder were in a deadlock.


    The white-robed elder in purple robes said, "This violet-haired youth can''t die, or else ¡­" At this point, the old man in white seemed to be a bit afraid and stopped.


    When the azure-robed old man heard this, he calmly nodded his head. At the very least, he had already saved the violet-haired youth''s life. However, the old man in grey looked at the old man in white unhappily.


    The old man stroked his beard and continued, "We can avoid death, but we can''t let him go so easily. Otherwise, who knows what might happen in the future."


    When the old man in black heard the old man''s words, he nodded and lowered his head to think.


    Chu Feng was confused by the conversation between the four old men. No matter what, he was unable to understand what they were saying. Right at the moment when Chu Feng was about to ask them.


    The Horned Manor Lord stood out and cupped his fists as he said, "We can''t actually harm him. Why not waste his cultivation so that he will no longer have the chance to do evil?"


    When the grey-robed elder heard this, he nodded and said, "This idea is not bad." When the green-robed old man heard the words of the gray-robed old man, he could not help but become anxious.


    However, just as the old man spoke, the white robed old man said, "This won''t do, it''s obvious that the mysterious woman has an extraordinary relationship with this violet-haired young man. If we were to waste his cultivation, we might have to offend that woman!"


    After the old man heard the old man''s words, he let out a sigh of relief and silently looked at the old man in black robes. The old monk in black robe looked at Chu Feng and said, "Let''s confer his cultivation of a hundred years and send him to the Hundred Flowers Valley to be a alchemist child to repent!"


    This time, no one spoke. They all seemed to agree with the black-robed elder''s compromise. However, the Horned Villa Master still wanted to say something, but when he saw the old man''s unfriendly expression, he obediently closed his slightly opened lips. In fact, the white-robed old man had said those words out of selfishness. If his disciple found out that he had actually agreed to the gray-robed old man''s suggestion, he would probably go on a rampage. He probably wouldn''t be able to eat the food she made in the future!


    Chu Feng, who was quietly listening to their conversation, prepared to escape when he heard that they wanted to seal him. However, just as he was about to summon his flying sword, the old man''s palm imprint had already landed on his body.


    Instantly, Chu Feng who was stepping on the flying sword immediately felt his body tighten. The force in his body was suddenly surrounded by a dark grey gas and it gradually shrunk back to his dantian.


    Having lost the support of the force, the flying sword beneath Chu Feng''s feet couldn''t help falling. Chu Feng''s own body also fell down along with it. The green-robed old man instantly hugged the descending Chu Feng.


    Then, he floated in front of a middle-aged man with white hair and said, "Valley Master Fan, I will be troubling you from now on. "In the future, if you have any difficulties, come and find me."


    Lord Fan laughed as he accepted the violet-haired youth in the green-robed elder''s arms. Valley Master Fan smiled at the green-robed elder and nodded silently. From the green-robed old man speaking up for the young man just now, he was aware that the green-robed old man had an extraordinary relationship with the purple-haired young man. Just now, the green-robed old man made that sort of promise, and the gaze with which he looked at Chu Feng also changed.


    "Disperse!" After saying that, the old man in black robe disappeared into the air. The remaining three-dimensional old man also disappeared into the air.


    "In the future, you''re not allowed to hurt his life. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not showing mercy." As the green robe vanished, a voice echoed out in the air.


    This caused the lips of the yin yang person to twitch even more. He didn''t think that this would be the result. The mysterious, cold and domineering intervention had reversed the situation; the old man''s stern warning had made everyone stop thinking about wrongly.


    Even the Horned Manor Lord didn''t dare to look at the violet-haired youth as he had already formed a grudge with him. If he didn''t die, then in the future, he would definitely ¡­ Thinking of this, the Horned Manor Lord frowned. The green-robed old man''s warning before he left was obviously for him to hear. For a moment, it seemed as if he had aged ten years.


    Was he supposed to just sit there and wait for death? No, the Horned Manor Lord roared in his heart. The violet-haired youth had to die, not just for himself, but for his son.


    After the four experts left, the people surrounding them also gradually dispersed. In the end, only Valley Master Fan and Chu Feng remained.


    Valley Head Fan said with a hint of unease, "Little brother, I am truly sorry." Chu Feng smiled and said, "It''s fine. You were forced to do that. You''ve passed." After hearing Chu Feng''s reply, Valley Head Fan was a bit taken aback. Chu Feng patted his shoulder and said, "Let''s go! "Valley Master."


    Valley Lord Fan nodded and left on his flying sword. The Earth Dragon followed closely behind. At this moment, You You was still unconscious. The extreme exhaustion just now had caused him to be unable to wake up. However, Lil ''White who was standing on the back of the dragon kept on wailing at Chu Feng as if it was celebrating its victory in escaping death. Chu Feng waved his hand at the flood dragon.


    The dragon instantly understood what was going on and quickly chased after him. Chu Feng carefully took out the treasure and poured it onto the body of the dragon. Then, he lovingly stroked the fur of the Netherworld Udumbara Flower.


    This adorable little thing actually valued friendship so much. Facing the Horned Manor Lord''s powerful blow, he actually used his body to block it. This debt of gratitude was truly indescribable with words." All of a sudden, he recalled what had happened in the prehistoric realm. This man and his wolf had a strange relationship with each other after escaping from death ¡­ Memories filled Chu Feng''s heart and for a moment, he couldn''t help feeling a bit bitter.


    During the flight, Chu Feng learnt that a mysterious and powerful woman had saved him. From what he heard, that mysterious female expert had actually come from the sky.


    At that moment, Chu Feng was a bit shocked. Exactly what had happened? A small character like him was actually able to attract the attention of an Immortal from beyond the nine heavens. At that moment, Chu Feng went silent.


    He often sighed and stopped thinking about those mysterious things. However, from time to time, the purple-cloaked girl floated into Chu Feng''s heart. When he lost consciousness, he clearly felt the girl''s decision to go to the underworld with him.


    That made him not know how to face it. If it wasn''t for the one who didn''t care about life and death, he could feel Chu Feng. He had originally thought that he would be alone on the path of rebirth, but who would have thought that there would actually be someone willing to accompany him ¡­ But when he thought of the fairy-like girl in the distance, Chu Feng''s head instantly started to hurt. In the end, he shook his head with all his might to stop himself from thinking about this. Suddenly, Chu Feng seemed to notice something. Right now, he was like a cripple. How was he qualified to talk about love?!


    In the end, Chu Feng laughed at himself.


    At the same time those people left, at the place that was originally surrounding Chu Feng, a slovenly figure suddenly appeared. He mumbled to himself, "That''s right! How come it disappeared in the blink of an eye? "


    The slovenly middle-aged man tried his best to breathe in and out, as if trying to find the remnants of his aura. After his last effort failed, the sloppy-looking middle-aged man suddenly howled towards the sky. His force uncontrollably followed the movements of his fists and legs and shot towards the mountain ranges in the distance.


    Many years later, when the later generations arrived at the peak of the mountain, they were shocked to discover that there were many fist-sized holes there. This had become a question that had been bothering them for many years.

 C86

    Smoke swirled in front of him as the clouds flew up into the air. The roars of a dragon could be heard, causing Chu Feng to be puzzled. Valley Head Fan saw the doubt in Chu Feng''s heart and explained while smiling, "The Valley of Hundred Flowers is in the col in front. The cold wind blowing over from the northwest in the autumn will form a sound similar to a dragon''s but not a dragon''s as it passes by here." Hearing such an explanation, Chu Feng nodded his head in relief.


    Looking over, the trees on the two sides of the mountain range had already begun to wilt. The leaves were like dried up yellow. It made Chu Feng feel a bit sad: for a while, he couldn''t help letting out a long sigh.


    When the Brahma Valley Master saw Chu Feng''s emotions, he couldn''t help but say, "The Four Seasons, the cycle of reincarnation, and the withering of all living things. This was originally a natural path. Chu Feng was very confused upon hearing what Valley Master Fan said. However, he did not open his mouth to ask.


    From afar, he could see that the summit of the two peaks was covered with pure white snow. The peak of the peaks, which reached into the clouds, seemed even more illusionary than before.


    At the foot of the mountain, there was a pool of water, forming a lake. In the distance, he could see a few jackdaws playing on the surface of the water.


    A cold wind blew past, causing the surface of the water to ripple. The reeds by the lakeside followed it, nodding and bowing. The red glow from his fall gave the forest water a magnificent view.


    "Not bad!" Valley Master Fan proudly pointed out the scenery. Chu Feng nodded his head and said, "The magnificence of mountains, the agility of water, the magnificence of falling, the misty clouds ¡­" Chu Feng sighed and said, "This is truly a paradise on earth."


    When Valley Master Fan heard Chu Feng''s praise, he smiled and said, "Let''s go in!" As he spoke, he flew towards the canyon between the two mountains.


    Lord Fan stood on top of his flying sword. His eyes were closed and his hands were forming seals. Soon, waves of tremors came from the sky. The clouds above the valley formed a vortex that devoured everything in its path.


    The fog hovering in the air above the gorge quickly vanished. In next to no time, everything returned to calm. Valley Master Fan opened his mouth and said: "


    Let''s go! "This valley protection great array has already been opened, let''s go!" Chu Feng nodded. This was the first time that he had seen a spirit formation, and he couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. The Nether Limitless who was unconscious in Chu Feng''s embrace seemed to be affected by the shock and he reluctantly opened his eyes. Seeing that Chu Feng was safely in front of him, he cried out two times and then closed his eyes again.


    Chu Feng felt some pain in his heart when he saw the appearance of the Netherworld Udumbara Flower. This was all for him! The expression on his face could not help but darken. In his mind, he could not help but visualize the Horned Manor Lord''s appearance. Immediately, an impulse surged through his mind. Chu Feng hatefully said in his heart, "I will definitely demand justice from you."


    After passing through the bamboo forest in front of him, Chu Feng was shocked. Everything outside of the ravine had withered away, and everything had become dejected. However, what appeared before his eyes was full of vitality.


    Chu Feng opened his mouth in shock as he silently looked at the scene in front of him. Valley Master Fan smiled and said, "There is a great protective formation outside the valley. It is like spring all year round, so it has always been green inside." Chu Feng nodded before awakening from his shock.


    A small stream flowed in from the lake outside, nourishing all living things within the valley. The gurgling sound of the water flowed through the bamboo forest and into the depths of the valley. As far as the eye could see, the undergrowth looked very beautiful. Chu Feng was still shocked at the picturesque scenery. Lil ''White had already chased the butterflies and ran all over the ground. Valley Master Fan seemed to have thought of something as the look in his eyes changed.


    Whitey called out to Valley Master Fan twice, causing three black lines to appear on his forehead.


    Those who have thought of this will have to leave the back mountain ¡­ Before Valley Master Fan could finish thinking, Whitey disappeared in front of him in the blink of an eye, heading in the opposite direction of the back mountain. Valley Master Fan greeted Chu Feng before hurriedly running away. That made Chu Feng feel very confused. Could it be that there was something important in the back mountain? However, with a dragon''s roar, the flood dragon also soared into the sky.


    Chu Feng shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    Right now, Chu Feng was standing next to the quiet flowing water. He couldn''t help squatting down and playing around. The Netherworld Spirit in his arms opened its eyes, saw the scene in front of him, and was shocked as well. It actually wanted to break free from Chu Feng''s embrace. Chu Feng lightly placed the Netherworld onto the ground.


    The Netherworld licked the clear water in the stream, suddenly feeling much more energetic. That made Chu Feng very suspicious and he couldn''t help but pick up the water to drink.


    The water was a little refreshing and sweet to the mouth. After drinking it, one would feel refreshed. Chu Feng couldn''t help but say, "Supreme water, fragrant spring water!" After saying that, he couldn''t help but greedily suck the water like Netherworld Udumbara.


    "Oi, who are you? How are you able to enter our Blossom Valley?" Another young voice woke up Chu Feng who was enjoying himself.


    Chu Feng stood up and turned around to take a look. He saw a little girl who wore a ponytail and looked to be around six or seven years old looking at him with a face full of curiosity. However, Chu Feng kept on muttering, "White Flower Valley, Hundred Flowers Valley."


    He didn''t notice that the girl''s expression changed slightly. Chu Feng looked over. Just now, he didn''t even notice that the two nearby mountain walls were filled with all sorts of fragrant flowers. Surprisingly, there were quite a few purple-coloured flowers growing on the cliff face.


    Chu Feng sighed and said, "That''s exactly the case! Hundred Flowers Valley, what a good name. " Just as Chu Feng sighed and said those words, the girl actually started crying loudly. She was stunned and she could only silently stand there and look at the girl. Chu Feng thought back and forth. In the end, he decided to go up and ask what was going on. However, right at the moment when he stepped forward with his right foot, an arrow was shot toward his heels. This caused Chu Feng to retract his foot and look to the direction of the arrow with an expression of shock.


    Not long after, a large group of young males who were on flying swords appeared in front of Chu Feng. In the air, Chu Feng astonishingly saw a young man who was holding a bow and arrow, and was looking at him with a face of concern.


    When the little girl saw that so many people had arrived, she stopped crying and let go of her hand that was covering her eyes. She was looking at Chu Feng with a face filled with laughter.


    "Who are you? How did you enter my Blossom Valley?" A young man who seemed to have some experience stood out and pointed at Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng looked at the young man before him with a bit of hesitation. However, he would quickly recover and say, "I''ve come to be a medicine boy."


    When the crowd heard Chu Feng''s reply, they all burst into laughter. However, the youth in the lead frowned and said to his companions in a low voice, "Be more serious. Don''t forget your identity."


    When the other youths heard this low shout, they immediately became serious. The youth in the lead frowned, but he still asked, "How did you get in? There''s a great protective magical formation in front of the valley. How could a mortal like you get in?"


    After hearing the young man''s words, Chu Feng mocked himself a bit, but after thinking about how his power was sealed and how he was no different from a mortal, he felt relieved. So, he smiled and said, "Valley Master Fan brought me in." How is this possible? Who do you think you are! Furthermore, Valley Master has gone to capture that perverse genius at regular intervals. Even if you lie to him like that, you can still do it. "


    The one who spoke was an arrogant youth standing beside the leader. When Chu Feng heard the word ''demon-level character'', his face couldn''t help but twitch a bit.


    When the leader of the youths heard the harsh words of the youth beside him, he couldn''t help but frown. However, he didn''t say anything. He only quietly looked at the violet-haired youngster.


    Chu Feng still wanted to explain more, but the seemingly weak little girl pointed at Chu Feng and said, "Brother Yun, he bullied me." When the youth in the lead heard the girl''s words, he shouted, "Seize him." Instantly, the young man who was standing next to him surrounded Chu Feng.


    The youth standing next to the leader of the group couldn''t help but twitch his mouth when he saw everyone''s quick movements.


    His own words were completely useless, but his own words ¡­ Chu Feng looked at the crowd that had surrounded him with vigilance. The Netherworld Udumbara Flower stood in front of Chu Feng and was looking at them with a face filled with teeth bared.


    The little girl saw the teenager''s embarrassed appearance and smiled. She thought in her heart, "Boy, who told you to pull me just now? Ignore me, I think you''ve made a mistake this time!"


    "Stop." Right at the moment when the crowd was about to attack Chu Feng, a dignified voice was heard from afar. This caused the people who had been dashing forward to stop in their tracks.


    A mighty figure disappeared with the voice, appearing before everyone.


    This person was the person who chased Whitey away, Valley Master Fan. He seemed to be looking at the youth with anger and asked, "How did you take the lead?"


    The leading teenager paused and said, "Xiao Wei said he bullied her." As he spoke those words, the young man who led the group pointed at Chu Feng.


    When Valley Head Fan heard the youth''s words, he became even angrier. He snappily said, "Are you crazy? Is he bullying Xiao Wei?"


    At the end of his speech, Valley Master Fan actually resented the fact that he failed and wanted to fight that youth.


    "Valley Master Fan, this is all a misunderstanding, don''t make things difficult for him." He stood up and said something fair.


    Valley Master Fan sighed and said, "Isn''t this guy interested in Xiao Wei''s sister? Xiao Xia, are you sure you want to do this?" When the young man at the front heard the Valley Master mention Xiao Xia, he couldn''t help but blush. The little girl beside him pointed at the young man and laughed.


    Valley Master Fan turned around and snappily said, "You little brat, you''ve been toying with your big brother Dong. You should go home and not tell Old Sun about this."


    After the little girl heard Valley Master Fan, she turned towards him and ran off.


    The leader murmured, "This Xiao Wei ¡­" After saying that, he sighed and did not continue.


    "Disperse!" As he spoke, he brought Chu Feng inside. When the youths heard the Valley Master''s words, they consciously spread out.


    The young man in the lead, Nuo Nuo, followed behind and it made Chu Feng feel confusion. Just as Chu Feng was puzzled, the young man said, "Daddy, there was no need to not give me face just now right?" When Valley Master Fan heard this, he turned around.


    However, the youth suddenly ran away. Staring at the departing figure, he turned to Chu Feng and said, "You must be joking."


    Chu Feng chuckled two times and then shut his mouth! In his mind, he thought back to the youth from before. When he saw the change in his father''s expression, he was instantly terrified. That made Chu Feng think of his father, who he relied on for survival. Was he still doing well? Chu Feng asked in his heart.


    "Let''s go. It''s getting late, let''s go to my house to eat." Valley Master Fan said generously. Hearing Valley Master Fan''s words, he could not help but feel somewhat puzzled.


    Didn''t the book say that cultivators who had reached the Aurous Core stage would be able to stay idle? Why was it not like this here?


    Valley Head Fan continued walking and he did not notice Chu Feng''s confused expression.


    On the road, the fragrance of flowers assaulted Chu Feng''s nose and he was intoxicated by it. Instantly, the sadness of the past left with it. Seeing that the flowers were blooming so brilliantly and that the bees were flying happily, Chu Feng was overjoyed. This sort of feeling of being close to nature caused the tiny bit of force in Chu Feng''s body to be felt.


    However, when Chu Feng wanted to search for its footprints, he mysteriously disappeared. That made Chu Feng helplessly sigh. He thought about it and that the grey-coloured substance was probably the seal that the black-clothed old man received! The pain came over him again and again.


    The Netherworld within his embrace cried out two times as if it was comforting Chu Feng. Chu Feng smiled and followed closely behind Valley Master Fan.

 C87

    "Zi Feng, why are you standing here again?" A calm voice sounded. Zi Feng turned his head, smiled and said, "I came to take a look." The old man shook his head helplessly and didn''t say anything else.


    It had already been three months. Presumably, it was summer outside! Zi Feng quietly looked at the southeast direction opposite of Blossom Valley.


    What was wrong with her now? Zi Feng couldn''t help but worry in his heart. What happened to the tottering king? What happened to his grandparents?


    "All sorts of worries and concerns swarmed Zi Feng''s heart." Zi Feng, you have returned for dinner. " A crisp voice came from the bottom of the mountain.


    Zi Feng jumped down from the hill and smiled at the girl before walking away.


    Ever since Chu Feng arrived at the Hundred Flowers Valley, he no longer lived there. He had removed his surname and replaced it with purple. The pure girl from before was the girl that Zi Feng had always lived at home with. She was also the naughty Xiao Wei''s elder sister, Xiao Xia.


    Seeing the violet-haired youth''s leaving figure, Xiao Xia helplessly shook her head. She let out a long sigh and said, "This guy, in the past three months, he''s either been my grandfather''s alchemist helper or just stood there daydreaming. He''s really a strange kid, I really don''t know what he''s thinking all day." After finishing her sentence, Xiao Xia stomped her feet in frustration.


    All of this was seen by the old man who was picking herbs on the mountain wall. The old man sighed and said, "Hai, that Zi Feng''s talent in alchemy is indeed not bad. He can be said to be a genius amongst geniuses, but I never would have thought that ¡­" At the end of his sentence, he muttered to himself, "He really is a genius from the heavens!"


    However, no one knew what the old man had said. For the past three months, Zi Feng had pretty much memorized all of the recipes. Even the old man in the valley sighed and felt gratified! The purple-haired youth had actually memorized all of the medicine books in the rooms. Not a single one of them didn''t have a clear understanding of the herb shapes, medicinal properties, and effects.


    However, the beauty that was lacking was this youth that was almost like a demon. He did not have any energy within his body, and the saddest thing was that he did not even have the energy to practice. The old man had made a lot of efforts to get Purple Maple to stay here, but none of it had worked out. In the end, he could only sigh.


    Within the valley, only Valley Master knew about Zi Feng''s identity. After all, Zi Feng''s status was quite sensitive, and Valley Master didn''t want Zi Feng to be unhappy. He only declared that Zi Feng was a pitiful person he had met outside.


    "I''m back." A calm voice came from the room. "Yes, Uncle Sun." "Yes." Zi Feng replied. "Wait a bit, your grandpa Sun will be back soon. I wonder where that girl, Xiao Wei, went." After saying that, he sighed helplessly.


    That naughty Xiao Wei really gave him a headache. Not to mention the past, just the sight in front of his eyes, nearly half of the herbs in the back mountain were destroyed by her, even though there was the cute Xiao Bai and the cold You You. But as the culprit, she couldn''t be blamed.


    Thinking of this, Uncle Sun could not help but shake his head. He let out a long sigh and said, "She really is a demon lord of a mixed world. If her elder sister was half as obedient, I wouldn''t have to worry." Stop nagging, hurry up and bring the dishes up. Later, we''ll go to the back of the mountain to take a look. "


    As she said that, a beautiful woman walked out from the kitchen and held a bowl of hot soup in her hands.


    "Yes." Uncle Sun smiled when he saw the beautiful woman walk out. Then he walked into the nearby kitchen. Zi Feng, your Uncle Sun is such a person. Zi Feng smiled in embarrassment and didn''t say anything before also entering the kitchen. Having been here for three months, there wasn''t much of a difference between the living conditions here and the living conditions outside. Similarly, the sun rose and set. The only difference was that most of the people here more or less understood cultivation. Most of them were in a period of vigor, and only the people who were outstanding could shine.


    Every year, those intelligent children would be gathered within the valley and told of their true cultivation skills. Those with poor aptitudes could only be reduced to poor people. They would work at home farming and grow medicinal herbs. Over the course of thousands of years, there had been quite a few people in this valley.


    It should be about the same population as the small town outside! This was Violet Maple''s estimate.


    "It''s already delicious so quickly!" A skipping figure ran in from outside and snatched away the bowl of rice from Zi Feng''s hands. He then sat down at the table and began to eat. Zi Feng couldn''t help but laugh when he saw Xiao Wei''s cute appearance.


    At this moment, Uncle Sun walked out of the kitchen and saw Xiao Wei already sitting down to eat. He frowned and said, "You, a loathsome bastard, still know to come back to eat. Where did you go to cause trouble today?"


    "After Xiao Wei heard what her father said, she quickly put down her bowl and chopsticks and retorted," No, no, I was with my brother-in-law all morning. "


    Who''s the brother-in-law! My ass is itching again. " While speaking, Xiao Xia walked in and looked at Xiao Wei, who was acting carefree, with a stern face.


    Xiao Wei chuckled and said, "Isn''t Brother-in-law just that Little Valley Lord?" Who''s talking about me! " A calm voice came from outside. This made Morning Glory''s originally rosy cheeks turn even redder as she stomped into her room.


    This caused the young head of the Valley, Fan Xidong, to look doubtfully at Sun Xiaoxia''s departing figure. ''Why did I leave when I was here?''


    Fan Xian Dong rubbed the back of his head and greeted Zi Feng. He then turned around and said, "Uncle Sun, has Grandpa Sun come back yet?"


    "Right." Uncle Sun replied in an unfriendly manner. Aunt Sun, who was standing beside her, smiled and said, "What a pity! "Don''t mind it, your Uncle Sun is just like that."


    Jidong said with a smile, "It''s alright, has Grandpa Sun come back yet? My grandfather wanted to ask him to put down the flag. " When Sun Sun Sun heard this, three black lines immediately appeared on his forehead. He thought, "What''s wrong with this Old Valley Lord, he''s looking for a beating!" I found my father to play chess and got kicked in the head by a donkey. " "But he did not say anything." "Uncle Sun, Auntie Sun, I''m leaving."


    "I''m fine, I''m fine." Stay for a meal! " Aunt Sun tried to keep him.


    On the side, Uncle Sun said, "I just cooked enough today! If we leave another person here to eat, I''m afraid the morning clouds won''t have any more to eat. "


    Aunt Sun glanced at her husband, but didn''t say anything. When Ji Dong saw this scene, he chuckled. He wanted to break the awkward silence, but his face immediately flushed red.


    Finally, Jidong said his farewells and left.


    Once she left, Aunt Sun began to teach her husband a lesson. She kept talking about it, but Uncle Sun just ignored her and kept bringing the dishes from the kitchen onto the table.


    Not long after, Grandpa Sun walked in with a basket on his back. As soon as Xiao Wei saw her grandpa, she hurriedly said, "Grandpa, just now, Brother Dong came to find you and said that his grandpa wanted to play chess with you." After Elder Sun heard his granddaughter''s words, he stroked his beard and muttered: "Ah, the East River! I''m afraid that you''ve scared that Little Dong away again! "


    The beautiful woman, Qiuyu, kept saying, "Yes, yes." Sun Donghe couldn''t help but glare at his wife. However, Qiu Yu acted as if she didn''t see anything and continued carrying the rice from the kitchen.


    Old Sun sighed and said, "Oh, Donghe, why are you still trying to lower yourself to a child? Back then, Little Dong won two of your Go rounds. Is there a need to hold a grudge? "


    At the end, Old Sun couldn''t help but laugh.


    As for Uncle Sun, Sun Donghe''s face was completely red. He thought back to years ago, when Little Dong was only six years old, and he actually won ten rounds of Go against him. This caused Uncle Sun to feel very ashamed. This caused Fan Xidong to feel extremely depressed. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn''t have been so strong in the first place. But now, he didn''t even have the slightest chance to approach the morning glow.


    Zi Feng already knew the reason. Seeing Uncle Sun''s distressed expression, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    Xiao Wei, who was eating rice at the side, seemed to be eager to stir up trouble. "Daddy, why are you so stingy? Didn''t Dong-gege win a few rounds of your chess games? Is there a need to be like this?" When Uncle Sun heard his daughter''s laughing expression, he glared at her unhappily.


    Elder Sun saw the gloating look on his daughter''s face and said in a bad mood, "The herbs at the back of the mountain are your masterpiece!"


    Hearing grandpa''s words, Xiao Wei immediately closed her chattering mouth and focused on eating the rice in the bowl. Old Sun sighed helplessly and said, "These two brats, they can''t let go of such worries!" Then he went inside to the pharmacy, opened the medicine basket, and began to eat lunch.


    At the dinner table, Xiao Wei was a bit embarrassed and didn''t act as casually as usual. When they were almost done eating, she asked her sister Xiao Xia in a small voice, "Sister, are you free in the afternoon?"


    Xiao Xia looked at her sister with a strange expression. She smiled and said, "I''m fine. I''m just helping grandpa dry some medicine in the warehouse. It''s been raining heavily these days. If I don''t do it now, I might get moldy."


    Hearing her sister''s answer, Xiao Wei frowned and said, "Sister, why don''t I help you dry your medicine?" Finally, he shyly lowered his head and whined. Xiao Xia frowned and asked, "Xiao Wei, what did you say?"


    Xiao Wei raised her head and glanced over, but found that her grandpa, father, and mother didn''t notice, so she whispered into Xiao Xia''s ear. Then he lowered his head and continued eating the rice in the bowl. However, after hearing what Xiao Wei said, Xia Xia''s face couldn''t help but turn red.


    Uncle Sun saw the strange expression on his eldest daughter''s face and frowned. He looked at his daughter in confusion, but then he seemed to remember something and said fiercely, "Xiao Wei, did that brat bribe you?"


    When Xiao Wei Xiao Xia heard her father''s words, she couldn''t help but blush. When Sun Donghe saw his two daughters'' expressions, he could not help but guess what was going on. He said to Xiao Xia, "Accompany me to the back mountain this afternoon." Hearing this, Xiao Wei couldn''t help but look at her father unwillingly.


    I finally managed to explain it to my sister just now, how can I do that? Elder Sun, who was at the side, chuckled and said: "Xiao Xia, don''t listen to your father. If you have anything to do in the afternoon, go busy yourself!"


    Hearing his father''s words, Sun Donghe helplessly shook his head and thought, "Why is this dad only interested in that brat?" Hearing her grandfather''s words, Xia Xia''s face became even redder as she continued to eat the rice in the bowl without even raising her head.


    The beautiful woman looked at her daughter, who was only eating rice, with a pained expression on her face. Xiao Wei, who was standing to the side, couldn''t help but twitch her mouth when she saw her mother''s eccentric actions. However, just as Xiao Wei was putting her head down to eat, a piece of softness appeared in her bowl.


    Xiao Wei looked up and saw her mother looking at her with a smile. She lowered her head in embarrassment. Sun Donghe, who was standing at the side, looked at his daughter and said with a sigh, "The sun is rising from the west, even that crazy girl is getting shy."


    Hearing this, Xiao Wei felt even more embarrassed. She could only keep her head down as she ate the rice in the bowl. Zi Feng, who was standing at the side, couldn''t help but smile when he saw this peaceful family. However, his heart was extremely sour. How are your distant relatives? How was the war going?


    Had the wandering father found his long-lost mother? Was that elfin girl happy? All sorts of thoughts and worries wrapped Zi Feng''s heart. In the end, his expression could not help but darken. The moment she saw Zi Feng''s dejected expression, her heart couldn''t help but throb in pain.


    She didn''t know why she was doing this. This enigmatic violet-haired youth gave her an indescribable feeling.


    Dawn always tried to understand the past of Zi Feng, but it was all in vain. The ice-cold violet maple also eased the heart of the young valley master, Fan Xidong, who was secretly in love with the sunset.


    "I''m done eating." Zi Feng stood up and said to the others at the table. Elder Sun saw Zi Feng''s abnormal expression and smiled. "Zi Feng, go wash the herbs I just picked, dry them in the sun, and put them in the warehouse."


    Zi Feng nodded his head and walked towards a room at the side. Looking at that ancient back, Xiao Xia''s heart throbbed again.

 C88

    After lunch, Xiao Wei made a face at Xiao Xia and went to look for Xiao Bai. During these three months, Little White and the Netherworld got behind that crazy girl. But to be honest, the benefits that Little White and the Netherworld got were much worse than this time''s disaster, and the Netherworld and Little White could be said to be a great source of nourishment!


    Now, Lil ''White was not even going to eat the roast duck anymore. He was just thinking about how to get those bright red fruits. They had been keeping watch at the back of the mountain all afternoon and were waiting for Xiao Wei to arrive. Zi Feng could only helplessly smile at this result. After all, our kids are taking advantage of us.


    "Xiao Wei, be careful when you''re stealing medicine. Stop stealing and don''t leave any traces behind." The one who spoke was the one who slapped Elder Sun. After hearing grandpa''s words, Xiao Wei made a face at him but immediately became serious and said, "grandpa, don''t worry about me."


    Uncle Sun, who was helping to clean up the dishes, started sweating profusely as he heard the conversation between the two. How could this grandpa teach others to do something like this?! Elder Sun seemed to be able to read his son''s thoughts and said, "The herbs on the mountain should have been harvested a long time ago. Old man Sun seemed to be able to read his son''s thoughts and said," Those herbs on the mountain should have been harvested a long time ago.


    When Uncle Sun heard his father''s strong complaints, three black lines immediately appeared on his forehead. His dad really did dare to scold everyone, that old Valley Master already became an old guy.


    Elder Sun saw the look of disdain in his son''s eyes and muttered, "Donghe, how''s your alchemy standard recently? I haven''t had lessons with you for a long time, and I''ll test you another day. My ability is still waiting for you to inherit it?"


    When Uncle Sun heard his father''s words, he greeted his wife and rushed out the door. He ignored his father''s mutterings and wanted to inherit his skills! He wouldn''t be able to learn all of his alchemy even if he was given a few lifetimes! This old man was also known as the number one person in the valley, the Medicine Immortal.


    Who could compete with him in alchemy?


    Probably only his eldest daughter would be able to surpass him in a hundred years! Thinking about his daughter''s talent, Uncle Sun couldn''t help but smile, as if he was looking forward to the birth of a new drug immortal. However, Elder Sun, who was smoking, muttered: "Don''t forget, Morning Glory is still my grandson''s daughter."


    When Uncle Sun heard the old tutor''s words, he broke out in a cold sweat. This old man was well aware of what he was thinking. Looking at his son''s retreating back, Elder Sun muttered, "This kid, he''s just like that. He will show his true colors and not show any shrewdness at all."


    When the beautiful woman in the kitchen heard the conversation between father and son, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    Within the warehouse, Zi Feng carefully placed the damp herbs on a flat rock in front of the house. While Zi Feng was busy, a slender figure stood in the distance and silently watched the purple-haired youth''s every move. In the end, he could only helplessly sigh before turning around and leaving.


    Zi Feng, who was busy, didn''t notice this at all. Right now, his mind was filled with thoughts about the feeling he had three months ago.


    Could it be that he could continue cultivating even after being sealed? The thought suddenly popped up in his mind. The more he thought about it, the more excited Zi Feng became. In the end, he stopped what he was doing and headed straight to the mountain range.


    These past three months, Zi Feng had been trying all kinds of methods to recall that feeling, but he couldn''t find it. Just now, he suddenly felt an urge within his body, which made Zi Feng very excited, so he put down what he was doing and went to cultivate.


    Xiao Xia, who was walking in the front, saw Zi Feng running away. She looked at him with a puzzled expression before continuing to walk towards the back of the mountain.


    The purple maple stood at the end of the mountain wall against the wind, silently feeling the waves of warmth brought by the gentle breeze. The pores on the surface of his body breathed in the spiritual energy filled air as the meridians in his body began to pulse. Suddenly, Zi Feng discovered that the gray seal emitted a slight green light and disappeared into his veins.


    Seeing this scene, Zi Feng was extremely excited. The three months of bitter meditation had finally paid off at this moment.


    These days, whenever Zi Feng had the time, he would try to mobilize the energy within his body and fail countless times, but he didn''t give up and persisted. He never thought that today he would actually discover the green substance penetrating through the gray area.


    Although he didn''t know what the green ribbon was, its strong penetrating power made Zi Feng extremely fearful. Suddenly, an idea popped into his mind as he used the green substance to pierce through the grey seal. Zi Feng sat down and began to carry out this crazy idea.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, causing Zi Feng''s previously pale face to turn even paler. Zi Feng shook his head and said, "It still won''t work."


    The pain of the brick was maddening.


    After accumulating the green substance within the seal, the purple maple began to attack the gray area bit by bit. But as long as it touched the gray matter, it would cause pain in one''s heart.


    After enduring it over and over again, in the end, Zi Feng had no choice but to use a mouthful of fresh blood as the price to temporarily break the seal.


    Zi Feng, who had calmed down, began to meditate. How come that green substance was able to pierce through the grey substance and he was trying to move it to break through the seal? How could it be so painful?


    Zi Feng bitterly pondered, but in the end, he helplessly shook his head, stood up and prepared to leave.


    At this moment, it was already sunset. Seeing the light of the setting sun, Zi Feng''s originally pale face turned slightly red.


    Purple Maple lamented: The setting sun is infinitely good, but near dusk. Another day had passed. How many more days would he have left?


    Zi Feng silently asked himself. No, I must go back, I must give her happiness, I must give her a safe home.


    The more Zi Feng thought about it, the more excited he became. Suddenly, the Qi in his body began to surge. Zi Feng was surprised to discover that there was a yellow substance in his veins. This made Zi Feng very excited and confused. Wasn''t that force sealed?


    Why was there more in his body? Could it be ¡­ Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but sit down and begin to quietly circulate the light yellow substance in his veins.


    When the sun rose the next day, Zi Feng opened his eyes. At this moment, the purple monster that had been lost for so many years once again came out from Zi Feng''s eyes.


    At this moment, that confidence, that insolence, once again lingered in Zi Feng''s heart.


    Zi Feng stood up, took a deep breath, and shouted towards the canyon: "There will be a day when I, Zi Feng, will sweep the land again, just you wait! "I will come back!" This voice filled the entire world, echoing nonstop within the gorge.


    Not long after, waves of wolf howls and tiger roars sounded out, as if they were trying to cater to Zi Feng''s shouts. At this moment, You You was standing at the edge of the mountain with his golden eyes shining under the morning light, giving off a demonic vibe.


    After three months of nurturing, the Nether Limitless seemed to be brimming with energy and vitality. He was no longer that sickly looking person.


    Although You You''s body was still as big as it was before, his aura was much stronger than before. This was all thanks to the mountain full of medicinal ingredients. He ate countless medicinal herbs that nourished his bloodline and strengthened his body. He even ate a single fruit of the Iron Bile Parasol Tree that bloomed once every nine years and bore fruit every 18 years.


    This was all thanks to that mischievous Xiao Wei. Otherwise, there was no way You Mingdeng could break the seal head on.


    Even Flood Dragons had to weigh themselves. If they could form this seal, how could they be weak? Luckily, Xiao Wei only managed to get a few pills with the incantation her grandpa gave her. Later on, when his grandfather found out about it, he was extremely distressed!


    The Iron Bile Parasol Tree''s fruit, the top heavenly and earthly treasure in the world, was actually being chewed on like this by them. This was truly a waste. If they managed to successfully refine a medicinal pill ¡­ Little White, who was standing next to the Netherworld, was also brimming with energy. Its grayish-white fur was somewhat dazzling under the sunlight. Its mighty appearance made it hard for others to imagine that the little guy was greedy for roast duck. Lil ''White, you haven''t bathed for a few days. "


    The Netherworld asked as he looked at the rising sun.


    Little White looked at the Netherworld with doubt. After a while, Little White said, "It has been a few days, right?" You Mingdeng immediately understood. "No wonder. No wonder."


    Hearing that, Lil ''White looked at You in confusion. The Netherworld helplessly explained, "Look at your fur. It''s dirty and shiny, yet you still have the nerve to walk out and embarrass yourself. Quickly go home and hide!"


    "Roar, roar." Waves of tiger roars resounded throughout the valley.


    The sounds of fighting woke the sleeping crowd. The old man said helplessly, "Those two kids are fighting again. They''ve fought so many times already, yet there''s still no clear victor. It''s really depressing."


    Zi Feng, who was rushing forward, also helplessly shook his head when he heard the sounds of fighting. He knew that You You and Xiao Bai were just messing around.


    Zi Feng, who hadn''t returned for an entire night, couldn''t help but quicken his pace in order to not let everyone worry.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in the front corner. Zi Feng took a close look. So it was Young Valley Master Fan Xidong!


    Zi Feng greeted him with a smile, but when that Xi Dong saw Zi Feng''s smiling face, his expressionless face couldn''t help but become even gloomier.


    Zi Feng seemed to notice that something was wrong with Fan Xidong''s mood. He looked at Fan Xidong with a puzzled look on his face.


    After a moment of silence, Fan Xidong opened his mouth and said, "I''ve been waiting here for you all night. I just want to tell you, you must treat him well. Otherwise, I won''t let you go." With that, he left on his flying sword, leaving behind a puzzled Zi Feng.


    High up in the sky, at the top of the clouds, the cold Young Valley Master was crying as he muttered, "Xia Xia, goodbye."


    As he spoke, he stepped on his flying sword and flew out of the valley. Just yesterday afternoon, this young valley master was excitedly preparing a confession to his dream lover. I never would have thought that the girl I''ve been thinking about day and night would actually say that she already has a part in my heart. How can he accept this kind of result?


    Although Luo Hua intended it, the flowing water was ruthless. A man with an infatuated heart could only make his heart ache.


    It had been eighteen years, and these eighteen years of growth were all for the sake of parting today. This kind of outcome was truly sad! Since that year when he had become more sensible, his heart had always been concerned about the girl. However, he didn''t expect that when he turned around, the girl would turn him down without a doubt.


    The feeling of Emerson''s death caused this man, who was originally a man of indomitable spirit, to bend his back in grief.


    "I''m sorry." A long time ago, she had thought that she would work hand in hand with him until she became old, but when the purple-haired youth appeared, she mysteriously discovered that the feeling she had felt over the years was only that of a dependent brother or sister.


    Only towards that violet-haired youth was a type of indescribable concern. Even if she only saw him smiling at her, it would still make her feel excited and joyful. She didn''t want to hurt anyone, but she had accidentally hurt her big brother, who had been taking care of her for so many years.


    The girl''s tears were streaming down her face. She could not wipe her mucus any longer. She could only watch as the figure gradually disappeared from her sight.


    Inside the temple, a middle-aged man muttered, "This is heaven''s will!" Back then, in order to curry favor with the violet-haired youth and not for the sake of pleasing the green-robed elder behind the violet-haired youth, he had arranged for Zi Feng to go to the medicinal immortal''s manor in the valley. After saying that, the middle-aged man helplessly shook his head and the letter in his hand fell from his hand.

 C89

    Zi Feng scratched his head in confusion before walking back with a depressed look on his face. What exactly is the same thing? To say such depressing words so early in the morning was truly shocking. Originally, Zi Feng was extremely excited as he discovered the astonishing state he was in. He didn''t expect that this Young Valley Master Fan Xidong''s inexplicable words would cause his mind to become somewhat dysfunctional.


    In the end, Zi Feng helplessly shook his head and started to walk back. He probably worried the old tutor when he didn''t return tonight!


    Just as he was about to reach his house, he saw Uncle Sun looking around. When he saw Zi Feng, his eyes suddenly lit up as he looked at him in surprise. This made Zi Feng, who was already depressed, even more depressed. ''What happened this morning? Why are you all so baffled?''


    Zi Feng embarrassedly asked, "Uncle Sun, what''s wrong?" Uncle Sun laughed twice and asked: "Zi Feng! Young Valley Master did not find you, right? "


    "Looking for me?" Zi Feng asked, dumbfounded. "Mm, I''m afraid we haven''t found it, or else ¡­" Uncle Sun wanted to say something.


    However, Zi Feng quickly added: "We just met, at a fork in the road not too far away." As he spoke, he pointed towards a fork in the road.


    When Uncle Sun heard Zi Feng''s reply, he circled Zi Feng two or three times, sizing him up. Zi Feng was baffled by Uncle Sun''s strange actions. Xiao Xia, who was walking in from outside, did not even bother to look at her father as she headed straight for the house.


    The instant Zi Feng glanced back, it was obvious that there were still traces of tears on his face. This made Zi Feng even more curious. Why was everyone so abnormal this morning?!


    Zi Feng gave an awkward smile before turning to his uncle Sun, "Uncle, your daughter is crying." Uncle Sun nodded his head, as if he hadn''t heard Zi Feng''s question. Zi Feng couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    The expression in Uncle Sun''s eyes was really hard to accept. Uncle Sun muttered to himself as he looked at Zi Feng, "Not bad, not bad at all. He is indeed much better than that little fellow." Fuck you, Little Dong just won a few games of chess from you, why do you have to say that to him! "


    The one who spoke was the beautiful woman who went out to pour water, Xiao Xia''s mother. When Uncle Sun heard his wife say this, he didn''t lower his head. Instead, he raised it and said, "What''s wrong? Why don''t you let people speak the truth? Zi Feng is much stronger than that brat. You''re not in a good mood!"


    For a moment, the couple was about to argue. Zi Feng couldn''t help but walk into the house when he saw this scene.


    The moment he passed by the beautiful woman, he heard her mutter boldly, "Isn''t she just a bit handsome? "What''s there to be proud of? To put it bluntly, he''s just a useless piece of trash." When Zi Feng heard the beautiful woman''s mocking words, his expression suddenly changed. The seal had always been a source of pain in his heart. He never thought that it would be exposed by this elder who was normally good to him.


    Zi Feng walked back with a grave expression. This feeling of living under someone else''s roof made Zi Feng feel extremely depressed. The pride hidden deep within his heart was pierced. Zi Feng clenched his fists and walked into his own room.


    Zi Feng, who was sitting beside the bed, often breathed out at this moment, as if he wanted to forget all the unpleasantness in his heart. However, the more he tried to forget, the clearer it became. "One day, I will find my glory. You just wait."


    Zi Feng screamed in his heart. Who knew how many times Zi Feng had said such vicious words. But every time after that, the urge to pursue power would whip Zi Feng forward.


    This was also the reason why Zi Feng was able to persist in training every night. Even during the period of being sealed, he was still combing his muscles and veins. Although he did not have the slightest bit of strength, he had never given up. After being nourished for three months, the originally thick and solid veins became even more robust.


    The effects of the Purple Cloud Fruit within his body began to nourish his body. His devilish purple eyes became even more devilish and his beautiful purple hair became even more radiant.


    His heart was filled with hidden pain, making Zi Feng reminisce the past pain again and again.


    A burst of wolf howls caused Zi Feng to wake up from his grief. Zi Feng walked to the door and astonishingly saw the grey, fur-clad, golden-eyed You You standing at the door. When the Netherworld saw Zi Feng walk in, he called out to him. When Zi Feng saw the Netherworld, his originally gloomy mood couldn''t help but become much better. Zi Feng squatted down and rubbed the neck of the Netherworld. The Netherworld seemed to be enjoying itself.


    Not long later, Lil ''White also ran over slowly. How did Xiao Bai grow so fast? Zi Feng lovingly touched Xiao Bai''s head. After all, this was a meeting gift for a girl that Zi Feng planned on not seeing for three years. How could Xiao Bai not be lovable? If Lil ''White knew about his identity, he would probably vomit blood in depression.


    At this time, Xiao Wei, who came out of the house, saw Zi Feng like this. She pouted and said, "What''s so good about this kid? Why is big sister looking at him? It''s really hard to understand." When Zi Feng heard Xiao Wei''s words, he seemed to remember something.


    No wonder that young valley master would say those words to him. No wonder that beautiful woman mocked him like that. Zi Feng, who knew the result, helplessly shook his head and sighed: "Now that I''m a cripple, how can I lie to a little girl?!"


    Xiao Wei walked over carelessly and touched The Netherworld. "Let''s go. You''re not allowed to be with this brat anymore, do you hear me?"


    Then, Xiao Wei walked away.


    But after a moment, Xiao Wei seemed to realize something was wrong. She turned around and saw You Mingdeng sitting beside Zi Feng, looking at Xiao Wei who had turned around.


    When Xiao Wei saw You You and Xiao Bai, who usually acted very obediently, now ignored her, stomped their feet and ran away angrily. Zi Feng touched the Netherworld on his neck and said, "You can go now! "If I piss her off, I probably won''t be able to eat those fruits in the future."


    When Little White heard Zi Feng''s words, he couldn''t help but lick his lips. This made the Netherworld feel speechless. The Netherworld cried out twice. Whitey heard this and was very excited, so it replied and ran off. After a while, the Netherworld stood up and chased after Whitey''s figure.


    Seeing these two little fellows disappear into his medicine, Zi Feng sighed with emotion. This little guy was truly loyal to him! The friendship formed when life and death intersected could change just like that.


    Zi Feng stood up and stretched his tibia.


    At this moment, Elder Sun, who had just walked out of his room, saw Zi Feng standing outside his room and said, "Zi Feng, let''s go. Accompany me to the back of the mountain to gather some herbs."


    When Zi Feng heard Elder Sun''s voice, he turned his head and saw Elder Sun looking at him with a smile. He was so embarrassed that he couldn''t speak.


    He could only lower his head and follow behind Elder Sun.


    Elder Sun chuckled as he looked at this shy boy. He sighed in his heart: If this kid could cultivate, that would be great.


    Sigh, the heavens are truly toying with me. A hundred years from now, I''m afraid ¡­ When he thought of this, Old Sun became dejected. Yesterday, he found out that his grandson and daughter were tempted by the violet-haired youth that had just arrived for three months. Furthermore, from the looks of it, they seemed to have been deeply poisoned.


    Thinking about their impossible future, Old Sun couldn''t help but frown. A mortal''s life was destined to not last long, so this was a trip to become a cultivator. "Hey ¡­" Elder Sun shook his head and let out a long sigh, then he stopped thinking about that annoying matter. Right now, no one knew what Zi Feng was thinking about about about the future! Thinking of this, Elder Sun also felt relieved. His footsteps also gradually quickened.


    As he stepped onto the mountainside, Zi Feng was mesmerized by the scene before him. The scenery here was completely different from the one at the entrance of the valley. If there were many bewitching scenes to be seen, then this place could only be said to be a mountain and a river. This place had a bit less color and a bit more natural than that place.


    Zi Feng breathed in the air filled with spirit energy to his heart''s content. When Elder Sun saw Zi Feng like this, he also silently stood to the side and silently waited.


    When it was noon, Elder Sun put the finished herbs into the basket. However, when he saw that Zi Feng was still standing there silently, he inexplicably frowned.


    This fellow''s state of mind was truly good. A battle took place in the entire morning, and he didn''t move at all. It was truly a wonder what he was thinking. Letting out a long sigh, Elder Sun prepared to return. Although he did not know what Zi Feng was thinking, he was certain that he would be able to obtain some benefits when he woke up.


    Thinking of this, Elder Sun seemed to have thought of something. He looked at Zi Feng in surprise and muttered, "Could it be ¡­" Thinking of this, Elder Sun couldn''t help but throw down the bamboo tower he was carrying on his back. He stepped on the flying sword and flew in the direction where the Valley Master lived.


    At that time, the Valley Master had accepted the Horned Manor master''s invitation to capture that cultivator who violated the ancestor''s rules. On his way back, he unexpectedly didn''t mention anything about that violet-haired youth at all.


    Could it be that this violet-haired youth had some sort of relationship with that disobedient person? When he thought of Elder Sun, he could not help but feel somewhat uneasy. That disobedient person could be said to be ¡­ The more he thought about it, the more worried Elder Sun became. If Zi Feng had any relationship with that person, then he would be questioned by the entire cultivation world.


    At that time, the thousand years of reputation in Blossom Valley would be ruined. Elder Sun''s emotions were a bit agitated now, and he didn''t know how to ask Zi Feng, so he could only go to the valley chief for an answer.


    Within Wen Qingyuan, Valley Master Fan suddenly felt a powerful force quickly approaching him. For a moment, he was puzzled. Only when that person approached him did Valley Master Fan recognize him, but he also felt somewhat relieved at his arrival.


    In just a few moments, Elder Sun appeared in front of Valley Master Fan. Valley Master Fan smiled as he prepared to greet Elder Sun.


    However, the anxious Elder Sun directly asked, "Who exactly is that violet-haired youth?" When Valley Master Fan heard Old Man Sun''s words, his expression became somewhat solemn.


    Elder Sun''s expression suddenly changed when he saw Valley Master''s words. He seemed to have realized something and could not help but rebuke, "Why are you so foolish?"


    As he said this, he actually seemed to resent the fact that he had failed. When Valley Master Fan saw the Medicine Immortal''s expression, Elder Sun was a little confused. He muttered: "You actually already know who Zi Feng is, I don''t want to say anything more. I hope Elder Sun won''t tell anyone else."


    Hearing Valley Master''s words, Elder Sun was so anxious that he wanted to stomp his feet. The corner of his mouth twitched as he said, "Yang Sheng, do you know how much trouble this will bring to the valley? How are you still young?


    At the end, Elder Sun was about to cry. This confused Valley Master Fan. He muttered to himself, "The four experts have decided to let Zi Feng come to my Hundred Flowers Valley to be an apprentice alchemist!"


    When Elder Sun heard the Valley Master''s words, he was immediately stunned. He was puzzled in his heart. How could that disobedient person be kept? Wasn''t this disrespectful to the seniors? How could they tolerate that?


    All sorts of doubts began to linger in Elder Sun''s mind.


    Valley Master Fan slowly explained to Elder Sun what happened that day. When Elder Sun heard that an immortal from the heavens forcefully broke through the forbidden zone to save Zi Feng in the face of death, his mouth couldn''t help but grow wide open. Wasn''t the reason why they, the cultivators, spent their entire life bitterly meditating on the Heavenly Dao just for the sake of breaking through to the Emptiness Realm and becoming part of the Immortal Class?


    But now, he didn''t expect that Zi Feng, who had always been a little medicine boy in his family, would have such a powerful background.


    He suddenly thought of his grandson. Laughter filled the entire courtyard. Elder Sun didn''t greet Valley Master Fan and just left on his flying sword, leaving behind Valley Master Fan, who was filled with questions.


    Zi Feng, who was standing on the back mountain, suddenly opened his eyes. At this moment, a demonic purple light shot out from his eyes, giving off an extremely strange feeling.


    Zi Feng often looked around as he lost his breath, only to find that it was already pitch black. He couldn''t see anything clearly.


    If there was anyone else in this night sky, they would only be able to see those demonic eyes!


    Zi Feng began to walk backwards, step by step, following the traces of memories in his mind. Suddenly, Zi Feng seemed to stumble over something, his body tilted, and he actually tumbled down. After the round trip, Zi Feng gradually lost consciousness.

 C90

    Zi Feng gradually opened his eyes, only to see that he was surrounded by flames. Zi Feng took two steps back in shock, but after realizing that he was fine, he calmed down.


    Zi Feng carefully surveyed his surroundings, the world of fire was everywhere. Not far away, a crack in the sky had become his only option. However, given Zi Feng''s current condition, it was impossible for him to escape.


    He looked at the rolling lava and the red walls of the mountain not far away. Fortunately, he had this protective talisman. Otherwise, he would have lost his life.


    Seeing his green body, Zi Feng touched the buddhist beads on his right wrist and couldn''t help but sigh at the old monk.


    Zi Feng carefully walked around, but before he even took a few steps, the boiling hot airflow had already broken through the green barrier, causing Zi Feng to feel extremely worried. Taking two steps back, he realized that the green energy had already been restored, allowing Zi Feng to slightly suppress the pressure in his heart.


    Zi Feng retreated to the place farthest from the magma and sat down, beginning to think about his dangerous situation. If the buddhist beads lost their effects, then he ¡­ Zi Feng thought of his tragic ending and could not help but feel sad. But in the blink of an eye, Zi Feng clenched his fist and said, "I don''t believe this."


    As he spoke, he circulated the faint yellow colored energy within his body that was only made of starlight. Under Zi Feng''s deliberate control, the few stars gradually connected into a line. Zi Feng often sighed and said, "Now I can cultivate again. Although it''s slower than before, it''s still okay." At this point, Zi Feng couldn''t help but start to look around that gray area again.


    His consciousness scanned the gray area, but it was still as hard as a rock as usual.


    Zi Feng once again directed the energy within his body to attack that gray area, slamming into it again and again, causing Zi Feng to sweat profusely. Finally, Zi Feng constantly exhaled as he said with a pale face, "I''m afraid this is already my limit!"


    With his previous experience, Zi Feng controlled the Qi in his dantian to collide with the gray area.


    This time he struck five more times than last time, making Zi Feng very pleased. After all, every charge was accompanied by an excruciating pain.


    Zi Feng relied on the perseverance in his heart and continued to persevere. Because he knew that if he didn''t work hard, he wouldn''t be able to make a girl happy. Thus, even the heart-wrenching pain of Zi Feng persisting was something that he could not let go of.


    After a moment of silent rest, Zi Feng''s pale face turned red in the midst of the heat. After stretching his muscles and bones a little, Zi Feng closed his eyes and began to circulate the silk-like Qi threads. This time, the silk like energy was much better than the faint yellow spots of the stars.


    This made Violet Maple feel even more confident. The feeling of having lost his ability caused Zi Feng to feel pain for a long time. Although he couldn''t see anything on the surface, deep in his heart, there was an insurmountable knot. Now, the power of the past was slowly being restored, which made Zi Feng very happy.


    After an unknown amount of time, Zi Feng once again opened his eyes.


    The energy within his body was now twice as thick as it was before. Even with Zi Feng''s mental fortitude, he could not bear the loneliness of cultivating.


    Zi Feng looked around, and upon discovering that there were no changes to his surroundings, he closed his eyes and prepared to attack the gray area.


    Between the two, Zi Feng went back and forth countless times. When he opened his eyes, there was a trace of doubt in his eyes. Just now, he discovered that there was a faint green light seeping through his pores. At this time, it was unknown if Zi Feng was lucky or not.


    If he had absorbed all the green light, would his body be able to withstand the flames in the outside world?


    Staring at the boiling lava as balls of flames erupted from within, Zi Feng started to waver. The surrounding surging heat made Zi Feng feel uneasy. If he lost the protection of the green light, he would quickly die from dehydration.


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng decided to fight steadily. It was best to put that weak and forceful face on guard and plan! The current Zi Feng was no longer that foolish brat who knew how to charge forward. His many exchanges between life and death had gradually allowed Zi Feng to consider everything.


    As he thought about it, Zi Feng once again entered into a state of cultivation. However, even the pores that were forcefully shut would occasionally have some green substance seeping through. Zi Feng felt helpless, but his speed was abnormally slow, which made him feel more at ease.


    Seeing the light yellow Qi within his body becoming stronger bit by bit, Zi Feng''s heart couldn''t help but feel gratified.


    Suddenly, Zi Feng discovered a faint green light at the edge of the thin, light yellow material. Seeing such a result, he couldn''t help but think of the fight to the death in the prehistoric era. Finally, the green brilliance began to enter his body.


    Although Zi Feng had some side effects, he couldn''t do anything about them. At the same time, he couldn''t control the direction of the green brilliance and could only allow it to travel back and forth within his body.


    Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel uneasy when he saw the specks of green light slowly merge with the light yellow Qi.


    Suddenly, a wave of pain hit Zi Feng, causing him to sweat profusely.


    Zi Feng didn''t expect that the green substance fusion would be so painful. If it weren''t for the fact that he had been using the Qi in his dantian to strike the grey area, the current pain that was akin to having his tendons spasmed and bone cut would have made Zi Feng faint all of a sudden.


    Right now, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel glad that he was unconscious. Otherwise, if he had thought about enduring such pain, his life would have been in danger!


    As he watched the green light slowly fuse with the light yellow force, a smile gradually appeared on Zi Feng''s face. He knew that the benefits the green light brought were not small.


    Sweat trickled down his face and seeped into his mouth. It was a bit astringent, but it was the best tonic for Violet Maple, who was on the verge of collapsing.


    How could there be water here? Fortunately, with the protection of the green light, the purple maple was drenched in sweat and did not evaporate as quickly. Otherwise, even if the purple maple was not burnt to death, it would still have been evaporated.


    After a long time, Zi Feng often let out a sigh of relief. He wiped the sweat off his face and began to smile with a pleased expression. The green light finally merged with the light yellow qi. Purple Maple discovered that after using a large amount of veins, he had become even stronger and wider than before.


    The pain he had received in return gave Zi Feng, who was in this silent world, some comfort. However, looking at the unchanging state of his surroundings, Zi Feng felt a sense of insanity.


    It was unknown how many days he had been here, but the moment he opened his eyes, he saw a scene like this. Anyone would feel annoyed.


    Immediately, the somewhat tyrannical Zi Feng thought of the girl waiting for him in the distance. He couldn''t help but calm down and continue meditating.


    At that moment, Zi Feng was circulating the qi in his meridians to attack the gray area. At the same time, he was trying to attack the gray area with the qi in his dantian.


    When the two forces collided with the gray area, Zi Feng suddenly opened his eyes and spat out a mouthful of blood. Not long later, Zi Feng gradually closed his eyes.


    Thunder rumbled in the sky above the Celestial Realm.


    A crazy woman was bombarding that fairyland. After a while, that beautiful home turned into ruins, but it soon recovered.


    The grass was still fresh and tender, the flowers were still red, and the house was still neat and tidy, as if it had never changed. A voice came from the outside, "Don''t waste your effort. It''s useless. Until now, no one has been able to walk out of this void wasteland. Your daughter, give up!"


    When the woman who was crazily attacking heard this voice, she said in a deep voice, "Dad, I beg you, please let me descend to the mortal world once more!"


    After saying that, the cold and elegant woman unexpectedly fell to the ground, quietly crying on the side. After a long time, the voice from outside said, "Impossible, do you know how big the effect was last time?" After saying that, the elderly voice also became helpless.


    When the cold and elegant woman heard these words, she seemed to close her eyes in despair and muttered: "You are my child, and also your grandson!" How can you just sit by and watch him die like that in front of you? You''re so heartless, so heartless, just like how you treated me back then. "


    When the elder heard his daughter''s despairing words, he felt his heart ache. The corner of his eyes actually started to water as he repeated what his daughter had just said to him.


    After thousands of cycles of reincarnation, he finally managed to let his daughter''s soul and spirit condense into a whole, reversing the chaos and allowing her to reincarnate into a human again.


    But now, his daughter''s son, his grandson, whom he had yet to meet, was going to die in front of him like this. The old man felt a bit of pain; he would not allow this to happen again. The body of the bone dragon disappeared before the void wasteland.


    After an unknown amount of time, when Zi Feng opened his eyes again, he astonishingly discovered that his robe was somewhat burnt. He could not help but feel somewhat terrified. However, after realizing that his body was fine, he could not help but feel relieved. Looking around, he suddenly realized that the originally hot air flow was no longer as scorching as it was at that time. The green brilliance on its surface was no longer as bright as it was at that time.


    Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel somewhat puzzled, and he couldn''t help but sit down and begin to use a large amount of his body.


    When his tightly shut eyes opened, Zi Feng had an expression of disbelief on his face. How could this be? He remembered that before he had fainted, the green substance had only been a little scattered in his body. Now, it could be said that the yellow Qi had originally been the main character, but now, it had become a few slivers.


    This kind of change that could flip the heavens and turn the earth upside down shocked Zi Feng. Just what kind of fortuitous encounters occurred while he was unconscious. But in the end, Zi Feng helplessly shook his head and muttered to himself, "It''s quite mysterious. I don''t even know what happens every time there''s a change. Sigh, it''s quite depressing."


    As he spoke, Zi Feng couldn''t help but recall the powerful striking power of this green substance. Therefore, he retracted his mind and started to circulate the green qi in his body to attack the gray area.


    It was just a slight touch, but Zi Feng immediately felt a pain ten times stronger than before. His excited face couldn''t help but turn pale.


    Zi Feng took a deep breath and calmed his boiling blood and veins before starting to charge again. This time, Zi Feng carefully controlled a green stream of air to rush towards the gray area. After a bit of contact, Zi Feng was surprised to discover that the originally calm and motionless gray area had started to tremble.


    This made Zi Feng extremely excited, and he couldn''t help but increase the amount of green gas flowing within his body. However, he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    The white robe in front of him turned bright red once again, mixed with the original blood stains. Now that Zi Feng had appeared, it was hard to describe him. Zi Feng was so anxious as he attacked the gray area, but he felt that the three year agreement was getting closer and closer. That uneasy feeling made it hard for Zi Feng to calm down.


    That gray seal could be said to be a part of Zi Feng''s body. Zi Feng had his own energy to attack his body, and if he went too far, he would be injured. This was also the reason why Zi Feng had vomited blood so many times. After experiencing it again and again, Zi Feng gradually discovered a difference in speed. The green gas on both sides of the grey area was permeating bit by bit.


    After an unknown amount of time, Zi Feng suddenly stood up and clenched his fists tightly. He muttered: "That''s great, we have finally connected. We have finally connected." Just when Zi Feng had opened up that gray area, the two green streams of air had finally met. This meant that Zi Feng would be able to continue on the road of cultivation. To cultivators, the Dantian was like a warehouse, a source for storing energy. Once the source was sealed, everything would become empty talk.


    Now that they had finally cleared the gray area, how could Zi Feng not be excited? If he wanted to go further, he could only use his Qi to nourish the Nascent Soul in his dantian. Only then would his cultivation level increase.


    The purple maple that had lost its self-confidence from many years ago appeared once again on its body. Its devilish purple eyes once again shined with a strange luster.


    In that supreme immortal world, the cold woman in the void wasteland muttered to herself while holding the jade pendant, "Thank you, thank you, daddy." As he said that, he held the jade pendant against his chest.

 C91

    Spring left and autumn came. The valley was indeed filled with the feeling of spring. Ever since Zi Feng had disappeared, the valley seemed to have changed. He could no longer hear the howls and roars of the wolves anymore. The people who were busy seemed to feel that something was missing.


    Elder Sun, who was sitting in the courtyard, continuously smoked. The fireworks caused his eyes to be confused. Ever since that day at the back of the mountain, he had never seen Zi Feng again. During the time that Zi Feng had disappeared, his eldest granddaughter had been crying like a fool, leaving her family at a loss for what to do.


    However, things seemed to be getting better. Xiao Xia''s gaze was no longer fixated on the violet-haired youth. Right now, she had already learned most of her grandfather''s medical immortal abilities, which made the old man very gratified.


    The Netherworld and Little White who were dashing between the broken walls kept on searching for Zi Feng''s figure, but in these past few months, they had indeed not found anything.


    However, they did not give up.


    You and Xiao Bai continued to worry about him.


    Zi Feng, who was beside the magma, suddenly opened his bewitching eyes as he muttered, "Compared to now, it should be fine, right?" As he said that, he stepped on his flying sword and flew up the narrow path.


    At this moment, this flying sword was the same one that the mysterious woman had saved the other day. This flying sword was the same one that the mysterious woman had saved that day. This azure flying sword was much more intelligent than the one he had refined in the past and had saved a lot of energy when using it. This was also the reason why the current Zi Feng could ride the sword and fly.


    There was a trace of energy between his dantian and meridians. For such a long time, Zi Feng had been consolidating the stability of this tiny channel.


    Not long ago, he could be considered to have succeeded. After a few days of recuperation, Zi Feng felt that he was already at his peak, so he wanted to give it a try.


    This feeling made Zi Feng think of the scene where he fell down from the sky.


    He couldn''t help but feel scared.


    Once again, he breathed in the air filled with spiritual energy. Zi Feng breathed in as much as he wanted. The bright sunlight stung Zi Feng''s eyes, but he was still looking at the floating white clouds and the blue sky. Suddenly, Zi Feng felt two familiar auras rapidly approaching him.


    Zi Feng took a deep breath and let out a long hiss, as if he wanted to completely vent all the anger he had accumulated for so long.


    After a moment of silence, two figures appeared in front of Zi Feng.


    Zi Feng jumped off the flying sword and gently caressed the fur of the Netherworld and Xiao Bai.


    The Netherworld and Little White were enjoying Zi Feng''s caress. In such a long time, Little White seemed to have become even more muscular than before. On the other hand, the Netherworld was indeed as strong as before.


    The Netherworld licked Zi Feng''s palm, as if he was worrying about something for such a long time.


    Zi Feng stood up and summoned his flying sword. The Netherworld Whitey obediently jumped onto the flying sword. When the Netherworld saw that the purple maple had returned to its former state, he couldn''t help but let out a long hiss.


    Lil ''White couldn''t help but want to fight with him when he saw the You guys and let out a tiger roar.


    Zi Feng stepped on his flying sword and flew towards the Sun family''s old house.


    He had always been taken care of by the old man, and this mysterious disappearance must have caused the old man to worry.


    Elder Sun, who was sighing with emotion in the yard, suddenly felt an unfamiliar aura approaching him, but there were two familiar auras beside the unfamiliar aura. This made Elder Sun a little doubtful as he muttered: "Could it be that there''s a new person in the valley, but the protective magical formation has never been opened before? How could there be a new person?" Elder Sun shook his head as he prepared to deal with the ever-changing situation.


    After a short pause, Elder Sun astonishingly discovered that purple-haired youth standing on a flying sword in front of him. Elder Sun was a bit puzzled when he saw this scene. That little fellow, who had always been unable to produce any form of force, was now floating before his eyes while stepping on his flying sword.


    When Elder Sun saw Zi Feng act this way, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Zi Feng jumped off his flying sword and said to the old man, "Elder Sun, it has been half a year. How have you been?" When Elder Sun heard Zi Feng''s question, he smiled. When he saw the shabby white robe on Zi Feng''s body and the faint traces of blood on it, he frowned and said, "That''s not half a year. It has clearly been eighteen months."


    When Zi Feng heard Elder Sun say that it had been eighteen months, his face became serious. The agreement between him and her had actually been nine months, and Zi Feng''s heart couldn''t help but ache. After greeting Elder Sun, he stepped on his flying sword and flew towards the valley master''s courtyard.


    Only Elder Sun was left behind. After a moment of blankness, Elder Sun seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly ran into the room. Seeing the medicinal herb that was growing in the morning clouds, he spoke without hesitation. However, Xiao Xia looked strangely at her grandfather. She finally understood that the purple-haired youth had returned.


    The mortar in Xia Xia''s hands fell to the ground when she reacted. Elder Sun''s heart could not help but ache when he saw the completely dark green mortar in front of his eyes shatter like this.


    However, Xia Zhi rushed out, looking around for the boy that she was worried about.


    However, when he went out, he found that there was nothing. He couldn''t help but look at his grandfather in disappointment.


    Elder Sun shook his head helplessly. Xiao Xia sighed and walked in. He left his grandfather, who was completely alone and in a daze.


    Zi Feng quickly appeared in the courtyard of Valley Master Fan. Just as Valley Master Fan was wondering who this person was, Zi Feng had already revealed his purpose for coming here.


    When Valley Master Fan heard that Zi Feng wanted to leave the valley, he frowned a little. Back then, when the old man in black had kicked him out of the valley, he had only taken a fancy to the White Flower Valley''s great protective array.


    The black-robed elder was a violet-haired youth in disguise, and it wasn''t easy for Valley Master Fan to refuse. In the end, when the green-robed elder made such a promise, Valley Master Fan had to do everything in his power to take care of Zi Feng.


    And now that Zi Feng was about to leave the valley, if the black-robed old man were to find out, it would definitely cause an unnecessary misunderstanding. Valley Master Fan looked at Zi Feng with some difficulty.


    Zi Feng also knew that Valley Master Fan was having a difficult time and could not help but anxiously look at him. Valley Master Fan thought for a moment before saying, "It is fine to let you out, but no more trouble is allowed. Furthermore, you must return within half a month''s time." Zi Feng''s anxious face relaxed as he heard the lord''s reply. Clasping his fists together, he said, "Then I''ll be troubling you. If I need any help in the future, I, Zi Feng, will not refuse."


    When Valley Master Fan heard Zi Feng''s determined words, he smiled and led him to the entrance of the valley.


    In truth, Valley Master Fan had his own selfish thoughts. Just now, when he saw that Zi Feng was flying over on a flying sword, he couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Back then, when the black robe was sealed, he was present. At that time, Zi Feng suddenly lost his strength and fell down. If it wasn''t for the green-robed old man''s quick reaction, the purple-haired youth would have lost an arm and a leg.


    But now, this youth was actually able to break through the seal of one of the four great experts, the black-robed old man. That youth''s potential was worth betting on.


    Not to mention Zi Feng''s potential, even the green-robed elder behind him couldn''t ignore him. Not to mention the fact that Zi Feng had the support of an supreme Immortal Realm expert. Therefore, Valley Master Fan felt that this deal was worth it.


    He had always offended the black-robed old man. Most likely, the green-robed old man would speak up for him! Why not give Zi Feng some face?


    Very quickly, Valley Lord Fan brought Zi Feng to the entrance of the valley. Zi Feng said a few words to the Netherworld, and the Netherworld let out a long hiss. Not long after, a dragon''s roar sounded out from the depths of the valley.


    The Netherworld cried out to Violet Maple. Purple Maple tapped the ground and said, "I understand. Then, let it stay here for now!"


    As Valley Master Fan saw this man and this wolf, he couldn''t help but feel somewhat puzzled. Just what kind of person was this violet-haired youth? How could he still talk to this animal? He had never heard of him before! Valley Master Fan could not help but shake his head.


    Very quickly, the protective magical formation began to activate under the control of Valley Master Fan. It began to rotate like a stream of air, causing the sky to change color as well.


    When Elder Sun saw this scene, he couldn''t help but feel somewhat puzzled. However, he suddenly seemed to have thought of something and muttered: "Are you leaving?"


    The young girl grinding medicine in the room couldn''t help but shed tears when she felt the change. She mumbled, "You will leave eventually. You still won''t belong here."


    As she said this, the girl''s tears had already drenched the clothes on her shoulders. When Elder Sun saw his granddaughter''s expression, he could not help but feel pain in his heart. His granddaughter''s life was truly miserable, she wanted to confess to that violet-haired youth that day, but he did not expect her to suddenly disappear. Now she appeared again, she was actually going to leave.


    How could such an outcome be accepted? Elder Sun patted Xiao Xia''s shoulder. She leaned on her grandfather''s shoulder and began to sob. Hearing the sobbing, Elder Sun felt his heart ache as he consoled, "He will come back. She will come back."


    Upon hearing her grandfather''s words, Xia Xia raised her head and looked at him with her eyes like raindrops. She mumbled, "Is this for real?"


    Elder Sun nodded his head firmly. Seeing his grandfather''s determined look, the Xia Emperor believed him a bit more. The sound of sobbing also became softer.


    After Valley Master Fan had spoken, he took out a talisman and said to Zi Feng, "When we return, I will use my Qi to destroy the spirit talisman at the entrance of the valley. I will sense it."


    Zi Feng complied, then stepped on his flying sword and flew towards the southeast. Seeing Zi Feng''s departing figure, Valley Master Fan sighed and said, "I hope there won''t be any trouble."


    As he spoke, he entered the Hundred Flowers Valley. As soon as Fan Yang Sheng entered the valley, he saw Elder Sun hurriedly flying over, looking at him with a puzzled expression.


    Elder Sun urgently asked, "Kid, you''ve left?" Fan Shengyang nodded and said, "He will be back in about half a month."


    Elder Sun could not help but let out a long sigh of relief when he heard the Valley Master''s reply. He bid farewell to the Valley Master and flew away. Looking at Old Sun''s retreating back, Valley Master Fan could not help but laugh at himself. He knew Old Sun was here to ask questions for Xiao Xia.


    Thinking of this, Valley Master Fan couldn''t help but think of his son who had run away. At this moment, he couldn''t help but regret his decision.


    At last, Fan Shengyang sighed and said, "What a joke." After he finished speaking, he became dejected.


    Zi Feng, who was hurrying on his way, was very anxious. He didn''t expect that he had spent eighteen months in a place without any daylight. However, according to Zi Feng''s deductions, it should have been at most half a year.


    The cloud floated around Zi Feng. The Little White Netherworld sat obediently on the flying sword. It no longer fiddled with the clouds around it like it usually did.


    This was because they could feel the anxious expression on Zi Feng''s face.


    The sky gradually darkened as the stars replaced the sun. However, the purple maple did not stop.


    In the distance, the sky was starting to turn white. Zi Feng''s breath could often be heard from his mouth as he stood on his flying sword to rest for a while before continuing on his way.

 C92

    Stars alternated, and the sun rose and set. Zi Feng finally arrived at the familiar town. When they were still some distance away from the town, Zi Feng had already landed on the ground and started to fly. Zi Feng discovered that his steps were getting heavier and heavier. He walked forward slowly, as if it was an arduous walk.


    The wall in his memory had not changed at all. It was still as shabby as before, and no one paid any attention to it. Zi Feng walked to the arch below the city wall and could not help but turn his head to look at the path he had taken. He took a deep breath before walking forward.


    The small town was still as deserted as it was in the past. Occasionally, there would be pedestrians passing by, so Zi Feng followed his memories and headed towards the girl''s home. The street was still as shabby as before. After turning a corner, they would arrive at the girl''s house. Zi Feng stood there for a moment, his hand caressing the corner of the wall, his eyes staring at the corner where their love was. Beneath those curvy and curvy words were shockingly a row of beautiful words that were a bit blurry. The dust on the surface that was brushed off by Zi Feng had finally been able to make out the blurry words. After seeing the words, Zi Feng''s face turned deathly white as he looked at the words with an expression of disbelief.


    After being stunned for a moment, Zi Feng quickly ran around the corner and headed towards the girl''s house.


    Standing at the already dilapidated entrance, Zi Feng astonishingly began to shed tears.


    The memory of being blown away by the wind had deeply stung Zi Feng''s heart. He had never felt such despair, even when facing death.


    Zi Feng slowly squatted down before finally kneeling down and silently crying. The Netherworld and Little White quietly stood beside Zi Feng, silently looking at the dilapidated house. The interior was overgrown with weeds, and some of the roof tiles were broken. It was obvious that no one had lived here for a long time.


    Right now, Zi Feng was regretting his irresponsible departure. He was regretting why he didn''t come find him earlier, and why he waited for the so-called Three Year Agreement.


    In an instant, all kinds of regret and reproach from Zi Feng were mixed in his heart. Tears fell drop by drop onto the land that had been dry for a long time. Faint dust floated in the air as if it was reminiscing about the past. Zi Feng, who was kneeling on the ground, clenched his fists tightly. He continuously hammered the ground as if he wanted to vent all the sadness in his heart.


    The Netherworld cried out as he rubbed Zi Feng''s body with his fluffy head, as if he was trying to comfort him.


    After a long time, Zi Feng slowly raised his head and looked at the house that was on the verge of collapsing. "I will find you no matter where you go."


    Remembering the graceful words left on the wall, Zi Feng''s heart twitched. What do you mean we are not in the same world? You can''t give me what I want. Goodbye, and don''t look for me in the future.


    Zi Feng thought over and over again about the words left behind by the girl before finally spitting out a mouthful of blood and powerlessly lying on the ground.


    In his mind, he recalled the scenes of the past. It was the winter of that year, and she was still the girl of that year. It was the same story, but now that Zi Feng thought about it, it felt different. His thoughts were mixed with reluctance and hatred.


    Although the Netherworld didn''t understand why Zi Feng acted this way, he could clearly feel the heartbreaking pain. The Netherworld Spirit couldn''t help but lower its body and quietly lie down next to Zi Feng. Lil ''White also obediently laid down.


    The sky gradually darkened. Zi Feng was still lying there motionlessly. A man, a wolf, and a tiger quietly lay on the ground. It was a strange addition to the dilapidated courtyard.


    Tonight''s stars seemed to be brighter than before, and Zi Feng couldn''t help but recall the story he had told the little beggar girl on the roof of the temple that night. Dry tears once again flowed down his face, and Zi Feng muttered: "Xiang, do you know, I''m that little beggar back then, do you know?"


    After saying that, he actually began shouting. There was a faint trace of despair mixed within this angry roar. Now that Zi Feng wanted to explain it to this girl, there was no chance for him to do so.


    The row of words on the wall clearly showed the girl''s determination to never see Zi Feng again. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have written it so harshly. We''re from completely different worlds and you can''t give me what I want. Looking at the stars that covered the sky, Zi Feng silently closed his eyes.


    When the sun once again covered the earth, Zi Feng stood up with difficulty and muttered: "I want to go home, I want to go home."


    As he said this, Zi Feng seemed to have thought of something. When he entered the city yesterday, he inadvertently saw that the flag hanging on the city wall was different from what he remembered. At that time, he wholeheartedly wanted to see the girl, so he didn''t think too much about it.


    He hastily summoned his flying sword and flew away from this place that made him cry.


    At the top of the clouds, Zi Feng was clad in a black robe. This was what he had seen when he left the valley. The white robe that he wore was actually given to him by blood, making it very fitting for him.


    After a while, Zi Feng stood on his flying sword and saw the signboard with the words'' Chu Residence ''written on it. The signboard had the words'' Xi Men ''written on it.


    This made Zi Feng realize that something big had happened, and his heart tightened with anxiety. Zi Feng found a secluded place and slowly descended. He then quickly walked toward the Ximen Estate. The Little White Netherworld was closely following Zi Feng''s footsteps.


    Standing in front of the door, Zi Feng couldn''t help but think of the scene when his father brought him home many years ago. He stared at the vermilion door and the tall wall.


    "Hey, you, I''m talking about you." A hoarse voice startled Zi Feng, causing him to remember what he was doing. Zi Feng stared at the approaching soldiers as he asked with a dark expression, "How did this Chu Clan become the Ximen Clan?"


    Hearing the arrogant young man in front of him, the soldier turned around and said to the other soldier at the door, "This brat is quite unreasonable, Chu Residence? That Chu Clan elder is already dead ¡­ " Before the soldier could finish his words, the youth before him had already grabbed his neck and picked him up.


    When Zi Feng heard the soldier''s words, he was extremely agitated. He asked coldly, "How is General Chu Xiaotian?"


    The soldier grabbed by Zi Feng rolled his eyes. His face was red and he couldn''t say a word. However, because of his silence, Zi Feng couldn''t help but increase the power in his hands. However, when the soldier standing at the door saw his comrade, he shouted towards the door, "The mighty general you spoke of, the mighty general of the previous dynasty, has long passed away. He was killed by our Patriarch of the Xi Men family."


    After saying that, the soldier proudly gestured towards Zi Feng. It was as if he was relying on a dog for power.


    After hearing the words of the soldier, Zi Feng''s entire body shook as his hands loosened as well. He stood there in disbelief.


    As for the soldier with a face as heavy as a pig''s head, he was gasping for breath while looking at the violet-haired youth with a terrified expression. After a short while, ten soldiers suddenly appeared from within the manor. The soldier standing at the entrance said a few words to the leader of the soldiers, and then looked at the violet-haired youth with an expression of watching a good show.


    Not long after, Zi Feng was surrounded by the group of people. The leader of the soldiers mumbled, "Resist and obey, Resist and Resist, Resist and Resist, Resist and Resist, Resist!"


    Xiao Bai, who was standing next to Zi Feng, said to You You with a surprised expression, "Big Brother Lang, is this the 250 you mentioned to me before?"


    The Netherworld nodded. He seemed to have recalled the scene when he explained the two hundred and fifty o''clock to Whitey and couldn''t help but chuckle. Lil ''White looked at the leader of the soldiers who was getting closer and closer with a curious look on his face.


    Lil ''White felt that his understanding of the two hundred and fifty was getting deeper. In the end, Whitey actually concluded, "When the abstraction materializes, everything is no longer a problem." When the Netherworld heard Whitey''s words, his heart broke out in sweat. "Explaining is two hundred and fifty and actually cultivating a philosopher. It''s not simple. My merits are boundless!" After saying that, he actually became intoxicated with himself.


    The dumbstruck Zi Feng suddenly woke up. With tears streaming down his face, he muttered, "Grandfather, you''ve actually left like this."


    After speaking, Zi Feng powerlessly squatted down and completely ignored the group of soldiers surrounding him.


    However, when the leader of the guards saw Zi Feng squatting down, he shouted, "Be careful of concealed weapons!" When the other soldiers heard the leader''s words, they all fell to the ground.


    Whitey, who was looking at them, suddenly realized, "So these people are the 250 RMB."


    Looking at the squatting violet-haired youth quietly hugging his knees, without making any other movements, he awkwardly said to his companion, "A mistake, a mistake."


    Violet Maple was still crying as he thought about how the old man doted on him so much, so much that it seemed like he was parting Yin and Yang. A feeling of loneliness suddenly welled up in his heart, he was not willing to imagine his grandmother''s current situation, he was afraid, afraid of the outcome.


    Since then, Zi Feng had left in a hurry for almost two years. In the valley, his comfortable life had made Zi Feng forget all kinds of concerns. When he finally regained consciousness, he discovered that he had committed an irreparable mistake. The tears of regret dripped onto Zi Feng''s chest bit by bit. If it was said to be the tears of heartache from yesterday, then today, it was truly a painful and unforgivable tears.


    When the soldiers surrounding him saw the teenager with purple hair silently crying, they stood there in a daze, unable to move. The leader was stunned for a moment. He thought about how the violet-haired youth had humiliated him. He couldn''t help but take a deep breath and say, "Brothers, take him down."


    The soldiers looked reluctant, but the leader''s orders made them submit.


    One by one, they drew their swords and prepared to arrest Zi Feng. Right now, Zi Feng''s grief was greater than his heart, so how could he pay attention to his surroundings?


    Just as the sharp sword was about to pierce Zi Feng''s back, Xiao Bai roared loudly. The leader of the sharp sword shrank his arms and legs and the sword fell to the ground.


    When the surrounding soldiers saw this, they all burst into laughter. The leader was the leader of their group of ten or so soldiers. With just a small part of his family, he managed to get a seat for himself.


    Right now, his face was turning blue from anger. Just as he was about to give out an order to his subordinates, he suddenly realized that the violet-haired youth was staring at him.


    The devilish purple eyes made his legs tremble. He stood there blankly, not knowing what to do.


    Zi Feng gloomily asked, "Where is Chu Xiaotian''s tomb?" Tomb, how could such a disobedient official have a tomb, he was thrown in the wilderness in the western suburbs. "


    An arrogant voice came from the Ximen Estate. Zi Feng turned his head as he glared viciously at the well-dressed youth.


    "That mighty old man still died in the hands of his grandfather. Back then, after the First General passed away, there wasn''t even a body collector. I heard that he had a wandering son who was watching his father''s body hanging on the wall, not daring to come and collect it, but that''s good too ¡­"


    Before the well-dressed youth could finish his sentence, Zi Feng had already gripped his neck and viciously said, "You wish to die?"


    As he spoke, his fingers pushed.


    Not long after, the well-dressed young man''s face was in pain. After a while, a purple color began to appear, and in the end, it had even turned into a purple color.


    Zi Feng swung his arm and the well-dressed youth fell to the ground. Traces of blood could be seen on the corner of his mouth.


    At this moment, a terrifying killing intent was emitted from Zi Feng''s body, causing the soldiers to stand in place in fear, not daring to move at all.


    Zi Feng raised his head to look at the west gate and muttered: "Grandpa, wait for me. I''ll go to the head of my enemy to worship your spirit in heaven right now." After speaking, his purple eyes actually flashed with an inch of red light. He didn''t look too scary.

 C93

    In the blink of an eye, Zi Feng had disappeared from everyone''s sight. The soldiers looked at each other with stunned expressions and asked each other curiously.


    In the end, he could only helplessly shake his head and walk into the mansion. A violet-haired figure gradually appeared in the corner of the empty manor. After a short while, Zi Feng discovered that the so-called head of the Ximen family was in his grandfather''s study.


    The Netherworld Small White followed closely behind Zi Feng. The way Little White looked around made him seem very funny.


    Zi Feng lingered as he looked at the fake mountain in front of him that blocked his line of sight, instantly recalling that day many years ago.


    That sunny day, he and his grandparents were in the courtyard, chatting with each other. He still remembered that day. The sky was blue and the clouds were floating. His grandma had told him many stories about his father.


    Hearing his father''s mischievous look when he was young, Zi Feng foolishly smiled. But now, everything had changed.


    Zi Feng''s arms trembled as he clenched his fists, walking straight towards the study of his grandfather.


    The door was pushed open and an old man with a bit of white hair stood by the window, quietly looking out. This reminded Zi Feng of his grandfather.


    In the blink of an eye, Zi Feng appeared in front of that old man.


    The Netherworld and Lil ''White also caught up in the blink of an eye. In the end, Lil'' White did not forget to close the door. The slightly old man looked at the purple-haired young man who had suddenly appeared in front of him in shock. After a moment, he seemed to recall something and muttered to himself while pointing a trembling finger at Zi Feng, "It''s you. You''re the one who appeared on the battlefield?"


    The old man trembled as he said these words. Zi Feng looked at him and coldly asked, "Was my grandfather killed by you?"


    The slightly old man doubtfully asked: "Your grandfather?" From the looks of it, he didn''t seem to know who the youth in front of him was referring to.


    Zi Feng glared at the old man and said, "Chu Xiaotian." Upon hearing the name of Chu Xiaotian, the old man trembled in fear. The voice of the violet-haired youth was filled with fear, as though it came from hell itself.


    The old man took a few steps back as he leaned against the window to stabilize his body. He muttered Chu Xiaotian''s name to himself. Did you kill him? "


    Zi Feng shouted.


    The old man who was leaning against the window suddenly fell to the ground. He still remembered Chu Xiaotian''s arrogant smile when he died: "Old dog Xi Men, in the future, my Chu Family''s good son will use your head to worship my spirit in heaven."


    At that time, Xi Men Yu said with an indifferent expression: "Hur Hur, then I will wait."


    But now, he didn''t think that this retribution would come so quickly. His Chu Clan''s good son was actually the violet-haired youth that changed the situation with that sword.


    The old man''s eyes widened as he looked at the violet-haired youth approaching. His face was actually covered in sweat.


    Zi Feng squatted down and stared at the terrified old man. He asked, "Where is my grandmother?" When the old man heard Zi Feng''s words, he hurriedly said as if he was grabbing on to a straw of straw, "This has nothing to do with me. Your grandmother committed suicide." When Zi Feng heard the old man''s words, his body stiffened.


    Zi Feng, who had originally been harboring delusions, was now shattered. Zi Feng found it hard to accept this reality. His grandmother, who loved him so dearly, had actually ¡­ Tears once again clouded his eyes. He gritted his teeth and bit his lips tightly, looking at the terrified old man with a twitching face. "Ahhh!"


    Zi Feng howled and knelt down while crying. At that moment, Zi Feng suddenly felt that he was alone in this world. The heart-wrenching pain made Zi Feng shed tears in pain and despair once again.


    When the old man on the ground saw the violet-haired youth going crazy, he became even more terrified. His shriveled hands trembled and his helpless eyes looked out into the distance. He curled up in a corner in front of the window.


    Not long after, the door to the study was opened and a large group of soldiers rushed in. The old man in the corner seemed to see a glimmer of hope as he crawled towards the soldiers. When You You and Xiao Bai saw this hundred year old man''s comical appearance, they could not help but find it funny.


    When he passed by Zi Feng, the old man was so frightened that his limbs wouldn''t obey him and he didn''t dare move a muscle. Zi Feng raised his head and looked at the old man beside him. "Are you afraid of death?" When the old man heard the purple-haired youth''s question, he became even more panicked and began to tremble uncontrollably.


    After a moment, Zi Feng stood up. In the blink of an eye, Zi Feng and the elder had disappeared from the view of the crowd. The group of confused soldiers were left in deep thought. Why did the living beings in front of them suddenly disappear? In an instant, the entire city was searching for the Ximen family head and the devilish violet-haired youth.


    However, those who were busy got nothing in the end. However, on the wilderness west of the city, a purple-haired youth stood in the wind. His eyes were emotionless as he focused on the barren land, while the old man beside him was trembling uncontrollably in the cold wind.


    Zi Feng muttered: "Grandfather, rest in peace!" As he spoke, his hand turned into a blade, chopping down like a trembling figure.


    Blood splashed out for three feet as the man fell to the ground with a wail. Zi Feng also closed his eyes and quietly stood there.


    After a long while, Zi Feng slowly kneeled on the yellow ground and finally stopped moving.


    The Netherworld and Little White also followed Zi Feng and lay on the ground.


    The biting cold wind blew against his body, messing up Zi Feng''s hair, but it did not disperse the remorse and sadness in his heart. He could not accept such an outcome.


    In the blink of an eye, the heavens had abandoned his beloved son. All kinds of blissful dreams were no longer the motivation for him to persevere. The feeling of being hollowed out caused Zi Feng to be unable to find a reason to struggle anymore. He was silently kneeling there, as if he was trying to repent to the heavens for being so late.


    Spring left and autumn came. The green grass of the endless wasteland turned yellow once more. From time to time, a few crows would fly out from the reeds in the distance. They would call out a few times, but they would soon disappear into the horizon.


    Zi Feng raised his muddleheaded eyes and looked at the endless wasteland. He sighed emotionally, "It''s been three years. In the blink of an eye, it''s been three years."


    Zi Feng tried to stand up, but found that his legs had become one with the dirt. A jade-green Qi surged to his knees and a kind of heart-piercing pain immediately surged to his heart. However, Zi Feng strangely smiled and muttered: "Grandfather, Grandmother, Grandson, I''m afraid that I will not be able to accompany you in the future."


    After he finished speaking, his knees slowly separated from the dirt. Zi Feng stood up and stretched his muscles, immediately feeling an indescribable sense of satisfaction.


    Not far away, the Netherworld saw Zi Feng stand up and let out a long hiss. After a while, a grey-white figure appeared from the reeds.


    Zi Feng looked at Xiao Bai in astonishment. He hadn''t thought that Xiao Bai would grow so big in three years. Looking at the Netherworld, Xiao Bai still had a small body. This made Zi Feng feel strange.


    Why can''t you grow up?


    But when he thought of the mysterious identity of the Netherworld, he felt relieved. For the past three years, Zi Feng had been kneeling there without moving, not eating nor drinking.


    It was hard to tell what he was thinking with his eyes tightly closed. At this moment, those devilish purple eyes opened once again, and an vicissitudes of life and helplessness appeared within them.


    Zi Feng looked at the sinking sun and muttered, "When the sun shines in the sky, everything will start anew."


    As he spoke, he sat on the ground and began to inspect his body that he had ignored for the past three years. The green qi moistened the dried up veins and veins, and the shriveled up cells were suddenly filled.


    Zi Feng would often let out a breath of impure air, and his face could not help but turn red. When he scanned his Dantian a moment ago, he found that the tunnel that he forcefully carved out in the past did not disappear. Instead, it became wider.


    Zi Feng smiled with some gratification. He did not expect that the green coloured Qi would have such a corrosive ability. As the Qi in his body circulated unceasingly, Zi Feng could feel the life force once again filling his body.


    In the distance, the Netherworld Udumbara Flower stood rooted to the ground as it stared wide-eyed at the purplish green glow emitting from the purple maple. As for Whitey, it was nibbling on the bloody duck. However, when it saw Zi Feng''s abnormal sign, it just stood there, unmoving, and the duck that was still breathing had actually flown away. When Whitey woke up, it fiercely said, "Damn it, all the cooked ducks have flown away."


    The stars in the night sky twinkled, emitting a purplish green light in this endless wasteland. It made people look very strange.


    The next day, when the sun rose from the east again, Zi Feng opened his eyes and looked at the rising sun as he muttered, "From now on, every day you cross the sea, grandma and grandpa will not be like me." As he spoke, Zi Feng forced a smile on his face.


    Both You You and Little White ran to Zi Feng''s side at the same time, looking at the rising sun. Little White was muttering to himself, "My wild duck!"


    Of course, only the Netherworld could understand this beast language. The Netherworld was disdainfully yelling at Whitey, but Whitey said with a look of disdain, "What do you know? This is life."


    The Netherworld could only helplessly say one word, "250." When Lil ''White heard about the flower, his face turned pale.


    "Let''s go!" Chu Feng said.


    The Netherworld and Little White nodded obediently and followed Zi Feng. Where to now? Zi Feng thought in his heart.


    Return to Blossom Valley? Zi Feng shook his head, denying it. Finally, he sighed and said, "Let''s go wandering!" As he spoke to here, Zi Feng couldn''t help but think of his wandering father.


    How has he been all these years? All sorts of questions hovered in Zi Feng''s mind. He originally thought that there were no longer any concerns in this world, but when he looked back, his eyes were filled with wounds. Zi Feng often sighed and said, "Father can actually go to the ends of the world to find that lost mother of mine. Why can''t I go through thousands of mountains and thousands of rivers for her?"


    As he said this, a majestic aura burst forth from Zi Feng''s body, shocking the Netherworld Spirit. Zi Feng had been silent for the past three years, but today, he actually said such bold words.


    For a moment, You An''s blood was boiling. He could not help but turn his head to the east and mutter, "I will come back." As he spoke, he turned around and followed after True Purple Maple.


    One month. Two months. Three months ¡­ Half a year had passed. In the small towns on the west side of the Wasteland, there were still many discussions about the youth with black robes and purple hair who often knelt up.


    All sorts of guesses and speculations were passed around in the crowd. From then on, the wasteland had gained a miraculous tint to it. After the new year, their descendants were still guessing the identity of the violet-haired youth from three years ago. However, there was such a story in the more developed cities and towns. It was said that every night of the full moon, a black-robed, purple-haired youth would come to the rescue of those who were suffering.


    They guessed that many times those tyrannical officials were killed on the full moon night and a purple hair was found at the scene, so the story spread. This allowed the ordinary citizens to live a peaceful life and no longer have to worry about those powers.


    At this moment, Zi Feng was standing on top of a slope as he silently looked at the blue sky and white clouds. He muttered, "Half a year, half a year."


    As he said this, his face became sad. On the wall where they had agreed to meet, there was a row of words that broke his heart. Zi Feng often sighed and said, "One day, I will definitely find you."


    When he finished speaking, his tightly clenched fists gradually relaxed. However, his fingernails had already pierced the palm of his hand. A few faint drops of blood could be seen dripping from them.

 C94

    Everything from the past vanished like smoke and clouds into Zi Feng''s memory. Now, he was no longer that hairless child.


    The three years in the Wasteland had transformed this youth into an indomitable man. At this moment, he was nine feet tall, with a broad stature and muscular build. His handsome face was slightly ancient, and his beautiful purple hair was especially eye-catching under the sunlight.


    Zi Feng looked to the north, his eyes were a little hazy, and muttered: "Let''s go! At least he himself is a righteous man. "


    As he spoke, he stepped on his flying sword and flew towards the north.


    When Zi Feng heard that demons were about to cross paths, he initially didn''t want to wade through the muddy waters. In the end, he decided to take a look. After wandering in this mortal world for so long, Zi Feng had gradually become numb.


    After passing through one city and then the next, Zi Feng gradually lost consciousness. This kind of walking dead life, Zi Feng had already had enough.


    Purple Maple couldn''t help but laugh self-deprecatingly at himself as he thought to himself, "Father left dozens of years ago. I''ve only been here for a little more than half a year, but I actually ¡­"


    As he spoke, Zi Feng closed his eyes and deeply breathed in the air at the end of the Cloud Cliff.


    This was a warm-up competition before the great battle between the demons. Perhaps in less than five years, these kids would have another bloody battle. How could the Seven Daos Devil Lord be willing to be so silent?


    At this moment, the cultivator in the middle couldn''t help but frown. Every time the Devil Lord appeared, this righteous cultivator would let go of his family and discuss how to deal with the calamity that had befallen him during the past thousand years. The black-robed elder said to Daoist Min, "We must suppress their arrogance and prevent them from acting rashly."


    After he finished speaking, the group of people behind him nodded their heads, indicating that they would follow the elder''s words.


    The gray-robed elder at the side said, "I believe that the so-called Devil Sect''s genius, Qi Daozi, is about to appear on stage. It is said that his cultivation has already reached the peak of the void, and he has even stepped into the Ruoming Realm."


    The grey-robed elder paused for a moment before continuing, "I''m afraid that no one in this youth can match up to this level of cultivation." As the old man said this, he actually gave an interesting praise. After all, this kind of talent that was rarely seen in a thousand years was incredibly admirable, whether it was in the demonic path or the righteous path.


    When everyone heard the gray-robed elder''s words, their expressions became serious. The azure-robed elder said, "Don''t be discouraged. Our side isn''t that bad either. Look at that disciple of the white-robed elder, Ziyan. He''s already at the Void Interpretation stage." When everyone heard the green-robed elder''s words, their complexions finally improved.


    At this time, the Horned Manor Lord stood out and said, "Right now, the Devil Sect is using seven trump cards, but the final disciples of us four experts also do not live up to our reputations. We truly do not know what will happen if we all end up together, so as long as we take every step, we do not need to worry too much.


    Just as his voice fell, a voice rang out, loudly shouting, "What the Horned Manor Lord said is extremely true. Since ancient times, evil has never been righteous, so we will definitely be able to safely resolve this thousand year calamity."


    This made the Horned Manor Lord very happy. Three years ago, he had been showing off his power and now, he was once again the spiritual leader of a new generation. How could he not be happy in his heart?


    Thinking of this, the violet-haired youth''s figure couldn''t help but appear in the Horned Manor Lord''s mind. He suddenly had a feeling that he was about to be killed, but when he thought about how that brat was now like a cripple, he felt relieved.


    Just as everyone was in a state of confusion, an incongruous voice sounded out, "He actually took out the seven Demon Lords to be so young, and his achievements are only in the open. Why don''t we assassinate him and end him once and for all? When the time came for them to lose their leader, wouldn''t the thousand-year calamity break down by itself? "


    When everyone heard this voice, they couldn''t help but frown. Assassination? How could that be done by a righteous person? Everyone couldn''t help but look at the source of the voice with disdain.


    At this moment, the green-robed elder spoke out. "The Seven Great Fiends hold an extremely important position in the Devil Sect. Those thousand-year old fiends probably won''t be able to leave that place by even a single inch! Many years ago, I fought against a hermit expert from the Devil Sect. Even though I lost, I am not too willing to win. "


    They hadn''t thought that there would be such a reclusive expert within the sect that could cultivate for a thousand years. In the unparalleled battle a thousand years ago, just how many heroes had fallen? The only ones that could leave their names were the Six Daos Demon Lord and the white-bearded recluse!


    Everyone was whispering to each other, discussing the battle that would happen in a thousand years and it would affect everyone''s hearts. At this time, the old man in black stood out and said, "According to my speculation, there are only a few experts in the Devil Sect. This test is an exchange between the younger generation. Those old fellows will not help, and similarly, we will not help either. It will be up to you young people to do so. "


    At the end, there was a sense of vicissitudes. Everyone was stifled by this voice and their expressions became serious. The green-robed elder stood out and said, "After recuperating for a thousand years, this devil sect has most likely recovered its strength. In recent years, it has become a bit restless."


    Saying this, the green-robed elder let out a long sigh and continued, "A thousand years ago, if not for that hermit expert turning the tide, my family would probably have been annihilated."


    Speaking of this, the old man''s eyes were filled with memories. He had cultivated for 500 years, and his master had told him many legends about that legendary expert. Now that he thought about it, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of emotions. He had been searching for the peak of cultivation for the past 500 years, and it could be said that he had made some progress, but he still couldn''t match the strength of the demonic sect. The green-robed elder could not help but shake his head helplessly.


    When the other three old men heard this, their faces couldn''t help but grow dark. Their master had spent more than a thousand years in that calamity, and only now did they understand why his master had been so hard on them.


    Now that he had to bear the pressure, he finally understood why the responsibility was so heavy.


    The white robed old man collected his emotions and said, "Let''s disperse, everyone! We''ll meet at the Cang Lang Mountain next to the North Sea in half a month''s time to welcome this new round of battle. "


    This peaceful world had already caused their bodies to rust a little, life and death battles between people of the same level were very rare, but now that the battle between the right evil and the wrong was about to begin, a group of ignorant children were filled with anticipation, while the four elders were filled with worry.


    Zi Feng, who was at the edge of the clouds, took in a deep breath of fresh air. His originally turbid body immediately became refreshed. Even the circulation speed of the force also increased by a lot.


    Half a year ago, his cultivation which had been abandoned for three years had actually broken through the limits of the Nascent Soul in just a few days, and entered the Void Interpretation realm in one fell swoop. This made Zi Feng puzzled. In the past three years, he had never cultivated, so how could there be such a result?


    Otherwise, he would have died a long time ago. Just because of this nourishment, the energy had already merged into his skin, so how could his speed not be fast when he started to cultivate again? Zi Feng could not help but sigh in relief as he looked at the village in front of him.


    Smoke curled up as it rose. Memories from many years ago flooded his mind. At that time, he was covered in wounds and had been recuperating in the fishing village for half a year.


    He had left behind many memories in that little fishing village. That little girl who was as pure as snow, that simple and honest Blackie, and that pure and innocent village man.


    During that time, the sun rose and the sun set. Zi Feng was very nostalgic, because it lacked the bustle of cities and the worry of battles.


    In this past half a year, Zi Feng had been patrolling the organization that had tried to assassinate him. He firmly believed that it was in the secular world. Otherwise, without the concealment of this stream of people, it would definitely be known by other cultivators. Zi guessed that this mysterious organization must be hiding in the secular world and must only be in contact with other cultivators through some special method, so he had asked the Valley Master about the insignia in Blossom Valley but to no avail.


    However, in the past half year, Zi Feng had also passed through many cities, yet he hadn''t found any cultivators. This made Zi Feng somewhat suspicious and speculated about it.


    But in the blink of an eye, he remembered the city he had passed by, the mysterious wandering old man, why didn''t he allow himself to stay in that small town. Thinking of that, Zi Feng couldn''t help but guess, but in the end, he helplessly shook his head and said to himself, "It seems like I should find a time to go there."


    As he said this, he couldn''t help but turn towards the southwest, forgetting about it. He only saw a flash of light and didn''t pay too much attention to Zi Feng as he continued flying forward.


    Thinking back to that small town, the place where he had once sought senior''s guidance, Zi Feng couldn''t help but recall that mysterious girl and the Alchemy Forging Book. Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but touch his chest.


    Not long later, Zi Feng approached the village. The Netherworld and Whitey wailed, causing Zi Feng to be puzzled.


    The Netherworld''s claw pointed downwards, and Zi Feng turned his gaze away. Seeing the scene below, Zi Feng''s expression couldn''t help but change. In the blink of an eye, he descended. The two rows of villages looked as if they had found a great calamity. There were obvious scars on the houses and the roads were filled with scattered grass. Zi Feng pushed open the door to the room, and instantly, the smell of blood filled the room.


    Zi Feng couldn''t help but cover his nose as he forced himself to vomit before walking in. The room was in a mess as he walked in. He was shocked to find three bloody corpses lying on the bed. At this moment, Zi Feng couldn''t help but vomit. The Netherworld and Little White looked at the corpses in a very normal manner.


    After a while, Zi Feng had gotten used to this place. Looking at your bloodied corpse, he couldn''t figure out how they died, but why did their bodies look like blood?


    After a long time, Zi Feng could only helplessly walk out of the room. After a long while, Zi Feng finally finished inspecting the entire village and discovered that everyone died the same way. This made Zi Feng frown. What kind of person was so cruel? Thinking of this, Zi Feng could not help but shake his head and look into the distance.


    White smoke was still rising from the chimney of the thatched cottage in front of him. Zi Feng suddenly thought of something and hastily summoned the ancient sword. It carried the Netherworld and Xiao Bai to the southwest.


    After chasing for about half an incense stick of time, Zi Feng couldn''t help but slow down his speed, beginning to doubt his previous guess.


    Wasn''t that figure the Great Evildoer? The white smoke from the village proved that they were just cooking, but in the blink of an eye ¡­ Just now, the light was the only thing around him that seemed suspicious. Could it be that he was wrong? Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but stop his flying sword and hover in midair.


    He quietly looked at the surrounding landscape. He could vaguely make out a few families at the edge of the horizon. This made Zi Feng feel terrified.


    At this moment, Zi Feng could not help but become nervous, he was afraid that there would be a similar result as the previous village. Thinking about that cruel scene, Zi Feng''s heart twitched, he still remembered that the little girl lying on the ground was covered in blood, but there was a hint of gentleness on the corner of her mouth. All sorts of stabbing scenes appeared in Zi Feng''s heart once more.


    The Netherworld and Little White on the flying sword also appeared to be prepared, especially Little White. Other than when he was facing the roast duck, he had never seen it this serious. After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, the village on the horizon was already in front of his eyes.


    Holding onto the flying sword, he carefully walked into the village.

 C95

    Zi Feng carefully walked forward, only to discover that the village was peaceful and undisturbed. He couldn''t help but start to doubt his own guess. Carefully sizing up his surroundings, he couldn''t help but rub his forehead in confusion.


    Just as Zi Feng was puzzled, an evil aura was approaching the village. Zi Feng could feel that that person''s cultivation was not lower than his. After a slight hesitation, Chu Feng caught up.


    Soon, a black-robed man appeared in the air above the village. When that person discovered the existence of Zi Feng, he couldn''t help but frown.


    The two of them looked at each other for a moment. The black-robed man in the sky suddenly released a majestic aura. However, it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Just as Zi Feng was suspicious of his actions, the black-robed old man arrogantly said, "Kid, you''ve also seen my strength. Obediently leave. Otherwise, don''t blame this old man for being ruthless." As he spoke, he stared intently at the violet-haired youth.


    When Zi Feng heard this threat, he felt somewhat unhappy. However, he still stood there steadily, carefully assessing the strength of this black-robed figure.


    Just from his aura just now, he must have been in the Emptiness Realm! With his current cultivation level of the middle stage of the Void Interpretation Stage, it would be very difficult to deal with him. If he added in the Netherworld and Little White ¡­ Thinking of this, Zi Feng could not help but have some confidence. He curled his lips and took a deep breath, shouting at the black-robed man: "Who are you?"


    With a frown, he said, "Kid, don''t refuse a toast only to be punished. Your grandfather''s affairs are not something a little kid like you can handle. If you know what''s good for you, scram, otherwise don''t blame this old man for being impolite.


    As he spoke, he coldly snorted and stared at Chu Feng with his brows tightly locked.


    When Zi Feng heard his words, he was also displeased. His face slightly wrinkled, but a moment later, he looked indifferently at the black-robed old man, as if saying, "If you have the ability, then bite me!"


    This made the old man so angry that he puffed his beard and glared at him.


    Lil ''White even challenged the old man in the black robe by calling out to him. When the black-robed old man saw that the purple-haired youth did not put him in his eyes, a baleful look appeared on his face. He said, "If that''s the case, then don''t blame me.


    As he spoke, he charged towards Violet Maple.


    Zi Feng looked at the situation and hastily threw out his flying sword. He ran into the wilderness because he knew that if he were to fight with this person in front of him, this manor would probably be destroyed!


    While Zi Feng was running, the old man in black robe was looking at Zi Feng in a relaxed manner. He did not launch any attack, and in fact, the old man was also planning something for himself. If they had fought in the small village, it would have been ruined.


    Therefore, the two of them cooperated and ran towards the wilderness.


    Zi Feng stopped and looked at the elder on his flying sword. After a while, Zi Feng asked, "Were you the one who killed the people in the village?"


    As he spoke, Zi Feng pointed to the northeast corner.


    The old man looked toward where Zi Feng was pointing and couldn''t help but be shocked. That was the place where he had raised his Blood Soul. How did he know about this?


    Thinking of this, the black-robed old man began to panic, but after searching all over and finding no other righteous path people, he also calmed down. He couldn''t help but guess that this violet-haired young man in front of him had just entered the martial arts world, and didn''t understand at all.


    Thinking of this, Elder Xiao couldn''t help but giggle.


    This caused Violet Maple to be puzzled. Could that black-robed old man have an epilepsy?


    All sorts of doubts appeared in Zi Feng''s mind. After a while, the old man in black said in a daze, "Brat, today I''ll let you know that it''s best if you behave yourself at times. Otherwise, if you lose your life, you won''t be able to blame me." As the black-robed old man was brimming with pride, Zi Feng said, "Look at this."


    The old man looked at the motionless Zi Feng in confusion. Just as he was about to ask, he suddenly felt something piercing toward his back. His expression immediately changed as he dodged the attack.


    At this moment, an ancient flying sword flew over from where the black-robed old man was standing.


    Zi Feng saw that the old man in black had dodged his attack and caught his flying sword. Then, he swung his sword and sent a surge of energy toward the old man.


    The black-robed old man carefully dodged this attack. He didn''t think that this young fellow would be so adamant in his attacks. The previous series of actions had caused the black-robed old man to carefully size up this violet-haired youth.


    When Zi Feng saw that the black-robed man had dodged his two attacks, he was slightly surprised. A normal person would definitely be injured in the second move, but he didn''t expect that the black-robed old man would actually be able to dodge so skillfully.


    The old man in black looked at Zi Feng and said, "Brat, I didn''t expect that you would have two more tricks up your sleeve. While talking to yourself, summon back the flying sword you threw out just now, and then use the second move. It can be said that the heaven''s will is seamless when matched with the first move.


    As he spoke, the black-robed old man paused for a moment before continuing, "Kid, go ahead and make your appointment!"


    As he said this, he threw out a fist of blood-colored Qi towards Zi Feng. Zi Feng nimbly dodged the attack. He discovered that he wasn''t trying to curry favor with the old man on the ground, so he stepped on his flying sword and stood opposite the old man in black robes, Lin Feng. The Netherworld and Whitey sat there in the light, watching the battle.


    The old man in black released a faint red Qi, colliding with the green Qi of Zi Feng in the air. The black-robed old man was somewhat puzzled as he looked at the green-haired youth emitting a green aura.


    He could clearly see that this violet-haired youth''s cultivation level was lower than his by an entire realm, but this pure energy was actually comparable to his light red Blood Soul. For a moment, he smiled as he looked at the violet-haired youth in front of him. This kid had given her quite a surprise.


    Normally, people''s auras would be light yellow in color, but some of the people they encountered had their auras change color. This old man had also seen a few different auras, but none of them were as strong as his Blood Soul. The black-robed old man thought that if his Blood Soul Art reached a high level and turned red or even deep red, then even that green colored force would be difficult to contend with!


    Thinking of this, the black-robed old man''s mood became much better. The cultivation of this Blood Soul was accomplished by absorbing a person''s blood essence. As long as he had enough time, he would definitely make a breakthrough. Thinking of the beautiful future, the black-robed old man''s eyes became malevolent as he looked at the violet-haired youth. If those on the righteous path were to know of his disrespectful behavior, then it would bring about a calamity upon themselves.


    Thinking about how the old man had increased his attack on Zi Feng, ''Now it''s either him or me.'' The collision between the two forces became even more intense. The faint red and green colored energy continued to churn in the sky, as if two streaks of colors were dancing in the sky.


    It looked gorgeous down there.


    After a long time, Zi Feng was gradually in a disadvantageous position. The difference in realms made Zi Feng feel that his strength was lacking. As the black-robed old man saw the change in the young man, he couldn''t help but smile. It wouldn''t be long before he could kill this little brat.


    When that time came, he would swallow his blood essence and have a breakthrough! The more he thought about it, the more the black-robed old man''s attacks became fiercer and fiercer. Not long later, Zi Feng somewhat awkwardly responded to the black-robed old man''s attacks.


    When the Netherworld saw this, he couldn''t help but be worried. With a long whistle, he woke up Zi Feng, who was in a state of anxiety. Zi Feng often heaved a sigh of relief as he thought about the elusive figure of the Netherworld, as well as the attack that was stronger than his own.


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but pay close attention to Zhang Tie. After a while, the old man in black said exasperatedly, "Brat, if you have the guts, then run away. What kind of hero are you?"


    Zi Feng dodged as he smiled and said, "Old man, do you think I''m an idiot? Since I can''t beat me, I won''t run? "My strength is lacking in this high altitude, so of course I can''t beat you. If you have the ability, then let''s go down."


    After speaking, the Violet Maple descended towards the ground. When the old man saw that the young man fell to the ground and stopped running, he heaved a sigh of relief. He thought: "When he falls to the ground, as long as he does not run, he will not die by my hands. If he wants to run, I am afraid I will have difficulty doing so!"


    As he thought of this, the old man in black also gradually began to move closer to the ground.


    After a while, the two of them held their long swords and looked at each other. The black-robed old man noticed the ancient sword in the purple-haired youth''s hand and the smile on his face became even more brilliant. He didn''t expect that he would catch a big fish this time. Thinking of this, the black-robed old man cackled.


    Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel disgusted when he saw the old man''s perverted laughter. Unhappily, he said, "Old man, if we don''t compete, then I''m going to leave."


    When the black-robed old man heard this young man''s words, he could not help but nervously say, "Come, let''s see if your green light is powerful or my Blood Soul is."


    As he spoke, he attacked Violet Maple.


    As the two weapons clashed, the sound of weapons clashing could be heard. Not long later, the two separated again, and Zi Feng panted as he looked at the old man. With that dripping sword technique, Zi Feng''s hands and feet were in a mess. Zi Feng looked at the wound, then looked at the black-robed elder.


    The old man''s face was filled with disbelief as he stared at the sword in his hand, his eyes filled with hesitation. When the black-robed old man raised his head and looked at the ancient sword in Zi Feng''s hand, his eyes couldn''t help but shine with a brilliant light. He felt that the sword was not ordinary, but he did not expect that after the battle, the sword that was forged with Meteor Iron and was forged by the current Devil Sect Swordsmen would actually have a cut on its blade.


    Just what kind of history did that ancient sword have? How could it be so tough? And also, what sort of background did this purple-haired young man have?


    Thinking of this, the black-robed old man couldn''t help but want to let go of the youth in front of him. He was deeply afraid that he had provoked something that he shouldn''t have. But thinking about how his big secret had already been discovered by this kid, if it were to be leaked, he wouldn''t be able to survive either. Thinking of this, the old man''s face could not help but darken. Only by killing him would he be able to survive and reap a lot of benefits.


    Just as the black-robed old man was stunned, Zi Feng shouted, "Careful, behind you!" The old man couldn''t help but lie down and turn his head around. He saw the wolf cub and the tiger cub washing in the room.


    The old man raised his head and saw the purple-haired youth looking at him with a mocking expression. Immediately, his face grew angry as he thought back to how he had dared to come here and do such a stupid thing. The more he thought about it, the angrier the black-robed old man became. In the end, he couldn''t help but rush towards Violet Maple. Before the black-robed old man had taken two steps, Zi Feng suddenly shouted, "Be careful, behind you!"


    The old man was shocked and stopped running. But when he thought of what had just happened, he couldn''t help but rush towards Violet Maple.


    Just as he was about to move again, he felt a pain in his back. His eyes widened as he turned around and saw the harmless little wolf licking its claws. It did not look cute at all. He did not expect that he would die in such a manner, in such an unjust manner.


    After passing through the gates of hell, when the ghost officials asked about the cause of death, they actually sighed and said, "There are many strange things happening this year. Your situation can be compared to ten great tragedies."


    When Zi Feng saw the black-robed old man slowly falling down from the wilderness, his own body also gradually fell down. At this moment, Zi Feng was gasping for breath, his face pale white. The burden of this battle was simply too great. Right now, he felt as if all the energy in his body had been sucked out of him. In a battle in the air, Zi Feng was already at the end of his strength.


    Fortunately, the black-robed old man had been stunned for a moment. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even have the strength to shout the last few words.


    Zi Feng, who was lying on the ground, took a deep breath and started circulating the Qi in his body.


    The green substance suddenly flowed into his tendons and veins through the small opening in his Dantian. After a long time, the strength in his body surged.


    This made Zi Feng think of the purple fruit he had eaten before. He sighed with emotion, "I never thought that my body would still have the essence of the purple fruit, so what is the purple fruit?"


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but think of the python that could compete with a flood dragon. He couldn''t help but become even more curious about the identity of the purple fruit.


    After the battle, Zi Feng felt a little tired and unknowingly fell asleep. Little White was also quietly standing by Zi Feng''s side.


    The next day, when the sun rose from the east, the sleeping Zi Feng opened his confused eyes. Suddenly, Zi Feng noticed that something was different about his body. He checked his body carefully and said bitterly, "I didn''t expect that I would actually break through."

 C96

    At the summit of the Northern Region, the Blue Wave Mountain, at the peak of the 100,000 foot high Cloud Cliff, two groups of people were silently looking at each other.


    A moment later, an old man in a black robe stood up and said, "Young master, I didn''t expect an old man like you to still be alive."


    After finishing his words. The other party also stood out. An old man in a black robe smiled sinisterly, "You''re still hanging on. How could I have been one step ahead of you!"


    As he spoke, he let out a cackling sound.


    When they heard the other party''s insults, they all simultaneously took a step forward. The other side also followed them and took a step forward.


    For a moment, the atmosphere on both sides became tense. At this time, the Taoist called Min sneered, "Let''s not talk about this in advance. Let me see the disciple you have taught. What do you think?"


    As he spoke, he walked out with a black-robed youth and looked at him provocatively. When Demon Sovereign heard this, he couldn''t help but let go his throat and laugh, "Same to me. Back then, when we fought, although I only won in half a move, I still won. Who do you think is good to teach as a disciple now?"


    When the Demon Lord heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh. This caused the righteous side to have a very bad expression. He did not expect that the Devil Sect would actually bring up that matter. For a while, he did not know what to do. After all, this Daoist Min was a pillar of the righteous path.


    Just as the Devil Sect was making fun of the awkwardness of this righteous side, a hearty voice broke the situation. They saw the black-robed youth who was standing behind Daoist Min say loudly, "You guys are always flaunting your past achievements, that only means you''re not doing as well as before. From the looks of it, there''s no need for this competition!" As he spoke, he stood there independently.


    When the people on the righteous path heard this, they couldn''t help but smile, while the people on the demonic path all cried.


    The situation on both sides immediately reversed itself. The black-robed old man nodded his head, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile, and he realized that his closed disciple''s mind was truly enlightened.


    He then looked at her arrogantly.


    The corner of the black-robed old man''s mouth twitched. He did not expect that this large and foolish man would have such intelligence. He could not help but have a baleful look in his eyes when he looked at the black-robed youth. After a moment of peace, the premarshal cleared his throat and said, "Don''t play dumb. It''s a mule or a horse."


    As he spoke, a young man in a white robe stood up. The sun-like attire and the stern face seemed somewhat out of place. The white-robed youth took over and looked at the black-robed youth. He then said, "Fen Chen."


    "Sanjay." The black-robed youth said. As soon as their voices fell, they both simultaneously brandished the long swords in their hands. Two gusts of energy, yellow and black, exploded in the air.


    The two of them looked at each other in shock. They never thought that the other''s strength would be so pure. The two old men couldn''t help but nod their heads and smile in their hearts when they saw their disciple''s sudden realization.


    All of a sudden, Yu Feng said with a voice transmission, "Tong Min, I didn''t expect you to be so incapable. This disciple of yours is quite skilled."


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but smile at Tong Min. Tong Min knew that Yu Yuan was laughing at him, but he didn''t get angry. Smiling, he replied, "Jiang, you really misled the children. You''ve almost learned the techniques your master left behind, but this disciple of yours ¡­."


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but look at the Demon Lord in a somewhat teasing manner. He hadn''t thought that Tong Min would still be so sharp-tongued. His face changed slightly, but in the blink of an eye, he recovered and said, "Tong Min, don''t be happy too early. The outcome hasn''t been decided.


    As he spoke, he ignored Daoist Min. The two youths, one white and one black, fought in the air from the ground. In the end, they both stood up with bare hands.


    From time to time, there would be a lot of noise coming from the martial arts arena. The young generation on both sides would look at this battle with admiration.


    The cultivation level of this black robed youth was about the same as Sang Jie, both of them had just reached the late stage of the Void Interpretation Stage. However, the white cloaked, burning black qi was clearly stronger than Sang Jie''s yellow qi, however, the black cloaked Sang Jie''s qi was much purer, which was why the two of them were fighting to a standstill.


    Suddenly, the two of them stopped attacking each other and stood there quietly. The black robed Sang Jie said, "Let''s decide the victor with one move!"


    As he spoke, he waved his sword and began to condense his Qi. The white-robed cultivator heard the black-robed youth''s words, and nodded. Then, he began to brandish the longsword in his hand.


    After a while, the two of them simultaneously let out a loud shout. The black cloaked Sangy¨¦ roared, "Take this attack of mine, Thunder of the Heaven''s Concealment!" The white-cloaked man said coldly, "Let me try my hand at reincarnation."


    The sharp Qi of the black-robed Sang Jie shot into the black tornado formed by the white robe Fen Chen. The two forces that had been gathering for a long time clashed against each other in an instant. The faint sound of thunder could be heard from the horizon.


    The two young men in black and white robes could not help but retreat for a long distance after staying for a moment. They spat out a mouthful of blood at the same time to indicate the end of the match.


    He floated towards his disciple, using his strength to soothe the boiling blood and meridians. Black Robe replied with a hearty laugh, "Same here." I never thought that I would be able to bring up such a good disciple. " TongMin could tell that this was sincere admiration and couldn''t help but laugh. "Chu, your disciple is also not bad."


    The two elders looked at each other and burst into laughter. For a moment, the people on both sides couldn''t help but feel puzzled. Just how did this enemy of theirs become so pretentious?


    After a moment, Yu saw how much trouble his disciple was in, so he released him and said, "Tong Min, you and I haven''t seen each other for many years. I don''t know if we''ll be able to improve."


    When the same teacher heard this, he understood the meaning behind it. He laughed heartily and said, "Since you are so interested, why don''t we find a place to spar with each other?" Hearing this, he said straightforwardly, "Okay, that''s what I meant." As he spoke, a black shadow flew towards the horizon.


    At the same time, Tong Min also followed after her without lingering for a moment.


    With the disappearance of the heavyweight, the scene once again became chaotic. The provocations from both sides became more and more serious.


    Just like that, a new round of battles began. This time, it was the disciple of the grey robed elder who had been standing there silently, and also the disciple of Demon Marshall Ye Wu Ye.


    Within a short period of time, it was clear who was weaker and who was stronger.


    The corner of the gray-robed old man''s mouth twitched as he widened his eyes. Seeing the always disadvantaged disciple sorrowful, the gray-robed old man somewhat unwillingly closed his eyes.


    A moment later, the crowd that had been discussing quietened down. The gray-robed old man opened his eyes in confusion. He saw his disciple Li You standing proudly in the world, while his opponent had a puddle of blood on his chest not too far away. He was looking at his opponent with an expression of disbelief. He did not expect that his opponent had been concealing his strength from the very beginning, giving him the false impression that he was in the wrong. When he thought of the demonic gate in his final move, he could not help but spit out another mouthful of blood in anger.


    At this moment, the teacher of the concrete came over and said, "Now you know that you should also use all your strength to fight the lion and rabbit, right?" With that, he stuffed a pill into Concrete''s mouth.


    Seeing that they had won, the people on the righteous path all cheered. As for the Devil Sect, their faces were somber. At this moment, a handsome and slim figure stood up and said, "Let me fight in the next round." This voice carried a hint of motherly magnetism. If it wasn''t for the fact that she knew he was a man, she would have thought he was a woman from the look on his face and posture.


    When the young men of the righteous path saw this handsome man, their eyes were filled with stars. Just when they were fantasizing, a valiant man from the righteous path stood out and shouted, "Miss, you are so beautiful, it is not good to injure you."


    As he spoke, he laughed complacently. That handsome man''s face became gloomy when he heard the bold words in front of him. He said in a daze, "I am the fiercest person in my life that has ever been called a girl."


    As he spoke, he brandished his sword towards the sturdy man. When everyone heard the handsome man''s words, there were a few people who were a bit confused. They looked carefully at his chest and realized that this guy was actually a man.


    The angered handsome young man desperately fought to the death. If he had a sword, he would stab me, and if I exchanged blows, then he would be on the defensive. However, that sturdy man was sweating profusely, and could only passively defend. Before long, the handsome youth smiled sinisterly and said, "Let''s go!"


    As he spoke, he swung his sword towards the man''s throat. The sturdy man stared at the sudden force in front of him, at a loss of what to do. In the blink of an eye, he was about to die. A green figure flashed in front of the sturdy man, and the handsome youth''s energy was also dissolved in the blink of an eye.


    The valiant warriors all let out a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you, master."


    "It''s fine. You can leave now, obsidian." The one who spoke was that Green Shadow Daoist.


    Seeing the situation, the handsome youth could not help but smile and say, "Could it be that your righteous side can only allow the older generation to step in?"


    With that, a few elders walked out from the Devil Sect''s side. Their imposing manner was clearly warning the green-robed old man not to act rashly. The green-robed elder laughed. "This is just a matter of juniors. It''s best for us old bones to stand to the side."


    As he spoke, the flat robed old man walked to the side, and the other old men also took a few steps back.


    The handsome youth arrogantly said, "Do you still have people on the righteous path? As he spoke, he actually had the feeling of looking down on the world.


    When the righteous people heard the arrogant words of this handsome youth, they couldn''t help but glare at him. Wasn''t this clearly speaking of righteous people?!


    "Yan''er, you can go now!" The white robed old man said coldly. The delicate and pretty Zi Yan was still wearing her purple robe. There wasn''t a single ripple on her grave and stern face. Ever since she had seen her beloved fall in front of her, her heart had been broken.


    Although he later found out that the violet-haired youth was not in danger of losing his life, the feeling of being imprisoned still made Zi Yan uncomfortable. Thus, for the past few years, Zi Yan had been training behind closed doors, hoping to one day bring him out of that prison.


    If it were not for the fight between the Righteous and Evil, Zi Yan would probably still be training amidst the beautiful mountains and waters!


    The handsome youth couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised when he saw Zi Yan''s elegant posture. It was not that he had never seen a beauty before, but rather a beauty with such an aura.


    That cold and elegant face, in addition to the purple robe he was wearing, gave him a faintly discernible elegance. He looked like a fairy that had descended from the heavens. The younger generation members of the Devil Sect looked at this cold beauty and were amazed. They couldn''t help but think about it.


    Zi Yan glanced at the handsome youth, but didn''t say anything as she slashed her sword at him. The handsome youth who was still in a daze, suddenly felt that it was too late to dodge the attack. His right arm was slightly bruised. After awakening from his stupor, the handsome youth looked somewhat unhappy at this cold and beautiful purple face. However, after seeing her peerless appearance, his complexion couldn''t help but improve.


    Thus, he smiled and said, "Beauty, you don''t have to be so ruthless, right?" Before the handsome youth could finish his sentence, Zi Yan sent another wave of force towards him.


    This time, the handsome concrete easily dodged the attack.


    His eyes were vicious. He didn''t think that this purple-clothed girl would have such a different reasoning. Just as Handsome Concrete was about to make his move, Zi Yan opened her mouth and said, "People like you are not worthy to talk to me."


    As Lin Ming heard this, his complexion became a bit malevolent. He knew that the purple-clothed girl was referring to his beautiful face.


    A killing intent was emitted from the handsome concrete body, his eyes were tightly staring at the purple-clothed girl. After a brief pause, Lin Ming raised the long sword in his hand and pointed it at Zi Yan. He didn''t say anything. As they looked at each other for a moment, he suddenly slashed down.


    Zi Yan struck out with her sword, but she was forced back quite a distance. A stream of blood flowed from Zi Yan''s rosy lips.


    When the crowd saw this sudden turn of events, they could not help but stare at the handsome youth in shock. Ziyan, who they had thought was their final trump card, had been defeated in one move.


    However, the handsome concrete seemed to have suffered some sort of backlash. One hand covered his chest as he muttered, "No one can insult me." Even if it''s a girl who makes my heart pound. "


    As she spoke, she glared at Zi Yan. Her seductive and fair face became as pale as a sheet of paper. After taking a few breaths, she swallowed a pill. Only then did she feel slightly better.


    Her pale face was starting to turn pink, making her look like she was drunk, but if it wasn''t for her figure, then she would have been considered a beauty. If it wasn''t for that figure, then she would have attracted the attention of some perverted wolves.


    Defeated by the martial competition, the righteous side was being suppressed. The upper echelons on both sides looked at each other, but the right side was frowning, while the evil side was extremely arrogant.


    Thinking about it, the results of the rookie competition was already clear. It was really awkward for him. Over the past thousand years, there had been countless battles, but none of them were as weak as this generation. It could be said that each generation was weaker than the last!

 C97

    Zi Yan wiped off the blood from the corner of her mouth. She was a little surprised to see this concrete that had suddenly become so strong. Just now, when they were fighting against each other, Zi Yan had assessed the strength of the concrete and didn''t want to go up or down.


    However, he didn''t expect that he would be defeated in such a short time. In that split-second, he clearly saw that handsome youth''s eyes had turned pure black.


    The white-robed elder, Cang Ming, who was standing nearby, couldn''t help but frown upon seeing this sudden turn of events. The white-robed elder, Cang Ming, who was standing nearby, couldn''t help but frown upon seeing this sudden turn of events.


    Thinking of this, the white-robed man''s expression couldn''t help but change when he saw the handsome young man. However, the young man in front of him had obviously just entered the void, and was on par with his disciple.


    The white-robed old man helplessly shook his head, he couldn''t figure out the exact identity of this young man.


    Just as everyone cried out in alarm, Zi Yan pointed at the sword youth and muttered, "Continue." As he said that, he waved his long sword and a surge of energy flew towards the handsome concrete.


    "You overestimate yourself." As he spoke, a pure black Qi rushed towards the light yellow Purple Qi.


    This time, the concrete seemed to be holding back. Zi Yan looked at the young man in front of her and couldn''t help but frown. She laughed coldly, "What? That won''t do." "You ¡­"


    Before Zi Yan finished speaking, the handsome youth''s expression suddenly changed, and he shot a sword light straight at Zi Yan. Zi Yan''s sword strike blocked the sword force, but she still took a few steps back. She couldn''t help but reveal a bit of blood at the corner of her mouth.


    Zi Yan once again looked at this handsome youth in shock. How did she know that the moment she mentioned his appearance, he would instantly become so strong?


    All sorts of doubts began to linger in Zi Yan''s mind. However, just as Zi Yan was in a daze, the handsome Xiao Ning once again swung his saber. By the time Zi Yan reacted, she already had no time to dodge.


    This time, there was no longer any trace of blood. Instead, he fiercely spat it out as his body began to float backwards. His haggard appearance made him seem as if he was about to die.


    Just as that handsome figure was about to land on the ground, a black-robed figure suddenly appeared behind Zi Yan and caught her.


    Zi Yan, who was injured, felt someone holding her by the waist and struggled to stand up. However, when she turned around and saw the person''s clear face under the black cloak, she unexpectedly stopped moving in the arms of the person in black robes. At the same time, she also closed her eyes calmly.


    The people of Zhengxie and Ye Wen looked at the black cloaked young man in shock. However, the black robed man continued to use his energy to nurture the injured Zi Yan.


    The white-robed Cang Yu, who was standing to the side, frowned as he saw the black robed man barge in. Just as he was about to catch his disciple Zi Yan, he realized that the black cloaked man had already caught him.


    Now, he couldn''t help but be surprised at the speed of this black-robed man.


    A moment later, Zi Yan opened her limpid eyes and turned to stare at the black-robed man. Tears gradually flowed from the corners of her eyes as she muttered, "You''ve come!" The emotions were too complicated. There was a trace of sadness in his happiness, and a few traces of sadness in his excitement.


    For some reason, the person in black stared blankly at her rosy purple face. The man in black thought back to three years ago, when he had fallen in his arms during the chase. That young girl who could cast aside everything for him after just a few meetings with him and leave for the underworld. A single tear fell from the eyes of the black-robed man and landed on Zi Yan''s cheek.


    Zi Yan tried to sit up, resting her arm on his chest, and using her other hand to support the tears on the black-cloaked man''s face. Such gentle contact was akin to that of a husband and wife.


    However, just as they were deep in thought, an incongruous voice of Yin and Yang could be heard. "Who are you? What are you planning to do with Zi Yan? Let her go, otherwise, I won''t be polite with you." The one who spoke was none other than the son of the Horned Manor Lord, Lin Mingyi.


    When the black-robed man heard this familiar and unfamiliar voice, he frowned. He still remembered that three years ago, he had almost died in the hands of this father and son. The black robed man held onto Zi Yan as he slowly stood up. He turned around and looked at the incompatible Yin Yang Person, Ming Yi.


    "Don''t hide your face. Is it that unsightly complexion, or that you have such an unspeakable secret?" The one who spoke was his father, Hornless Hua Rui, who was standing next to him.


    When the black-robed man heard this, he couldn''t help but smile. He raised his head to look at the father and son pair, and slowly lifted the black cloak with his right hand.


    Under everyone''s expectation, her fair face and beautiful purple hair were revealed as her cape was pulled back.


    The handsome face next to the naked one struck back at the Hornless Manor Lord''s insults. The two of them were discussing about the purple-haired youth that suddenly appeared. Seeing that he had a good relationship with the peerless beauty, they could not help but feel a little jealous.


    When the Horned Demon father and son saw that head of purple hair, they already knew the identity of this young man in front of them. Their eyes couldn''t help but flicker with burning killing intent.


    It was this violet-haired youth who had caused him to lose all of his prestige in front of everyone three years ago. It was this violet-haired youth who had caused the woman he had been thinking about to almost perish. For a moment, the father and son couldn''t help but reminisce those years ago.


    After a moment of silence, Hornless Manor''s master, Hornless Hua, seemed to have thought of something and was about to speak. However, the white-cloaked man beside him, Cang Ming, saw through his thoughts and said, "Let''s face the enemy first."


    When Hornless Manor''s Master, Hornless Hua, heard the white robed old man''s warning, his entire body shuddered. He couldn''t help but inwardly scold himself for being muddle-headed. How could he make such a low level mistake at this time?


    The black cloaked man Zi Feng, seeing that the Horned Demon father and son had calmed down, turned around and looked at the handsome youth. He coldly said, "You were the one who hurt him just now."


    There was a trace of anger in his voice. Zi Feng didn''t know what was going on, but ever since he found out that He Cheng Xiang had left him three years ago, he often thought of that purple-clothed girl who was willing to follow him to the underworld. Now that he saw this purple-clothed girl heavily injured by someone, his heart couldn''t help but ache.


    The handsome concrete looked at the violet-haired youth that had suddenly appeared and was stunned. However, after hearing the arrogant words of the violet-haired youth, he couldn''t help but frown and say, "I''m concrete."


    Zi Feng understood the meaning behind his words and replied, "Zi Feng."


    Finished speaking, Zi Feng summoned out that ancient longsword. He clenched his right hand and pointed it at the enemy''s throat.


    The two of them looked at each other and began to fight. The green light and the black Qi collided, and it was obvious that the green light occupied the upper part.


    Not long after, with a loud shout from Zi Feng, the handsome youth was knocked back several steps. He spat out a few mouthfuls of blood before finally coming to a stop. The crowd suddenly quietened down as they stared at the elegant violet-haired youth.


    The handsome young man who had just lost two people in a row was actually defeated in just ten moves. For a time, everyone couldn''t help but discuss amongst themselves.


    When the Horned Demon father and son saw this scene, they were also extremely shocked. Didn''t this violet-haired youth get sealed by Black Robe and Min three years ago?


    How could he have such a powerful cultivation? The father and son duo could not help but look at each other in confusion. No matter how they thought about it, they could not understand. In this world, there was no one that could break the seal on Black Robe and Min, not even the other three experts.


    The father and son duo looked at each other and could not help guessing. When the white-robed man saw Zi Feng''s actions, he couldn''t help but chuckle and mutter, "Yan Er''s eyes are quite good."


    But then he thought, wasn''t Zi Feng sealed? In this world, who could break the same kind of seal? The white robe started to speculate.


    When Zi Yan saw Zi Feng defeat that valiant youth in the blink of an eye, she couldn''t help but smile. She didn''t expect that after three years, he would actually become so powerful. It seems that she wasn''t protecting him, but ¡­ Thinking of this, Zi Yan''s cheeks couldn''t help but turn red.


    Zi Feng happened to look at Zi Yan, which made Zi Yan blush even more. For a moment, she acted as if she had realized something. Zi Feng was not the only one looking at Zi Feng coquettishly.


    Zi Feng gloomily looked at the beautiful purple face in front of him. That appearance of a little girl made him look so pitiful.


    The handsome youth looked at the purple-haired youth in surprise. The overwhelming pressure from earlier had caused him to be a bit surprised. He had always thought that there was no one in his generation who could make him feel this ashamed. The handsome youth looked at Zi Feng and said, "Three years. Swallow Mountain is at its peak."


    With that, he turned around and said to Demon Elder Ye, "Teacher, I''m going to go into closed door cultivation." With that, he hopped on his flying sword and left.


    Zi Feng saw the figure that had gone there and shouted, "Three years later, I will definitely make an appointment!" At this moment, the friendship between the two men began.


    Zi Feng looked at the people in the Devil Sect and did not say a word, quietly waiting for someone to challenge him.


    Before Zi Feng made his move, he had been wearing his cloak as he stood quietly at the side, observing the crowd. He roughly understood what the rule was.


    At this moment, the person on the righteous path was brimming with joy. Just now, the purple-haired youth had given them a slap on the face. That final strike seemed so simple, but he hadn''t expected it to have such a powerful attack.


    After losing two rounds consecutively, the people on the right path all felt very ashamed. In hundreds of thousands of years, they had never been bullied like this by the demonic sects.


    However, when the purple-haired young man appeared, they all felt relieved. It was also at that moment that they acknowledged the purple-haired young man. Although they did not know who he was, when he was in a difficult situation, a hero suddenly appeared.


    In response, they also acknowledged the love between this violet-haired youth and that violet fairy-like face. Just when everyone was full of worship, a slightly short figure walked out from the Devil Sect. He was about the same height as Zi Yan, and all of them were on Zi Feng''s shoulders. As far as the youths who were fighting just now were concerned, this youngster''s body was visibly thinner.


    Zi Feng felt a peculiar sensation in his heart as he stared at this youth, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t put his finger on it. That feeling of familiarity, this feeling of having seen him before, made Zi Feng''s heart clench in anxiety.


    A large amount of people shook their heads helplessly as they looked at the young man in front of them. They couldn''t figure out who he was. Just as Violet Maple was in a daze, the youth opened his mouth and said, "Frigid Nightfall." As he spoke, he waved his longsword, sending out a surge of energy towards Violet Maple.


    When Zi Feng heard this name, his entire body shuddered. Frost, Frost ¡­ The name repeated a few times, as if it thought of something, and it looked at the thin youth with an expression of disbelief. The instant he raised his head, Zi Feng could clearly see the trace of worry in the youth''s eyes.


    When Zi Feng dodged the attack, the youth heaved a sigh of relief. Zi Feng was puzzled as he watched this scene.


    After the two had exchanged several blows, Zi Feng discovered that this youth''s cultivation base was higher than his. If he were to fight with his life on the line, he would definitely lose within a hundred moves.


    Why is this not the same as the situation with the two contestants? At this moment, Zi Feng couldn''t help but confirm his guess.


    The battle between the two might seem like a draw, but in reality, Zi Feng had been constantly pressured to the point that he couldn''t even move an inch.


    After a hundred moves, Han Mu spoke, "At this point, victory and defeat are decided." With that, he floated towards the Devil Sect''s camp.


    Zi Feng, whose mind was filled with doubts, thought that the youth from just now was about to win. How could he suddenly stop? Zi Feng was puzzled.

 C98

    The two sides were even. This result shocked everyone. However, when he thought back to the mighty appearance of the violet-haired youth from before, he couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    Zi Feng stared at the figure that had disappeared into the distance. He suddenly realized something. It was her. That figure was her. Although it had been four years since he last saw her, the image of her back figure was deeply reflected in his mind.


    The girl who he had only known for three days had actually appeared in the Devil Sect. It seemed that there was something special about the Devil Sect. Zi Feng looked at the back view of the person in doubt.


    The green-robed Dao Ming stood out and smiled at Zi Feng without saying a word. Zi Feng looked at the green-robed old man in front of him and nodded his head to greet him.


    Zi Feng was still very grateful towards him for what happened that year. The help at that crucial moment was enough to make others remember it for the rest of their lives. Just as the green-robed man was about to speak, the devil sect''s leader said: "Today''s disgrace, we will definitely return it tenfold."


    He then turned around and left on his flying sword. The old man beside Demon Marshal Ye shouted, "Let''s go."


    With that, he chased after Demon Lord Ye Wu. When the disciples of the Devil Sect saw that the two pillars had left, they also followed after them.


    All of a sudden, only the people on the righteous path remained on the peak of the cliff.


    Watching the group of Devil Sect disciples leave, all the righteous youths started to cheer. The arrival of the Hero had saved the hearts of those who were panicking. At this moment, the so-called ''Seven Daos Demon Lord'' was no longer as terrifying as he had been before.


    Even though they still didn''t know who among the three was the true monarch, perhaps Qi Daozi hadn''t even made a move yet. However, after the violet-haired youth appeared, all of this no longer mattered.


    In the midst of the celebration, two pairs of sinister eyes stared fixedly at Zi Feng, the focus of tens of thousands of people. Just as everyone was preparing to congratulate Zi Feng, an incongruous voice resounded.


    The chaotic crowd immediately calmed down. Everyone looked at the violet-haired youth in disbelief. So he was the same rebellious youth from three years ago.


    For a moment, the silent crowd flared up once more. There were two different voices within the crowd, one blaming the other, while the other supported it.


    The mismatched Lin Ming could not help but smile complacently as he watched the instant of change. His face was filled with provocation as he looked at the doubtful Zi Feng.


    Zi Yan, who was standing beside Zi Feng, felt even more disgust when she saw the prideful Yin Yang person in front of her. Hornless Demon couldn''t help but smile when he saw the look of disgust in Zi Yan''s eyes.


    He kept cursing Zi Feng in his heart. At the same time, a conspiracy appeared within the jealousy of the Yin Yang Lin Ming Yi.


    When the white-robed Cang Yu saw the current situation, he couldn''t help but frown. At the same time, he also looked towards Horned Demon Ming Yi with some disgust. It should have been a good ending. Why was it like this for Peter?


    Just as the white-robed Cang Yu was frowning, the green-robed cultivator shouted loudly, "A great battle is coming. How can you all still be in such a leisurely mood?"


    The youths who were still discussing couldn''t help but lower their heads in shame when they heard this accusation. They could only watch the overwhelming war between the demonic sects one by one.


    As he thought of this, he couldn''t help but close his chattering mouth.


    Violet Maple looked gratefully at the green-robed elder. The green-robed cultivator smiled and said, "Let''s go!" As he spoke, he flew away.


    The people on the righteous path saw that the azure-robed Daoist had left, and they too left in succession. After a short while, only Zi Feng, Zi Yan, her disciple, and the Horned Demon father and son remained on the martial ground.


    After all, the Horned Manor Lord was the master of a manor. He smiled and said to Zi Feng, "Little brother, congratulations. You''ve made a name for yourself in one fight!" As he spoke, he chuckled as he looked at Zi Feng.


    Zi Feng, seeing how Horned Hua was mocking him, couldn''t help but smile as he said to Horned Demon, "Big Brother, you''re too kind."


    As he spoke, he raised an eyebrow at Hornless Ming Yi. After staring blankly for a moment, Hornless Ming Yi immediately understood Zi Feng''s words. His expression couldn''t help but become somewhat sinister, but he didn''t say anything.


    Who told his father to call Zi Feng a little brother? Zi Feng was truly shameless. Borrowing a pole to climb a tree and start a conversation with his father, he had to call him uncle.


    Thinking of this, the Yin Yang man, Ming Yi''s, face began to twitch even more. Seeing his son in such a state, Hornless Hua was somewhat puzzled. However, when he recalled the tone in which he had conversed with Zi Feng, he could not help but understand somewhat.


    Therefore, he smiled and said, "Young man, you need to see your own ability when you speak." As he spoke, he looked at Zi Feng with a sinister smile.


    Zi Feng wanted to reply, but Zi Yan, who was standing at the side, interrupted first. "Horned Manor Lord, you''re the senior. It''s not good for you to take advantage of your seniority."


    As he spoke, he turned around and looked at his master. The meaning of his words was clear: If my qualifications are higher, am I still my master? Stay where you are.


    Upon hearing Zi Yan''s reply, the corners of Hornless Hua''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. However, he didn''t know what to say. Who asked him to have such a strong backer?


    Standing at the side, the White Robe, Cang Yu, couldn''t help but be a little afraid of Zi Yan''s gaze. He coughed and said, "Hornless Manor Lord, let''s go back as soon as possible! I''m sure that in less than three years, the devil clan will definitely raise their troops and make great progress.


    As he finished speaking, he smiled and looked at the father and son of the Horned Demon family, who were eating their fill. Hornless, who was in the midst of embarrassment, heard the white-robed old man''s words. He couldn''t help but reply, "What Senior said is right. Junior will be preparing to go to the manor right now."


    As he spoke, he turned around and winked at his son. The angry Horned Ming Yi completely ignored his father''s gaze and left on his flying sword.


    "The little dog is not very sensible," Hornless Hua could not help but turn around and say with embarrassment. The white-robed elder smiled, nodded, and stopped moving.


    Seeing the white-robed old man''s reaction, Hornless Flower couldn''t help but laugh awkwardly as he said, "Senior, I''ll be leaving first." As he spoke, he mounted on his flying sword and chased after his son.


    Seeing that everyone had left, the white-robed Cang Yu could not help but smile at Zi Yan and said, "Yan''er, let''s go as well!"


    When Zi Yan heard this, she couldn''t help but pout at her master. She knew that her master was still angry at her for not cooking for him all these years!


    Just as Zi Yan wanted to speak, the white-robed Cang Yu said sorrowfully, "Hai, it''s indeed a girl that can''t be kept!"


    As he spoke, he let out a helpless sigh. His body gradually turned illusory, and soon disappeared in front of the two of them. Zi Yan looked at her Master, who had disappeared, and muttered, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Zi Feng walked up and patted Zi Yan''s shoulder. "You should go." Zi Yan, who was in the midst of mourning, couldn''t help but tremble when she heard Zi Feng''s words. She turned around and looked at Zi Feng with her limpid eyes. "You don''t want me anymore?"


    Hearing this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but sweat profusely. What did he mean by ''don''t want you anymore''? Why did it sound like he had abandoned his family? He couldn''t help but awkwardly look at Zi Yan.


    In the midst of her sorrow, Zi Yan couldn''t help but laugh when she saw Zi Feng''s distressed appearance. However, when she recalled what she had said, she couldn''t help but pout at Zi Feng.


    Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel his body heat up as he looked at the little girl in front of him. How could that originally cold young girl be so charming in front of him? Zi Feng was momentarily unable to accept this.


    However, in the most exciting place, a white robed old man muttered, "Yan''er, Master only hopes that you can live a happy life." As he spoke, his body disappeared from that absolute point.


    Time slowly passed, and just like that, Zi Yan quietly snuggled against Zi Feng''s chest.


    And at the edge of the western border, a voice from yin and yang said, "Father, are you going to let that little punk off just like that?"


    Another person laughed and said, "Son, have you ever seen my Horned Family suffer losses?" He paused for a moment before continuing, "There are some things that you don''t have to say. You just need to understand it well enough. When you go back, inform Xuan Wu and Li."


    After saying this, he no longer spoke. When the youth who had emitted the sound of yin and yang heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh sinisterly.


    For a moment, the sky seemed to turn blue. The clouds turned white, because he knew what Xuan Wu and Li meant.


    In the blink of an eye, the sunset quietly arrived. The men stood tall and straight, while the women were all handsome. They just watched the setting sun in the west.


    Her purple hair fluttered in the wind, giving people an indescribably demonic feeling. Those purple eyes looked even stranger under the setting sun, but the pain in Zi Feng''s heart was akin to tearing at the air. He didn''t know what to say, this girl in front of him was willing to sacrifice her life for him, how could he harm her?


    Thinking up to this point, Zi Feng couldn''t help but have some contradictions. Although he had already cut himself in half with the letter left behind by Yu Cheng, Zi Feng did not believe that this was the result. He wanted to find the girl and ask her about it, to find out exactly what was going on.


    How could such a relationship disappear in the blink of an eye? Zi Feng''s heart was filled with unwillingness. He wanted to find the girl and clarify everything.


    However, in the middle of the clouds, a sharp gaze was fixedly staring at the graceful violet-haired youth.


    In the end, he could only mutter, "Hopefully there isn''t any trouble. Otherwise, I would risk my life just to take his life." As he spoke, his eyes couldn''t help but glance at the sky.


    At the northern shore, an old man was chattering away with a reproachful expression on his face.


    The other old man frowned and said, "Mao Ao, can you be quiet?"


    "Ye Wu, did you know that we lost our lord today? With his level, he was able to beat the purple-haired youth to a pulp. Did you know that he said it was a draw?"


    At this point, he couldn''t help but feel a little angry, but in the end, he could only glare at the thin youth.


    When Ye Wu heard Mao Ao''s words, he couldn''t help but frown as he looked at the thin teenager, hoping for an explanation.


    The thin youth raised his head and looked at the two elders. Smiling, he said, "This time we are only testing the strength of this generation''s youths. Why should we reveal our own strength?"


    With that, he ignored the two elders and walked straight toward them. The old man called Ye Wu Ye often heaved a sigh of relief. He also followed the young man and left, leaving the old man with a face full of arrogance.


    After a long time, the fiery old man let out a loud laugh and muttered, "To think that he would have such scheming thoughts at such a young age. This is definitely our demonic sect''s interest."


    As he spoke, he chased after the old man Ye Wu Chen, who was nowhere to be seen.


    The white clouds churning in the horizon were the same as the surging emotions of the purple maple at that moment. He didn''t know how to open his mouth. In the end, he could only sigh and watch the sunset with Zi Yan by his side.


    The smoke and clouds of the past appeared in Zi Feng''s mind like flowing water. Once again, the oaths from the past lingered in Zi Feng''s heart. He didn''t know why the girl would leave. After all, he couldn''t give her what she wanted. Memories of the past, the sweetness of the past slowly bubbled up on Zi Feng''s chest, the steadfastness on the roof, the vow to part with him, the sweetness of their parting.


    All of a sudden, Wu Wei bottle fell to the ground. As he looked at the violet-robed maiden in front of him, he didn''t know how to deal with her. Suddenly, a buzzing sound came from his head. He couldn''t help but squat down and hug his head.


    Zi Yan, who was standing to the side, couldn''t help but cry as she looked at Zi Feng''s crying face. She murmured in her heart, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose because I love you too much." As she spoke, Zi Yan wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and also crouched down, quietly squatting there with Zi Feng.


    For a time, the actions of the two were a bit strange.


    The moonlight quietly approached. Zi Feng stood up and said, "Let''s go." As he spoke, he hopped on his flying sword and left.


    Zi Yan followed closely behind Zi Feng.

 C99

    In the dark night, the two of them rode on swords, the bright moon in the sky, reflecting the faint traces of the stars in the sky. As the breeze caressed their cheeks, the two of them looked very free and at ease.


    "Go down!" Zi Feng said.


    Zi Yan looked at Zi Feng doubtfully. She didn''t quite understand what he meant, but she didn''t ask him any questions. She only followed closely behind Zi Feng as he descended.


    In the forest, Zi Feng looked around and suddenly let out a long hiss. He then quietly waited in the darkness.


    A moment later, the howls of wolves and the roars of tigers came from not too far away. The puzzled Zi Yan finally understood.


    Not long after, two figures appeared beside Zi Feng. Their dark green eyes occasionally glanced at Zi Yan who was beside them.


    Zi Feng patted the Netherworld and Little White''s heads and said, "I said it''s fine, so let''s write back!" As he spoke, he made a powerful pose towards Little White.


    Zi Yan, who was standing at the side, couldn''t help but laugh. She didn''t expect Zi Feng to be so childish.


    When Zi Feng heard Zi Yan''s bell-like laughter, he immediately thought of his earlier actions. He couldn''t help but scratch the back of his head in embarrassment and smile towards Zi Yan twice.


    Zi Yan, seeing Zi Feng''s embarrassed appearance, also laughed from behind.


    In the dark night, Zi Feng said to Zi Yan, "Sit down and rest for a while. "Let''s wait for daybreak and head out."


    When Zi Yan heard Zi Feng say ''let''s go'', she couldn''t help but have some doubts. Where was he going? Although Zi Yan was very puzzled, she quietly sat beside Zi Feng and closed her eyes to meditate.


    In the dark night, he was also very confused. He did not know what would happen tomorrow. Did he really have to bring Zi Yan with him to find the fragrance of the city?


    Zi Feng was conflicted, but he couldn''t find a reason for Zi Yan to leave. Finally, she helplessly let out a long sigh, closed her eyes, and started meditating.


    In the battle against Han Mu in the day, there was actually such an expert among Zi Feng''s peers. He couldn''t help but sigh.


    He really hid his true abilities well!


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but circulate the force within his body and start to cultivate.


    Zi Feng already understood the importance of strength when his family members departed. If Zi Feng had had such strength back then, he might have been able to bring his grandfather and grandmother away. He wouldn''t have ¡­ Thinking of this, Zi Feng''s body couldn''t help but tremble and his emotions became agitated. However, he regained his composure and began to cultivate.


    After a while, Chu Feng returned to his original state. Purple light was scattered on his body and it was flickering. Right now, it was too late to regret. Everything was too late. So, Zi Feng only wanted to properly cultivate so that he could protect the person in front of him and not let the scene in front of him become an interlude in his memories.


    The moon shone brightly, the stars sparkled, the cold wind blew, and the leaves fell. A pair of limpid eyes suddenly opened and could not help but turn to look at the face of the youth beside him. However, after a while, tears flowed down his face.


    The moonlight was pleasant, and a light veil was covering his face. He had always been quietly looking at that resolute face, ignoring the tears that had drenched it.


    After a long while, her tears dried and only left a few tears. She closed her eyes that were like autumn water once more and quietly sat up, meditating as if nothing had happened.


    Just now, just now, Zi Yan, who was sitting quietly beside him, suddenly felt a sudden surge of grief. Zi Yan, who clearly knew the pain in Zi Feng''s heart, couldn''t help but feel pain as well.


    Back then, she had tried to save those two old men. However, it was only a moment later that she made this irreparable mistake today.


    Even though she understood this principle, Zi Yan couldn''t forgive herself for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Zi Yan couldn''t help but blame herself. If she had been earlier, things wouldn''t have turned out this way.


    Not far away, her dark green eyes watched everything, but she was very confused. In the end, she could only close her eyes and lie down. She concluded, "Women are really strange animals ¡­" Sunlight covered the land, the light replaced the darkness, and a new day suddenly began.


    Zi Feng still opened his bewitching purple eyes. Beside him, Zi Yan also opened her eyes. However, there were traces of tears on her pink cheeks, which made Zi Feng puzzled.


    Zi Yan seemed to have realized something, she wiped her face and said with a smile, "Let''s go!" As he spoke, he stood up.


    Zi Feng did not say anything and stood up as well. "Let''s go!" Find a small town and have something to eat. " As he spoke, he hopped on his flying sword and left.


    Zi Yan followed behind him.


    At the top of the clouds, Zi Feng looked around. After a while, he discovered a small town not too far away. He said to Zi Yan, "Let''s go. Where are we going to eat?"


    With that, he sped down towards the town.


    Zi Yan was puzzled. At their realm, they could have absorbed the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth to nourish their bodies. There was no need to eat the food of mortals.


    Although Zi Yan was puzzled, she still followed behind.


    Not far from the small town, after seeing that there was no one around, he jumped off his flying sword and prepared to walk inside.


    As he neared the city gate, Zi Feng discovered that there was a long line beneath the city, seemingly waiting to enter the city. That confused Zi Feng, and when he got closer, he found out that it was only for a fee.


    Seeing the bulletin board at the side, Zi Feng couldn''t help but shake his head and say: "After the war, the people still suffered. That king who had just ascended the throne had to build a palace so he could enter the city and collect taxes."


    After speaking, Zi Feng helplessly shook his head, sighed, and walked towards the city gate. Zi Yan, who was walking behind, also helplessly shook her head when she heard Zi Feng''s sigh.


    Two soldiers were at the foot of the city gate, whispering to each other. The taller soldier called out, "Look, that black-robed man."


    As he spoke, he pointed at Zi Feng, who had just entered the city. The shorter soldier asked curiously, "What is it?"


    The taller soldier said dejectedly, "Did you see him walk past us just now?"


    Hearing this, the short soldier could not help but ponder for a while before helplessly replying, "No." The tall soldier continued, "It''s as if that person appeared out of thin air."


    Just as the short soldier was about to say something, the leader on top of the city wall shouted, "Collect the money quickly!" Hearing this loud shout, the two soldiers turned around and saw that there was a long line of soldiers at the city gate. They started to get busy, forgetting about the strange scene from before.


    Zi Feng, who was walking amongst the crowd, looked around. It seemed that those who came to visit were looking for someone.


    Zi Yan was slightly frightened and her body couldn''t help but tremble. After a long time, Zi Yan finally mustered the courage to walk up to Zi Feng and ask, "From the looks of it, you seem to be looking for something?"


    Zi Feng awkwardly smiled and turned his head to look at a restaurant. He said, "Let''s go and eat something!"


    As he spoke, he walked forward. He left behind a sad Zi Yan, who seemed to have realized something, and somewhat fearfully looked at Zi Feng as he left. Could it be that he ¡­ Thinking of this, Zi Yan couldn''t help but shake her head and comfort herself, "It''s been three years. Three years have already passed. I won''t, I won''t."


    The more she consoled her, the more worried Zi Yan became. Just as Zi Feng''s complexion became hazy, he turned his head and said, "Quickly, let''s go!"


    When Zi Yan heard this, she followed. Zi Feng, who was standing in front of the entrance of the Tianfeng Inn, looked at the fluttering words and the floating wine flag and couldn''t help but feel a little regretful. Many years ago, his father had eaten the last meal with him at the Tianfeng Inn.


    Thinking about that, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel a bit sad. He stood there quietly without moving. Zi Yan, who was beside him, looked at his gloomy eyes. She couldn''t help but ask, "Just how did he go past?"


    Seeing the sorrowful look on Zi Feng''s face, Zi Yan also felt sad. Just as the two of them were thinking about that, they heard a shout. The two of them were shocked awake. Zi Feng squatted down and patted Whitey''s head. He said, "Stop screaming. I know you''re hungry. I''ll take you to eat something."


    With that, he carried the chubby Xiao Bai into the inn. Zi Yan also followed him in.


    Seeing the incoming guest, the waiter walked over with a smile. Just as he was about to greet him, he saw Xiao Bai in Zi Feng''s arms and said unhappily, "I''m sorry, but pets are not allowed in this shop."


    Hearing this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but frown. When Xiao Bai, who was in his embrace, heard that the person in front of him wouldn''t let him come in to eat, it couldn''t help but glare at the waiter with bared teeth.


    Just as Zi Feng wanted to speak, a flirting voice could be heard from outside. "Could this lady give this one some face?"


    As he spoke, he walked up to Zi Yan and made a gesture as if he wanted to treat her to a meal. Hearing this voice, Purple Maple became somewhat displeased and turned his head to look at the young master in front of him.


    The young master made a gesture that he considered to be a gentleman, bowed towards Zi Yan, and then looked at Zi Yan with a smile.


    Zi Yan turned her head around with disgust and held onto Zi Feng''s arm, then walked inside. Seeing that the customer in front of him hadn''t heard his words, the waiter at the side couldn''t help but say angrily, "Dear customer, I''m sorry, but I don''t welcome you here."


    When Zi Feng heard this, a baleful aura enveloped the waiter. A moment later, Zi Feng walked up the stairs. As for the waiter who was standing on the spot, he was drenched. Just now, when he was facing death, he was terrified. He couldn''t help but look at the purple-haired youth who was walking upstairs in fear.


    The Young Master, who was standing by the side, couldn''t help but frown when he saw this scene. He still knew the powers Tianfeng Inn had on the continent.


    How could that violet-haired youth dare to not give face to Tian Feng? He had openly violated the rules of Tian Feng.


    Thinking of this, this young master seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly ran out of the Tianfeng Inn.


    After a while, the wet waiter came back to his senses and walked straight to the backyard.


    Zi Feng, who was in the room upstairs, had an unfriendly expression. That waiter''s'' ha ha ''made Zi Feng very angry. He didn''t want to receive him?


    When he heard this, the scene of him being mocked by the boss when he went out to buy a sesame seed cake on his own flashed across his mind. At that time he was a vagabond and could only accept it that way, but the current him was different.


    If not for the fact that he was just an ordinary person, the waiter might have already been turned into a corpse! Zi Yan, who was sitting at the side, didn''t understand what had just happened. That baleful aura just now, why was it so resentful?


    Just as the two of them were silent, the door to the private room was pushed open. A obese fatty walked in and said with a smile, "Sir, the rules of this shop ¡­"


    As he spoke, he looked at Zi Feng with a smile.


    Zi Feng said in disgust: "Rules? "It was decided by the people. If it doesn''t conform, then it has to be changed."


    When the obese man heard this, his face couldn''t help but darken. He couldn''t help but say that he was smiling, but the purple-haired youth in front of him was too disrespectful. He could not help but say, "The rules are wrong, but this is not something an outsider would do."


    Pausing for a moment, he continued, "Sir, do not challenge our Tianfeng Inn''s bottom line. We, Tianfeng, do not wish to cause trouble, but we are not afraid of trouble. If you insist on doing so, please blame us."


    As he spoke, he looked gloomily at Zi Feng. Zi Feng, upon hearing the words of the obese man, could not help but laugh and said: "Tian Feng? Wasn''t it all relying on the Heavenly Dao? "What''s so great about that."


    With that, he took out a jade pendant and threw it on the table. When the obese middle-aged man saw this jade pendant, his expression changed greatly. He no longer had the haughty look from before. He said in a fawning manner, "Honored guest, if you have any needs, just say so. We will satisfy you."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Zi Feng with a servile expression. Zi Feng smiled and said, "I''m afraid my brothers will be starving after serving me some delicious food."


    As he spoke, he touched Whitey. When Lil ''White heard that there was food, it whined twice.


    The nearby Nether Limitless disdainfully responded with two sentences.


    The obese man wiped his sweat and said to the waiter standing outside the door, "Hurry and invite the head chef to cook. We have an important guest today."


    When the waiter heard the shopkeeper''s words, he couldn''t help but be puzzled. Who was that violet-haired youth? How could he make Tianfeng give in?


    Just as the waiter was puzzled, a burst of noise came from outside the door. The obese man looked at the scene with suspicion. Why were there so many soldiers?


    He looked at the waiter with a puzzled expression before walking down to deal with the soldiers.


    Those who were able to get the Head Chef to cook were all either rich or powerful, and even the City Lord did not have the qualifications to do so. It seemed like this time, the Head Chef was here, but in the blink of an eye, he recalled his previous appearance and could not help but feel a bit scared.


    But in the end, he could only sigh helplessly and busy himself.


    Zi Yan, who was in the box, looked at Zi Feng, who was behaving like brothers. Why did we like to linger in the mortal world? But when he saw Zi Feng''s excited expression, he did not ask.

 C100

    After a long time, Zi Feng finally came to a stop and looked at the sword in his hands. Just now, he had been captivated by the feeling.


    He did not expect that a few steps of simple misalignment would have such an effect. It was truly a wondrous sword technique! Zi Yan couldn''t help but laugh when she saw Zi Feng''s foolish expression.


    Zi Feng heard the bell-like voice and laughed in embarrassment.


    For a time, the tranquility of the wilderness was broken by these two laughing arrays. As the two of them laughed, a few shadows flashed and dodged nearby. A moment later, they disappeared into the wilderness.


    And in that instant, all of this was seen by Whitey who was playing.


    During the entire afternoon, Zi Feng had been practicing the sword techniques that Zi Yan had taught him.


    There were actually traces of thunderous roars within the dancing.


    This caused Zi Yan to blush. She had trained so hard over the past year, but she hadn''t expected that this violet-haired youth would train so casually for just one afternoon. He was almost catching up to her!


    However, thinking that the person in front of him was someone he liked, he was happy for him.


    Nightfall. A chilly wind was blowing. Two figures were nestling against a bonfire above the wilderness, roasting a few wild ducks.


    Little White, who was at the side, said to You You, "Finally, we can eat a fragrant wild duck."


    You You, who was at the side, disdainfully said, "You only know how to eat. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    When Little White heard You You''s words, he said unhappily, "So what if I know. In the afternoon, I even found a few suspicious people. It seems like they are here for us."


    Speaking of that, Lil ''White even proudly glared at You.


    When the Netherworld heard Whitey''s words, he couldn''t help but look around and scan the night with his dark green eyes.


    He could vaguely feel that it was a little different than before, but it was still calm and he could tell that something was wrong.


    However, after a moment, the eyes of the Netherworld Udumbara Flower were still staring in one direction. It did not move, just lying there motionlessly.


    This puzzled Zi Feng. Seeing You Xiao act this way, Xiao Bai followed and laid down behind him. It even slowly crawled forward.


    Zi Feng saw You Lil ''White being so careful and seemed to have realized something, but when he turned his head, he smiled and said to Zi Yan, "This duck will be done roasting in a moment. I wonder where those two little fellows went."


    Zi Yan, who was sitting beside Zi Feng, looked at the handsome Zi Feng in puzzlement when she heard this.


    Zi Feng gave her a meaningful glance, and Zi Yan agreed, "That''s right, you two little guys have run far too. Even if the stars appear all over the sky, they still won''t be able to return home! So annoying. "


    The conversation between the man and woman in the nearby grass couldn''t help but quiver. The two pairs of eyes in the grass looked at each other for a moment before they nodded and prepared to rush out.


    He was pushed to the ground by the two figures beside him.


    Waves of tearing sounds broke the tranquility of the night sky.


    Zi Feng, who was beside the fire, stood up and ran towards the bushes. The faces of the two men in black were covered in blood.


    Zi Feng squatted down, and was about to ask the man in black who was on the verge of death.


    Zi Feng was very surprised, but when he saw the light yellow plate scattered on the grass next to the black clothed man, he was no longer suspicious. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, ''What a tight organization!''


    [This assassin actually has a life to defend the identity of the organization. Who is trying to make things difficult for me? Thinking about this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but think that right now, there was only the Horned Demon father and son who had a grudge with him. Could it be them?


    Thinking of that, Zi Feng couldn''t help but frown. He picked up the light yellow badge that was dropped on the ground and asked Zi Yan, "Do you know this?"


    Zi Yan looked at the pale yellow token and shook her head. When Violet Maple saw this answer, his eyebrows tightened.


    In the end, he could only helplessly walk away, leaving the two cold corpses behind.


    Zi Yan, who was by the fire, looked at Zi Feng in puzzlement. Why wasn''t she surprised at all?


    Zi Feng saw through Zi Yan''s thoughts. He took out a medallion that was exactly the same as the one beside the man in black just now, and said to himself: "This was found on the body of a killer who tried to assassinate me five years ago."


    As he spoke, he kept the light yellow medallion. Zi Yan heard Zi Feng''s reply. Five years ago, hadn''t she just met him?


    "I''ve been in this valley for over a year and three years in the Eastern Wastelands. That mysterious organization hasn''t done anything to me. Perhaps at that time, they thought that I was sealed and was of no threat to them, but they did not expect that after not seeing me for a few years, I had advanced by leaps and bounds. If it wasn''t for You Mingdeng''s surprise attack, I''m afraid there would be another fierce battle. "


    As he said this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but look gratefully at You You and Xiao Bai, who were eating roast duck not far away. After pausing for a moment, Zi Feng took a deep breath and said, "I''m afraid assassinations will continue in the future."


    After saying this, Zi Feng looked at Zi Yan and said, "You should still know your master! It''s not safe to be around me. "


    As he spoke, he turned around and looked at the bonfire that was about to be extinguished. Zi Yan''s entire body shook when she heard Zi Feng''s words. She looked at Zi Feng with a deathly pale face as she sobbed, "You want to drive me away?" As he spoke, his limpid eyes were covered with a layer of mist.


    Zi Feng''s entire body shook when he heard Zi Yan''s sobbing sound. He felt a faint pain in his heart as he turned around to look at Zi Yan''s haggard appearance. He couldn''t help but feel reluctant to part with her.


    This girl in front of him, who was in a life-and-death situation, could he chase her away? Thinking back to the life and death battle four years ago, Zi Feng''s entire body shivered.


    After calming his aura, Zi Feng muttered, "It''s fine, I will protect you."


    As he spoke, his deep eyes stared into the dark night, faintly glowing with a purple light. Hearing Zi Feng''s promise, Zi Yan couldn''t help but cower in his embrace. To her, as long as she stayed by his side, nothing else mattered.


    Zi Feng embraced Zi Yan''s shoulders tightly. The stars shone, and at this moment, Zi Feng began to attempt to accept this purple-robed maiden before him.


    Although he was currently in a dilemma as to how he would explain himself to Ah Cheng, looking at the situation in front of him, it was impossible for him to get rid of this purple-clothed girl.


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel somewhat distracted.


    Zi Feng didn''t have the mood to admire the alluring moonlight, but the purple color in his arms was looking at the fiery stars in the sky with sparkling eyes.


    At this moment, she felt incomparably satisfied and satisfied. At this moment, she was no longer the strict little master she had been during the day.


    Her heart could not help but look forward to tomorrow''s sun never rising again. She was afraid that once tomorrow arrived, all of today''s matters would be for naught.


    The next day, as the sunlight enveloped the earth, Zi Feng opened his drowsy eyelids. Looking at Zi Yan who was sleeping soundly in his arms, he couldn''t help but have a bitter smile on his face.


    A night of suffering was something a normal man should understand. Zi Feng took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    In all these years since he entered the cultivation world, he had never stopped that night to cultivate. He didn''t expect that yesterday ¡­ Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel that women were a burden. He could only helplessly shake his head as he looked at the gradually rising sun.


    In the morning light, a few drops of dew wet a few tender leaves in the wilderness. Zi Feng''s shoulder was also slightly wet.


    The faint golden sunlight shone in the wilderness. The starlight reflected from the dewdrops on the leaves were a bit too glaring. Not far away, two stiff corpses could be faintly seen from the grass. Seeing the messy underbrush, Zi Feng''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. He had to find the person behind the scenes.


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but think of four years ago when he was preparing to head north to Yandao Mountain and ask that middle-aged man from the Devil Sect.


    However, in the battle between the evil and good half a month ago, Zi Feng could no longer go north. Thinking of this, Zi Feng could only helplessly shake his head, at a loss of what to do.


    Zi Yan, who was sleeping in her arms, still opened her confused eyes. Her fingers were gentle as she looked at the sun that was already high up in the sky. She looked at Chu Feng with a bit of embarrassment.


    However, when she saw the deep eyes of Zi Feng, as though he was pondering over something, the awkward Zi Yan also felt relieved.


    Turning her head to look at the corpses of the two men in black, Zi Yan couldn''t help but have a look of hatred flash in her eyes. Just who was the one dealing with the person she loved? Zi Feng saw that Zi Yan had woken up and said, "Let''s go! I don''t think this place will be complete. We''ve already been exposed. "


    Zi Yan unambiguously stood up after hearing Zi Feng''s words. Although she was confident that she could face that unknown attack, she didn''t want to expose Violet Maple to danger.


    Zi Feng stood up as well, staring at the sun in the distance as he murmured in his heart, "A new day has begun." Zi Feng called out to Xiao Bai, who was playing, and summoned his flying sword. Zi Yan summoned her flying sword with great tacit understanding.


    However, something unexpected happened. Little White seemed to be shamelessly standing on top of Zi Yan''s flying sword.


    You You helplessly gave Xiao Bai a supercilious look and said, "Boy, you''re really good. You know how to be close to your sister-in-law."


    Lil ''White said embarrassedly, "This is a combination of theory and reality." As he spoke, he jumped onto Zi Yan''s flying sword.


    Zi Feng, who was standing to one side, couldn''t help but shake his head helplessly when he saw this scene. That melodious silver bell-like voice once again lingered in Zi Feng''s heart.


    In the high skies, the clouds were fluttering. A slightly cold air was blowing on his face, seeping into his pores. Zi Feng felt very refreshed.


    Unknowingly, the energy within his body began to become lively.


    Suddenly, Zi Feng felt something and couldn''t help but say to Zi Yan, "Go down."


    As he spoke, he controlled the flying sword to descend rapidly.


    Zi Yan, who was at the side, looked at Zi Feng in confusion, but she did not ask any further as she hastily followed Zi Feng to land.


    After landing on the ground, Zi Feng sat down and closed his eyes before starting to meditate.


    Seeing Zi Feng act this way, Zi Yan seemed to understand what he meant and quietly stood to the side and waited.


    As Zi Feng focused his mind, he could clearly see the green colored force within his body rolling around non-stop. Faintly, it seemed to carry traces of thunderous storm sounds.


    This scene surprised Zi Feng. He had never experienced such an unexpected turn of events before. However, thinking back to how he had been practicing the sword technique taught to him by his young master, Zi Yan, in the past few days, he couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    Not only did the explosion not cause any pain for Zi Feng, it instead made Zi Feng feel very comfortable. After experiencing the baptism of the purple fruit, this kind of pain was nothing to Zi Feng.


    Seeing the Qi in his body becoming more and more surging, Zi Feng took a deep breath and adjusted his condition, preparing to rush out of the crisis.


    When Zi Yan saw the faint green light on Zi Feng''s body, she couldn''t help but be amazed. She took a closer look and discovered that there were traces of purple light within the green light. She could faintly feel a hint of lightning.


    Seeing this amazing scene, Zi Yan''s mouth opened wide in disbelief as she looked at Zi Feng meditating. Just what kind of youth was this? How could there be such a strange thing on his body?


    In the past, Zi Yan had noticed Zi Feng''s attack, but there wasn''t the slightest bit of thunder or lightning in it. She didn''t expect that after just a few days of practice, she was able to absorb the essence of heaven and earth for her own use. Since ancient times, there had only been a few people who were able to do this. Surprised, Zi Yan couldn''t help but feel a bit regretful.

 C101

    Seeing this chubby little white tiger, the leader couldn''t help but feel tiny. He started to wreak havoc with a large amount of Whitey. Finally, he muttered, "Do you understand why it''s so fat?"


    Xiao Bai, who had already understood the human nature, could not help but become irritable after hearing the insults from the man in black. With a long whistle, he started fighting with the man in black.


    Waves of low growls came out from Whitey''s mouth, but Whitey dodged in a sorry state. When the three nearby black-robed men saw that their heads had been bound, they glanced at each other, then one of them charged towards Violet Maple. The other two black-clothed men were wrapped around Zi Yan.


    The Netherworld standing guard beside Zi Feng saw someone rushing over, and he couldn''t help but grin at the black-clothed man. The black clothed man sinisterly laughed, as if he did not place the Netherworld in his eyes. He then raised his sword and stabbed at the Netherworld. The Netherworld looked at him disdainfully, slapping the flying sword.


    When the man in black saw You You''s actions, he beamed even wider. Before moving on his flying sword, he had smeared the world''s poison, Bi Yao''s, on his sword.


    Just as the black clothed man was laughing strangely, the Netherworld Udumbara''s claw clashed with the flying sword. However, the black clothed man stared wide-eyed. Why did his flying sword break apart with a single swipe?


    While the black-clothed person was still puzzled, the Netherworld''s attack had already arrived. As a hitman, the black clothed man was momentarily stunned and came back to his senses. He threw the broken sword in his hand towards the Netherworld, who was about to charge forward. With a stumble, You You easily dodged to the side.


    A man and a wolf stared at each other. Everyone felt it was a bit inconceivable. The man in black was confused. "Why is this guy''s attack so sensitive?"


    The Netherworld also looked at the man in black with disbelief. He reacted fast enough. Most people would stop at that point for a second, but this man in black could still recover instantly. He was not simple.


    One man and one wolf, their evaluation of each other had placed the other in an unfathomable position. But after a moment, the Netherworld Priest rushed toward the black-clothed man with a cold expression.


    That was because he saw that Little White''s fight with the man in black was already in a passive state. If Little White could not block it, then he would probably be able to protect the person behind him.


    Thinking of this, the Netherworld couldn''t help but want to end this battle quickly, which was why he wanted to increase the frequency of his attacks. The black-clothed man lost the sword in his hand. When he crossed his arms, he was cowering and could only blindly dodge.


    Because he had seen the Netherworld Udumbara Flower break the flying sword, how could he fight head on with his bare hands? Thus, he could only dodge and engage in guerrilla warfare.


    This made You You a bit angry. When the man in black tried to dodge, he couldn''t do anything to him. In an instant, a deep growl came from You You Ye''s mouth.


    When Lil ''White, who was not too far away, heard the netherworld''s roar, it also let out a long roar. It seemed to have returned to its colourful tiger aura.


    Although Zi Yan was fighting equally with the two men in black, she was still very anxious. Sometimes, when she fought, she couldn''t help but make some mistakes. Gradually, she was restrained by the two men in black.


    As for Zi Feng, who was sitting there, he was still quiet. The green light emitting from his body had dimmed slightly, and the faint lightning glow was no longer as wild and violent as before. However, no one else noticed.


    The Netherworld and the black-clothed man were still entangled with each other, and Zi Yan was completely suppressed. Seeing this, Xiao Bai suddenly jumped out of the fight and stared at the black-clothed man with its golden eyes.


    When the black-clothed person saw the White Tiger withdraw from the battle, he couldn''t help but smile and directly walked towards Zi Feng who was sitting on the ground.


    However, just as he lifted his feet, Whitey let out a long hiss and its body shrank. After a moment, it was almost half as small as before and looked exactly like a cute little porcelain cat. This scene caused the black-clothed man to be somewhat shocked as he looked at the unforeseen event.


    At that moment, Whitey''s golden eyes became even brighter. They flickered with a golden light and looked extremely strange under the sunlight.


    Not far away, both the Netherworld and Zi Yan had noticed this change. They wanted to see what was going on, but they couldn''t let go of the black-clothed person in front of them, so they could only continue their battle.


    Lil ''White licked its tiny paws.


    When the black-clothed man saw Whitey''s cute appearance, he could not help but stand to one side in surprise. Whitey, who was licking its claws, glanced at the dazed black-clothed man.


    He couldn''t help but rush towards the man in black. His speed had nearly doubled compared to before.


    The black-clothed man was stunned as he saw this sudden change. He was unable to dodge in time. Little White had actually scratched his face. Fresh, red blood stained his entire face, making him look very scary.


    However, Little White''s attacks did not stop. Waves after waves of scratch marks appeared on the bodies of the black clothed men.


    This made the man in black very angry. He did not expect that in the blink of an eye, the situation would turn upside down. He could not accept it for a moment.


    The black leader held on in a sorry state for a while, but he discovered that the porcelain white tiger''s attack frequency had slowed down. This result was within his expectations, and he could not help but draw a strange curve on the corner of his mouth.


    After a while, the battle between the two sides reached its climax.


    The Netherworld Unholy had forced the black-clothed person to the point where he couldn''t retaliate, but Zi Yan was being suppressed even more. On the other hand, Whitey, who had transformed, was now panting as it looked at the black-clothed person in front of it.


    This result made the Netherworld very anxious. The golden dot in the green became even more exuberant.


    The sun shone over the wilderness, and the morning dew was gone without a trace as the temperature rose.


    The plump and tender grass absorbed the light and water as they desperately rose up. Not far away from the stream, the sound of water gurgling could be heard. A few deer could be vaguely seen drinking water.


    As he looked out, he could see that there was actually a faint mist covering this desolate land, making it seem as if it were floating and swaying in the wind.


    On the other hand, this battle seemed to be invulnerable to the wilderness.


    Between the grass, two pairs of bright eyes were focused on the wonderful fight, camouflaging themselves in the reeds.


    While she was distracted, a black clothed man stabbed towards her. Zi Yan dodged in fear, but she could not avoid the foot of the other black clothed man. After receiving this attack, Zi Yan''s body couldn''t help but fall to the ground, blood leaking out of her mouth.


    When the two men in black saw this result, they couldn''t help but frown. However, in the blink of an eye, they concealed the fear in their eyes. The two of them looked at each other and sent one of them to attack Zi Feng who was sitting on the ground.


    Zi Yan, who was lying on the ground, saw the black-clothed man walk towards Zi Feng and could not help but struggle to stand up. She was prepared to stop the black-clothed man, but she spat out another mouthful of blood and held her chest unwillingly.


    His eyes flickered with despair, as if the life and death scene from many years ago had once again appeared in front of his eyes. Looking at the approaching figure, a tear trickled down his cheek.


    She had a haggard appearance, a pale face, eyes of autumn water, vermilion lips, messy hair bun, and a graceful purple skirt.


    For a moment, this beautiful purple face gave off an indescribable feeling. Looking at the eyes of despair slowly closing, it made one''s heart ache.


    Just as the black-clothed man was preparing to stab Zi Feng, who was sitting down, Zi Feng opened his bewitching purple eyes and smiled at the black-clothed man. He said: "I didn''t think that all of you would be so dedicated. You really aren''t afraid of death."


    As he said that, he brandished the ancient sword beside him and with a horizontal slash, a faint sound of thunderstorm sounded out from within the even denser green light.


    The man in black wanted to dodge, but his body hesitated. He was no longer as nimble as before. The force that was mixed with the God of Thunderstorm struck the black-clothed man''s chest.


    The black-clothed man spat out a mouthful of blood, clutching his chest as he looked incredulously at the violet-haired youth.


    When the surrounding black-clothed men saw this, they couldn''t help but feel a little apprehensive. One by one, they stopped attacking their opponents and moved to surround Zi Feng.


    Seeing this scene, the corners of Zi Feng''s mouth couldn''t help but slightly twitch. He muttered to himself, "This is great. I''ll use you all to test this Nine Heavens Thunder Technique."


    As he spoke, Zi Feng couldn''t help but brandish the sword in his hand. As the sword in Zi Feng''s hand danced, the sound of thunder became louder and louder. Just as the other three people approached Zi Feng, Zi Feng gripped his ancient sword tightly and swung it down. The originally clear sky was covered by dark clouds. As the sword energy descended, a tiny bolt of lightning shot down from the dark clouds, landing on the location of Zi Feng''s sword energy.


    Zi Yan, who was standing to the side, saw this scene and couldn''t help but slightly open her mouth. Her originally despairing eyes couldn''t help but widen when she heard Zi Feng''s voice.


    Her bright eyes looked extremely gentle.


    With a loud noise, Zi Feng turned his body away, no longer paying attention to the four black shadows as he directly walked towards Zi Yan.

 C102

    Seeing that Zi Feng''s body was surrounded by more and more lightning bolts, Zi Yan''s originally surprised expression became uneasy. If this went on ¡­ The more she thought about it, the more uneasy Zi Yan became. The overall result was not something she could bear, but she had no other choice now. She could only watch on anxiously from the side.


    Not far away, the Netherworld saw Zi Feng acting like this and began to pace around restlessly. Only the insensible Xiao Bai looked around, as if it was looking for the tracks of a wild duck.


    At the moment when everyone was extremely anxious, You You was vigilantly looking into the distance. The golden light in his dark green eyes seemed even more resplendent than before.


    The restless Netherworld turned a little angry and growled.


    When Zi Yan saw the situation with the Netherworld, she looked at it with a puzzled expression. However, when she thought about the black clothed person flying away last night, she seemed to understand something. Her originally anxious eyes became ice-cold.


    If Zi Feng was disturbed at such a crucial moment, the consequences would be unimaginable. Thinking of such a serious outcome, Zi Yan was extremely nervous.


    As she was renowned, Zi Yan summoned her longsword and gripped it tightly in her hands. She carefully observed her surroundings, afraid that any accidents would happen.


    In the reeds not far away, a few men in black looked at each other. They looked around and made a few hand gestures. Finally, they nodded and scattered.


    When the carefree Whitey saw how serious the Netherworld was, it couldn''t help but feel somewhat puzzled. However, when it saw the swaying reeds, its eyes unexpectedly contained a baleful aura. It vaguely had the style of a legendary war god. How could Lil ''White be like this?


    This was not in line with his lazy style.


    It turned out that Lil ''White had already noticed the disturbance in the reeds. Originally, he thought it was a wild duck. It would have been fine if it was in normal times, but today, the boss had made a breakthrough, and if there was any loss, then the roast duck would be gone. If it was in normal times, then it would be fine, but today, the boss had made a breakthrough, and if there was any loss, then the roast duck would be gone.


    He couldn''t help but roar.


    When the black-clothed men nearby heard this roar, they couldn''t help but look at each other. Just as they were about to make their move, they didn''t expect to be discovered. It seemed that they would be unable to assassinate him.


    The leader of the men in black thought for a moment and said, "In a frontal confrontation, that White Tiger is too sensitive. Its next assassination attempt might not succeed, and today''s goal seems to be in seclusion. This is a rare opportunity, let''s seize this opportunity."


    As he spoke, he rushed forward. When the three people not far from him heard his words, they also sped up their pace and rushed forward.


    Zi Yan, who had a frosty expression, couldn''t help but become even more unfriendly when she saw the four black shadows hurriedly rushing over. She could clearly feel that all four of them had reached the Void Interpretation Stage, but the strongest one was only at the middle stage. The other three were people who had just stepped into the Void Interpretation Stage.


    After understanding the strength of the enemy, Zi Yan became a little nervous. She had just reached the late stage of Void Interpretation, and the two of them on her side would be able to hold her back.


    Thinking about the other two people, Zi Yan couldn''t help but look at You You and Xiao Bai with expectation.


    The Netherworld gave a long hiss, as if to say "It''s okay, leave it to me!"


    Lil ''White, who was on the side, did not dare to roar. There was also a faint trace of anger mixed in.


    As one of the Four Great Godly Beasts, the White Tiger''s self-esteem would become abnormally angry when challenged.


    Although it couldn''t be said that it hurt his pride, it made Little White lose face in front of the Netherworld. How could he not be angry? Lil ''White looked at the four black shadows, and sparks appeared in its eyes.


    In a short moment, the four black shadows arrived in front of Zi Yan and looked at each other.


    When the leader of the black-clothed men saw the cold Zi Yan, he could not help but frown. He called out to the three black-clothed men beside him, then left Zi Yan and rushed towards Zi Feng who was meditating.


    Just as he was about to set foot inside, a white silhouette appeared in front of him.


    Zi Feng, who had turned around, looked at the clouds in the sky. The corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch. This breakthrough had finally made Zi Feng feel safe. According to the book, it was a metamorphosis for the Emptiness Realm Emptiness Realm Expert. Only those who had entered the Emptiness Realm Expert would have the qualification to ascend to the Emptiness Realm Expert and enter the Immortal Realm.


    At this moment, the tyrannical power caused Zi Feng to no longer avoid this reality.


    Since his debut, Zi Feng had been lingering at the edge of life and death. That feeling of not being able to grasp onto his own life made Zi Feng very anxious, and made him lose his sense of security.


    Thus, the frequent nights when he woke up from his meditation and looked at the starry sky alone, the sorrow of being alone, no one could understand the desolation of wandering around.


    But now, the breakthrough this time around had caused Zi Feng to evolve mentally, and he wouldn''t look at the ignorant Cang Yue again in such a desolate manner in the future.


    When Zi Yan saw this, she couldn''t help but laugh in a gratified manner. As long as he was fine, everything was fine. Zi Feng walked over to Zi Yan and gently wiped away the faint blood on the corner of her mouth. She looked as if she was in deep pain, but Zi Yan simply smiled. Her haggard appearance made her look a bit sad and beautiful.


    "Does it hurt?" Zi Feng choked with sobs as he asked.


    Zi Yan shook her head and said, "As long as you''re well."


    After hearing this, Zi Feng tightly embraced her in his embrace. He didn''t know what was going on. The purple-clothed girl in front of him was slowly eating away at his heart.


    Leaning on his chest, Zi Feng calmly smiled. The two of them stood silently in the wilderness.


    While Zi Feng and Zi Yan were still warm and pure, Xiao Bai, who was at the side, was unsuitable for rubbing against Zi Yan''s calves. It looked very unlovable.


    Zi Yan crouched down and picked up the little white tiger from the Porcelain Cat''s Gang and fondled it lovingly. When Zi Feng saw Xiao Bai''s sudden change, he was quite shocked.


    He hadn''t noticed the change in Lil ''White just now, but now that Lil'' White suddenly appeared, he couldn''t help but be shocked.


    After a long time, Zi Yan had also pretty much recovered, so Zi Feng said, "Let''s go!" Zi Yan raised her head to look at Zi Feng and nodded in agreement.


    Two figures were flying at high speeds above the clouds. Zi Feng turned his head to Zi Yan behind him and said, "Let''s go to Hanshan Dream Rain Temple."


    As he spoke, he turned his head away.


    Zi Yan''s entire body shuddered when she heard Zi Feng''s words. All along, he had never told her what he was doing, but today, he took the initiative and told her where he was going.


    This pleasant surprise caused his originally pale face to turn red, and his limpid eyes to become watery.


    This time, the fight gave the little guy an opportunity. Although Zi Feng couldn''t tell what exactly happened, he could guess a little when he saw the more gorgeous fur of Lil ''White.


    Recalling the sword strike he executed with all his might, Zi Feng could clearly sense the powerful energy contained within his body. But at that time, he did not have the time to carefully investigate, nor did he explain. Thus, now was the time for Zi Feng to carefully sense the changes in his body.


    As his consciousness entered his body, he saw that the originally green stream of energy had turned bright and jade-like. He could not help but be shocked.


    However, as he probed deeper, Zi Feng astonishingly discovered that the crack on the grey seal became wider. He could clearly feel that the emerald green Qi was slowly eroding the grey area around him. Seeing this, Zi Feng was overjoyed. He had been sealed all this time and had finally broken through the gray zone. Although he could still fly, it wouldn''t last long and he wouldn''t be able to fight for long. This was also the reason why Zi Feng had used his strongest attack against the man in black just now.


    After a careful inspection, other than the slight change in the color of lightning, the tendons and veins in his body had become much wider than before, and his willfulness had also become much stronger.


    The sun and moon switched places, and the stars alternated. In the blink of an eye, several days had passed. At this moment, in the clouds, Zi Feng was staring at the city below with an intoxicated expression. He felt a tinge of sadness.


    Seeing the bustling streets, Zi Feng''s memories couldn''t help but go back to many years ago. This was the place where they had met. This was the place where they had said their goodbyes to their grandparents. Here ¡­ All sorts of memories appeared in Zi Feng''s mind.


    A gentle breeze blew past, causing her beautiful violet hair to flutter. For a moment, she was lost in thought. Unknowingly, Zi Feng''s body began to exude a sense of sorrow. When Zi Yan saw this, her heart couldn''t help but feel sad, and it also felt a bit painful.


    The actions of the violet-haired youth in front of her could completely change her mood.


    When Little White saw Zi Feng like that, he couldn''t help but lie down quietly and quietly look at the silent Zi Feng.


    For a long time, Zi Feng would often heave a sigh of relief and mutter, "Sorry, there were some unpleasant memories here. I felt a bit sad just now."


    Zi Feng''s trembling breath echoed in Zi Yan''s ears.


    After a moment, Zi Yan muttered to herself, "Can you not be like this? I will feel bad to see you like this."


    As he said this, he could not help but lower his head dejectedly. Zi Feng, who was standing against the wind, couldn''t help but tremble when he heard Zi Yan''s emotional words. For a moment, he couldn''t help but feel conflicted. Just what did she say to this purple-clothed girl? Did he have the heart to harm this purple-clothed girl who had given her all for him? Could she hurt him? Zi Feng''s heart couldn''t help but throb.


    After recovering his senses for a moment, Zi Feng calmed the chaotic emotions in his heart. He looked at Zi Yan and said, "Let''s go down!"


    Zi Yan raised her head. Her limpid eyes were moist, but she still forced a smile and nodded when she saw Zi Feng.


    Zi Feng saw a faint trace of tears on Zi Yan''s faint eyelashes and could not help but be shocked. He could not help but cry out fiercely in his heart, "In the future, I will never make you sad again."


    As he spoke, he looked at Zi Yan with determination. Zi Feng didn''t know what would happen after he found Cheng Xiang, but he knew that he wouldn''t harm these two girls.


    Walking on the busy street, Zi Feng looked around, as if he was looking for something. Zi Yan, who had eyes like autumn water, lowered her head and silently followed behind him. On the other hand, Lil ''White, who looked like a porcelain cat, looked around excitedly and curiously looked at everything he saw.


    Following behind Zi Feng was You You, who had his head held high and striding forward with a disdainful look in his eyes as he watched Whitey''s idiotic actions.


    In the noisy city, Zi Feng roughly looked around before walking towards the suburbs. The city was brightly lit, so it was not suitable for a person like him to roam around. The reason that Zi Feng had come to this city was to reminisce about the past.


    There were too many things worth remembering here. Zi Feng reluctantly looked over. This was the place where he met her again. How could he describe this relationship? The slight sadness in his joy gave Zephyr some affection for the busy city.


    Gradually leaving the bustling imperial city, looking at the slightly sad back view, who would have thought that the dejected violet-haired youth in front of them was actually the demon that slashed out ten thousand people three years ago?


    The setting sun''s time, the pale golden brilliance dyed the plains'' fragrance red. Looking into the distance, there was no sign of life in the open countryside. All they could see was the withered yellow leaves floating alone in the air. In this season of alternating autumn and winter, this kind of broken life could be seen everywhere.


    Seeing the scarred face, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel a little sad. However, he thought that Zi Yan beside him had quietly put away her worries.


    In this familiar and unfamiliar place, Zi Feng had an indescribable feeling. When they arrived at the mountain range far away, Zi Feng''s memories couldn''t help but go back to many years ago when he was in the same carriage as her. When he thought back to the current situation, how could he not feel sad?


    The beautiful figure of the setting sun gradually retreated. That faint yellow light turned bright red in the blink of an eye. Shortly after, that bright red light disappeared and was replaced by a pale red light.


    Seeing the depressed expression of the setting sun, Zi Feng couldn''t help but think of Meng Yu Temple on the cold mountain. He thought of the night when they looked at the rooftops of the stars. He thought of the time when they made the oath.


    There was a connection between the two of them. Although Zi Feng hid his emotions very well, Zi Yan, who was at the side, clearly understood Zi Feng''s current mood. She looked at Zi Feng with a different expression. That kind of heartfelt silence, that kind of heartfelt wish, wasn''t something that could be expressed in a few sentences.


    The setting sun gradually covered the land with a layer of gauze. One could even vaguely hear the powerful and heavy ringing of bells from the distant mountains.


    It was a heavy and heavy sound that couldn''t help but shake one''s heart. It vaguely added a tinge of sadness to the dusk. Hearing this gong, Zi Feng''s entire body shook. He had an indescribable feeling of belonging. The sadness of saying goodbye seemed to have guided Zi Feng to this place.


    The night was very seductive. It was a refreshing seasonality in autumn, and the night sky had become a bit brighter and cleaner. Looking at the twinkling stars, Zi Feng''s thoughts could not help but connect with the quiet and secluded Little Cold Mountain.


    It wasn''t a very high altitude, but it was extremely beautiful and peaceful.


    For some reason, after breaking through this time, he felt that something was amiss. However, he couldn''t put his finger on it.


    Zi Feng himself could not accept that once again mutated force. Although his strength had increased, the unease he felt was growing stronger.


    Last time, when he saw the black qi used by the young man from the devil sect, Zi Feng had already guessed what it was. However, without any concrete evidence, Zi Feng still felt uneasy.


    Thus, when he came to the Han Mountain Dream Rain Temple, he came out to thank the old man on the ground for the green buddhist beads.


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but touch the buddhist beads on his right wrist. Thinking about a few days ago when he had just broken through, the green buddhist beads had become crystal clear and there was not a single trace of green left. It was because of this that Zi Feng changed his target and put down his search for the incense in Xiang Cheng to clarify everything.


    Why did that old man want to gift him this weird buddhist bead? Zi Feng always felt that all of this was planned out by him.


    However, there was not the slightest bit of evidence to prove it. Thus, this trip to the Frigid Mountain was faintly destined to happen. The refreshing autumn air made people enjoy the serenity of the night. Looking at the sparkling stars, the purple maple lying on the grass gradually closed its worried and uneasy expression.


    At the side, the sensitive Zi Yan suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the glittering stars. Her blurry expression was mixed with a trace of joy.


    The next day, the sun rose up along with the hazy morning breeze. The cold wind between the mountains seemed to be somewhat bone-piercing.


    Zi Feng, who had been cultivating at night for many years, stopped last night to carefully review the cultivation path.


    He had a feeling that he was somehow ignorant of the person who gave him the ancient book that night, the reason why the old man gave him the green buddhist beads, and the reason why the old man would help him so recklessly afterward. All of these things seemed to be vaguely related to him, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t figure it out.


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng could not help but be restless. However, when he saw the distant mountain slope, he could not help but calm down.


    As long as he knew a bit from the old man, he would be able to find out what was behind it. Thinking of this, Zi Feng heaved a sigh of relief. He turned his head to Zi Yan and said, "Let''s go." As he spoke, he stepped on his flying sword and flew off into the distance.


    Zi Yan looked at Zi Feng''s departing figure and muttered, "No matter where you go, I will follow you." After speaking, he followed after Zi Feng.

 C103

    The two continued to fly onwards, one behind the other. Soon, they disappeared from the high slope. When they saw them again, they were standing at the foot of the mountain. Zi Feng quietly looked up at the peak.


    Although it was a hundred meters tall, it was filled with lush trees. This hilly region, although compared to the coast of the North Sea and the majestic mountains of the Western Border Region, had unwittingly added a touch of agility and elegance to it. Zi Yan, who was standing beside Zi Feng, followed him as he climbed up the hill.


    Actually, Zi Feng could use the sword to ride it, but when he thought about the friendship between him and the elder in the temple, Zi Feng used his flying steps to show his respect.


    Once again climbing this small hill and passing by the mountain road from before, and once again seeing the scenery on both sides of the mountain road, Zi Feng couldn''t help but be slightly moved.


    It could be said that everything here preserved the past and present that he had experienced with this girl.


    When he thought back to the past, he took over a month of his days with her. This place could be said to be the place where they made love, so Zi Feng really missed this place. But when he saw this withered leaf fall, Zi Feng had an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    He did not know what was going on. The gentle breeze that blew past his eyes made him unable to open his eyes. Looking at the fragility of falling flowers, the ruthlessness of flowing water, the fluttering of the breeze, the illusory changes of the clouds, an indescribable sadness surged within his heart.


    Looking at Zi Feng''s dejected back, Zi Yan''s heart twitched. She didn''t know what was going on, but an indescribable jealousy filled her heart. Recalling what happened so many years ago, she couldn''t help but feel a little regretful. When she thought of this, her limpid eyes couldn''t help but turn vicious.


    Zi Feng, who was walking at the front, turned his head and saw Zi Yan in a daze.


    Seeing Zi Feng''s handsome and resolute face, Zi Yan instantly retracted the trace of viciousness in her heart. His limpid eyes sparkled as he looked at the youth with purple hair fluttering in the wind.


    Zi Feng also looked at Zi Yan strangely. In that instant, he could clearly feel the slight change in her emotions. He knew what was wrong with her. Although he was puzzled, Zi Feng did not ask any further questions.


    He turned around and continued to climb. Seeing Zi Feng turn around, Zi Yan let out a sigh of relief as she continued to climb up the stairs.


    Not long after, the old temple appeared before his eyes. Zi Feng looked at the dilapidated temple door, breathing in the fragrant air. Zi Feng was enchanted once again as memories of the past flooded his mind once more.


    He still remembered the scene of him bowing and praying with her, and the scene of him wishing that little beggar all the same. Zi Feng took a deep breath and stared at the words on the old and fragrant signboard, Meng Yu Temple''s signboard.


    Deep sadness leaked out of his eyes. What do you mean, ''I can''t give you what you want''. The words that were carved into the wall once again appeared in Zi Feng''s mind.


    Now, Zi Feng said to her: "I am the little beggar back then. If it wasn''t for your kindness back then, I wouldn''t have done anything to you."


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but silently look at the peaceful temple.


    Just as Zi Feng was silent, a vigorous voice resounded within the temple.


    Zi Feng, who was still in a daze, looked at the temple in shock. That powerful and heavy voice was truly intimidating. That single word was still lingering in Zi Feng''s heart even now.


    After a moment, Zi Feng calmed his mood, turned around and said, "Let''s go!" As he spoke, he stepped onto the ancient stairs.


    As he slowly ascended the ancient aura from the temple, Zi Feng''s nameless panic became increasingly heavy. But when he raised his head and saw the old man sweeping the courtyard, Zi Feng became at ease.


    Looking at that familiar yet unfamiliar back, Zi Feng couldn''t help but think of the jade green buddhist beads that the old man had given him many years ago.


    The old man was still sweeping through this clean courtyard, just as he had done so many years ago. He couldn''t help but think of the story that the steward had told him before: Legend has it that for thousands of years?


    Thinking about this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel sympathy for the old man. He recalled when the butler told him that the old man had already swept the courtyard when his grandfather was still so young. Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but guess the old man''s age.


    In the end, he could only helplessly sigh and shake his head as he gave up. That old man''s face was still the same as it was years ago, without any changes to it. Perhaps only the old man''s bare broom knew about it; perhaps only the courtyard knew about it; perhaps only the people who accompanied the old man in those years knew about it!


    Seeing the withered little grass, Zi Feng felt a bit sad. This elder had been watching the changes in the four seasons for many years. Just what kind of person or matter was there that was difficult to forget?


    While he was thinking, he walked forward. The old man who swept the ground seemed to have sensed the arrival of someone as he raised his cloudy eyes to look at a purple-haired man.


    The instant their eyes met, Purple Maple could clearly see a trace of deep and penetrating light within the turbid light. Seeing the situation, Zi Feng could not help but faintly guess what happened that year.


    What was it that made him retract the edge of his past? What was it that made him live in such a muddled manner? Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but ponder.


    This old man that swept the floor gave him a deep and serene feeling, and he wasn''t one bit inferior to the old man in black robes and the old man in black robes.


    It could be said that the old man in front of her was standing at the peak of the world. How could she be willing to be so quiet in front of this monk? What was binding his wings?


    Thinking of this, the look in Zi Feng''s eyes changed as he looked at the elder.


    Just as Zi Feng was lost in his thoughts, the elder opened his tightly-shut mouth and said, "You''ve come." Hearing this, Zi Feng''s body couldn''t help but tremble.


    Listening to this old man''s tone, could it be that this old man had already predicted that he would once again set foot on this Han Mountain Dream Rain Temple?


    Just as Zi Feng wanted to ask, the elder on the ground said, "Hold out your hand." After Zi Feng heard this, he stretched out his right hand.


    The old man''s shrivelled hand grabbed onto Zi Feng''s soft palm. Suddenly, a surge of energy emanated from the old man''s shrivelled hand. Zi Feng looked at the old man in front of him in shock.


    Just as Zi Feng wanted to ask, the elder had an incredulous look on his face, "How can this be? How can this be?"


    After Zi Feng heard the elder''s words, he looked at the elder in bewilderment.


    Just as Zi Feng was puzzled, a majestic aura came from the shriveled palm of the old man. It was also a jade-green Qi, but it was much purer than Zi Feng''s.


    Zi Feng only felt a deep pain in his veins from the jade-green color of the elder''s hand. After a long time, Zi Feng looked at the elder in shock as he tried to free his right hand from the elder''s grasp.


    Zi Feng could not accept this sudden turn of events.


    Just as Zi Feng was thinking of using his luck to contend with the old man''s force, Zi Feng was startled to discover that after the old man''s force entered his body, it directly charged towards Zi Feng''s Dantian. When Zi Feng was thinking of using his luck to contend with the old man''s force, Zi Feng shockingly discovered that after the old man''s energy entered his body, it directly charged towards Zi Feng''s Dantian.


    Zi Feng could clearly feel the deep jade-green Qi melting the gray seal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Seeing this scene, Zi Feng''s eyes widened. He knew that this grey seal was solid, but he didn''t expect that in front of this old man, it was as weak as a piece of paper. It had actually been melted by that deep jade green energy.


    After a while, Zi Feng surprisingly discovered that the gray seal started to flow like water.


    Not long later, Zi Feng was surprised to discover that the gray seal was disappearing from his body bit by bit. Just as the old man came into contact with Zi Feng, Zi Yan, who was standing to one side, saw the pained expression on Zi Feng''s face and panicked as she looked at the scene in front of her.


    Just as Zi Yan was about to draw her sword to clash with him, the Netherworld Udumbara Flower next to her began calling out to Zi Yan. It then calmly sat to the side.


    When Zi Yan saw how serene the Netherworld was, she was somewhat puzzled. However, as she thought about the relationship between the Netherworld and Zi Feng, she was able to guess a few points.


    Although she was still very anxious right now, she wouldn''t be as impulsive as before. Zi Yan, who was quietly waiting at the side, had tears flashing faintly in her eyes. Just as Zi Yan was about to burst into tears, a young monk walked over.


    Seeing Zi Yan''s figure, he couldn''t help but be shocked, but he quickly recovered. "Benefactor, it''s alright. My master didn''t hurt him."


    As he spoke, he turned to look at Zi Feng. When Zi Yan heard this, her anxious eyes couldn''t help but turn slightly better. However, she was still worried as she stared at Zi Feng, who was in pain.


    After a long time, Zi Feng let out a sigh of relief, clasped his hands, and said to the old man, "Thank you." Although it was just a simple practice of a word, the gratitude within it was clearly imprinted.


    When Zi Yan saw this, she couldn''t help but heave a long sigh of relief. Her anxious expression calmed down.


    The old man who heard the sigh turned his head and saw Zi Yan. He smiled and waved to the young monk before continuing to sweep his gaze across the defenceless courtyard.


    Seeing his Master''s actions, the young monk walked up and said, "This way, please." Zi Feng, who was about to ask the old man, heard the little monk''s words and shut his mouth. He had no choice but to follow the little monk.


    Many years ago, this little monk had received him, but now, the only difference was the person accompanying him. Unconsciously, Zi Feng thought of his past. However, when he thought of the weird behavior of the old man, he couldn''t help but keep his sadness away.


    After walking a distance, the young monk turned his head and said with a smile, "Benefactor, you sure are lucky. All these years, I have never seen you being so friendly."


    Hearing those words, Zi Yan was confused. How could this be called enthusiasm? Not even saying anything after saying something, not even greeting? How could it be called warmth?


    However, Zi Feng nodded his head with a deep meaning. Even though the old man hadn''t said a single word to him from the start to the end, the gray seal that had been bothering Zi Feng was broken in the blink of an eye by the old man. If not for the buddhist beads the old man had given him, he was afraid that the current him and the Netherworld would have already become ghosts.


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but think of the depressed look on that adult wolf''s face when he died. At that time, the life and death journey slowly followed the transfer of the buddhist beads to Old Sea.


    Thinking of the buddhist beads that had saved his life, Zi Feng couldn''t help but touch his right wrist. That slight cool feeling came from the buddhist beads.


    At the same time, Zi Feng touched the jade pendant on his chest that his father had left him. This jade pendant had once saved his life.


    What were the origins of these two treasures? Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but turn his head to look at the old man sweeping the floor.


    "Then he continued to follow the young monk." Young Master, do you know how long he''s been sweeping here? "


    Zi Feng, who was walking behind, asked.


    He shook his head and said, "I don''t know how long I''ve been here, but when I was young, Master came to see me. I heard from the other elders in the temple that Master has been sweeping for many years, but no one remembers the exact number of people."


    At this point, the little monk paused for a moment before continuing, "Now there are only the two of us left in this temple. In these two years, the number of people who have prayed in this temple has dwindled and it is no longer as prosperous as it was in the past two years."


    After saying this, the little monk could not help but feel dejected.


    After a while, the young monk brought Zi Feng to the guest room and said a few words to him before walking away.


    Zi Feng, who had returned to his room, sat cross-legged on his bed and began to carefully size up his broken body. All this time, that gray seal had always been a thorn in Zi Feng''s heart, and no matter what he did, he couldn''t pull it out.


    This grey seal undoubtedly reminded him of the shame he had experienced back then. That feeling of powerlessness to stay alive had always made Zi Feng unable to relax. If it wasn''t for that mysterious woman forcefully intervening, he probably would have died a long time ago!


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but wildly guess the identity of the woman that descended from the sky.


    As his thoughts changed, Zi Feng discovered that the jade-green energy within his body had become even more vigorous and surging. Right now, he was confident that he could match up to the cultivators at the early stage of the tribulation.


    Although Zi Feng had only just set foot into the early stage of the sky realm, that extremely destructive force had already caused the wolf cub to have the ability to challenge someone beyond its cultivation level. In addition to breaking the seal, the force within his body would continue to circulate unceasingly.


    When he thought about the scene of fighting with that evil man, he realized that he had almost lost his life due to his lack of strength. However, the purple maple he had transformed into was now different from the past, even when facing a cultivator at the middle stage of the tribulation, Zi Feng had the confidence to fight it.


    With such joy, Zi Feng, who was sitting, opened his eyes of joy. He took a deep breath and stood up.

 C104

    Through the window, he could see the bright moonlight outside. Zi Feng was intoxicated. The peaceful night was filled with the sounds of insects and the vast stars.


    A light breeze blew past, and the few wild bamboo branches in the yard started to tremble with the wind. Zi Feng, who was deep in thought, suddenly thought of something and walked towards the door.


    Pushing the door open, the fresh air outside caused Zi Feng to feel a wave of happiness. Quietly walking in the mottled courtyard, Zi Feng searched through his memories of the old man''s room.


    That year when he was making love with He Cheng Xiang on the roof, Zi Feng had accidentally seen the old man''s room, this time coming up to Han Mountain, he had asked the old man a few questions.


    The quiet night sky, the quiet courtyard. Zi Feng, who was walking on the stone path, could only hear his own footsteps. As he got closer and closer to the old man''s room, Zi Feng could feel his heart beating faster.


    Not long after, Zi Feng was standing in front of the old man''s door. He was hesitantly standing in front of the door. When he was about to knock, he dejectedly put down his right hand.


    After quietly waiting for a while, Zi Feng saw that the light in the elder''s room was still on. He reckoned that the elder was still awake, but Zi Feng would not be able to knock. After wandering around for a long time, Zi Feng helplessly turned around and prepared to leave.


    Just as Zi Feng was about to step down the stairs, a voice came from the room. "You actually came. Come in!"


    When Zi Feng heard this, he helplessly turned his head. Just now, he had left because he wasn''t ready to accept the unknown.


    These facts were a bit inconceivable, so Zi Feng was very afraid of finding out the result, so he paced around outside for a long time.


    Now that he heard the old man''s voice, Zi Feng had no choice but to turn around.


    Zi Feng slowly pushed open the door and walked in. The fragrance of sandalwood wafted into his nose; it was even more refreshing than the air outside.


    Zi Feng raised his head and saw the old man sitting at the tea table, calmly sipping his tea. Zi Feng stepped into the room, walking cautiously towards the old man.


    Zi Feng could vaguely smell the faint aroma of the tea.


    As he approached the table, the old man reached out his tea cup and pushed it towards Zi Feng.


    At the elder''s signal, Zi Feng sat down and began to carefully taste the cup of green tea that the elder had pushed to him.


    The entrance was smooth, but not greasy. When it entered the throat, there was an indescribable moisturizing feeling. When it entered the stomach, it suddenly ignited. The force within the body involuntarily increased its rotation.


    With such a sudden change, Zi Feng looked at the elder in disbelief.


    However, the old man was smiling as he looked at Zi Feng. Just as Zi Feng was about to ask, the burning feeling in his stomach suddenly disappeared and was replaced by an indescribably clear feeling.


    Zi Feng looked at the teacup in his hand in disbelief. There were so many changes to this tiny cup of water.


    When the old man saw the disbelief in Zi Feng''s eyes, he smiled and said, "This tea is called the zygomatic bone of the mountain. The essence of the five poisons, the three vile bodies, and some herbs are used to make this tea."


    As he spoke, the old man didn''t forget to show off his skills to Zi Feng. When Zi Feng heard the old man''s words, he was stunned. He hadn''t thought that such a small cup of tea would be so complicated.


    Just as Zi Feng was in a daze, the elder spoke, "Come on, are you puzzled?" Hearing the elder mention this, Zi Feng raised his head, his empty eyes suddenly lighting up, waiting for the elder''s reply. The old man paused for a moment and continued, "It can be said that this was a request from someone else."


    As he spoke, he stopped speaking. When Zi Feng heard the elder''s reply, an astonished expression could be seen in his eyes.


    Entrusted by someone? Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but think of the mysterious woman that had saved him.


    Could it be her?


    Thinking about this, Zi Feng was about to ask, but the old man said: "Don''t ask me who that person is, I only gave you the Buddha bead as a protective talisman, I didn''t expect you to be able to absorb the energy inside, it seems like your fate with him is not shallow!"


    After speaking, he smiled as he looked at Zi Feng. When Zi Feng heard the old man''s words, he could not help but take down the Buddhist Jade Bead that had become transparent.


    Under the dim candlelight, the Buddha beads appeared even more translucent. It was so gorgeous and crystal clear that it made people seem like they didn''t like it.


    The old man took the buddhist beads from Zi Feng''s hands. His cloudy old eyes flashed with a sliver of reluctance. His shriveled fingers lovingly caressed the sparkling buddhist beads and he could not help but sigh.


    Zi Feng saw that the old man''s mind was hurt and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    When the old man heard Zi Feng''s question, he was momentarily stunned. His blurry eyes stared at Zi Feng, at a loss of what to do.


    A moment later, the old man gathered his thoughts and muttered, "Nothing, I just remembered something from the past."


    As he spoke, he stood up and walked towards the window.


    Violet Maple followed him over.


    The old man silently looked at the old man''s dappled courtyard. He couldn''t help but cry bitterly and muttered, "For you, I will wait here for a thousand years. I have never let this courtyard be dirty before, but when will you return?"


    As he spoke, he kept sighing and looking at the bright and pure moon, he helplessly closed his eyes.


    When Zi Feng heard the old man''s words, he couldn''t help but guess who was the arrogant him that willingly guarded this land an inch away?


    The old man calmly stood by the window, no longer paying any attention to Zi Feng. Zi Feng recalled the old man''s words and his mind was in a mess. He originally thought that as long as the old man said it, he would know the reason for everything. However, he didn''t expect that the old man''s words would cause Zi Feng to sink into confusion.


    Who was controlling all of this? Although he knew that the person did not have any ill intentions, Zi Feng still felt uneasy.


    As Zi Feng was lost in his thoughts, the elder came back to his senses. Looking at Zi Feng''s confused expression, he said, "Go back!"


    When Zi Feng heard the elder''s words, he also came to his senses. He suddenly realized that he still had other questions, so he hastily took out the faint yellow jade pendant that he had been holding on his chest and asked in a low voice, "Senior, do you know the meaning of this jade pendant?"


    As he spoke, he looked at the old man with anticipation. Under the dim light, the elder revealed a serious expression.


    Just as Zi Feng wanted to ask, the old man asked, "Where did you come from?" After speaking, he solemnly looked at Zi Feng.


    Zi Feng looked at the elder''s serious expression and said, "This light yellow jade ornament was obtained from an assassin that was chasing after me."


    When the old man heard Zi Feng''s reply, his aged body suddenly trembled. He took a few steps back and sat down on a chair. Then, he closed his eyes in grief.


    Zi Feng looked at the sudden change in the old man in confusion, at a loss of what to do.


    After a moment, the old man muttered, "I didn''t expect it to still exist. I really didn''t think that they would be able to return in just two hundred years."


    After saying this, the old man looked dejectedly at the faint yellow jade pendant. Zi Feng, who was at the side, wanted to ask something, but when he saw the old man in such a daze, he could only shut his mouth and silently watch the old man''s transformation.


    After a long time, the old man suddenly laughed out loud and said, "What does this have to do with me? Everything is over now."


    He then laughed loudly and walked out of the room. Just as the elder stepped out of the door, the change in color jade pendant was thrown in by the elder. Zi Feng grabbed the pendant that floated over.


    Just as he was about to inquire about the origin of the jade pendant, the old man at the door said, "This jade came from the Western Territory."


    As he spoke, his body floated into the air and flew into the night sky.


    Zi Feng, who was walking over, saw the scene of Yue Ye soaring, and looked at her floating body with shock. She started to follow her heart and was more elegant and relaxed than anyone else that Zi Feng had ever seen.


    Just as Zi Feng was sighing with emotion, a person suddenly patted his shoulder. Zi Feng, who was still in a daze, was startled.


    When he turned around and saw that it was the little monk from the temple, he let out a sigh of relief. Seeing Zi Feng''s panicked appearance, the young monk said with some embarrassment, "Master, what''s wrong?"


    Hearing these words, Zi Feng didn''t know how to reply for a moment. "


    He could only shake his head.


    Just now in his own room, he had clearly heard his master''s hearty laughter, and his own room was very close to his master''s room. When he came over, the purple-haired youth was already standing in front of his master''s door, which meant that during this period of time, he had been with his master, but he said that he did not know.


    The young monk''s expression couldn''t help but darken. Zi Feng, who was standing at the side, saw the change in the young monk''s expression and embarrassedly gave a hollow laugh.


    This caused the young monk to feel even more disgust. Just as he was about to open his mouth again, he heard a voice saying, "Farmer, go back and pack up. Accompany this Purple Haired Benefactor on a trip to the Western Border!"


    After he finished speaking, the night sky once again calmed down. Hearing his teacher''s words, the little monk Fa Ming couldn''t help but frown. However, he didn''t ask any further questions and walked back unhappily, leaving behind Zi Feng, who was standing alone in front of the old man''s house. Zi Feng silently stood there, looking at the peaceful night sky, thinking back to the unfathomable events that happened tonight.


    When Zi Feng regained his senses, he saw a purple-clothed Zi Yan standing at the entrance to the courtyard, quietly looking at him. His face couldn''t help but blush slightly. Luckily, it was night and he couldn''t clearly see her face.


    Lil ''White, who was in Zi Yan''s embrace, called out to Zi Feng twice before calmly closing his eyes. Currently, Whitey was very pleasing to the eyes, so Zi Yan would often hug him. When Zi Feng saw Xiao Bai acting like this, he smiled and walked over.


    "What''s wrong?" Zi Yan Xiu opened her mouth and spoke in a soft voice. Hearing this voice, Zi Feng felt his bones soften. Recently, Zi Yan had become more and more girl. That layer of frost outside had unknowingly begun to fade in front of Zi Feng.


    After a moment, Zi Feng recovered and said, "It''s nothing. It''s just that the old man remembered something from the past."


    He then stopped and continued, "You should go back and rest early! Tomorrow, we will rush to the western border. "


    As he spoke, he looked into Zi Yan''s limpid eyes. Zi Yan was somewhat surprised to hear these words of Zi Feng. She had just arrived today and didn''t expect to leave tomorrow. Although she was somewhat puzzled, she seemed to be used to it and didn''t ask too much.


    Zi Yan only put down Lil ''White and stepped forward. She hugged Zi Feng''s waist and buried her head in his embrace. She muttered, "It doesn''t matter where you are, as long as you don''t abandon me."


    As he spoke, his voice trembled slightly. Zi Feng''s entire body shuddered when he heard the sentimental words of the jade person in his arms, and he asked himself: "Can I hurt her? Can I? "


    Zi Feng repeatedly asked himself, before firmly shaking his head. He shouted in his heart, "No matter what, I can''t do it myself."


    Regardless of whether it was an unsolicited sacrifice or a gentle follow, Zi Feng would not allow himself to harm the person in front of him.


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but tightly embrace Zi Yan. Zi Feng also tightly hugged Zi Yan in her embrace.


    At this moment, there was an indescribable feeling between the two of them. Zi Yan only knew that this was the only way she would feel at ease and feel safe.


    After a long time, the two separated. Zi Yan''s delicate face couldn''t help but feel a little shy as she looked at Zi Feng. She didn''t know what was going on, how did she become like this? The camouflage of that layer of ice had disappeared without reservation in front of him.


    However, when he thought of the person before him, whom he loved, he accepted it peacefully. He murmured, "In the future, I will only do this for you. Just for you alone."


    Just as Zi Yan was thinking, Zi Feng said: "Let''s go back to the house earlier! We still have to hurry on our way tomorrow. "


    Zi Yan heard Zi Feng''s gentle voice and couldn''t help but shiver. Her heartbeat quickened as well as she daintily replied before turning around and heading back to her room. Zi Feng, who was standing there, walked towards his own room as well.

 C105

    When the morning sun rose and people began to work, Zi Feng was already flying high in the sky on his sword. Beside him were Zi Yan and the reluctant young monk, Fa Ming.


    However, what the little monk stepped on was not a flying sword, but a bunch of buddhist beads. This made Zi Feng very shocked; he had never seen such a magical artifact before.


    However, when Zi Feng came back to his senses, he thought of the many times he had traveled and felt that since he came back from the Eastern Jin Wasteland, Zi Feng had been wandering.


    Previously, in order to look for the lost girl''s Aroma Pond, he had heard of the Great Evil War of the Righteous Way, and once they passed by, they had a sudden change. Although there were no results, Zi Feng knew that the jade-green Qi would not harm him, and so he could not help but relax a little.


    Thinking about the old man''s changing emotions last night, causing him to ask about everything, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel depressed.


    Not too far away, the young monk looked down at the scenery with an indescribable feeling. All this time, he had been in that ancient temple and had never come out to walk. Although he could already fly, he had never flown far and had only walked around the Han Mountain.


    In the beginning, Fa Ming didn''t want to come out, but now that he saw this extraordinary scenery, he couldn''t help but feel lucky. He looked at Zi Feng with gratitude.


    If not for this violet-haired youth, he would probably still be staying in that cold mountain! Zi Feng, who had just regained his senses, looked at Fa Ming''s watery eyes in confusion. Fa Ming seemed to notice Zi Feng''s burning gaze and turned his head away in embarrassment.


    When Zi Yan saw the two of them like this, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    After a while, Zi Feng suggested to take a look.


    Zi Yan naturally wouldn''t oppose Zi Feng''s decision, and it was only with joy that Farmer, who had never seen the world, wanted to go meet her.


    After landing on the ground, Fa Ming looked around curiously. Not far away, there was a shabby little town. Fa Ming looked around hopefully.


    Zi Feng smiled and said, "Let''s go to the small town up ahead and strike a sharp point. We''ll continue on our journey." With that, he walked straight ahead.


    Not long after, Zi Feng entered the small town, and the sparse crowd on the street indicated the loneliness of the town. Seeing this scene, Fa Ming, who was behind, couldn''t help but sigh. How big, there were quite a number of people!


    As he spoke, he glanced at Zi Feng. Zi Yan couldn''t help but sweat when she heard this. What would he do if he was brought to the Flying King City?


    Thinking of his embarrassing appearance, Zi Yan couldn''t help but laugh. Zi Feng said to Fu Ming, "Let''s go to the Steamed Bun Restaurant in front of us."


    As he spoke, he walked towards the steamed bun restaurant at the corner.


    Zi Yan casually placed a hand on his wrist. Zi Feng then stepped forward with his arm. Farmer walked forward in high spirits as well.


    After eating his fill, Zi Feng naturally stood up and began strolling in the small town.


    Zi Feng, who was standing beside Zi Feng, was so shocked that he even touched Zi Feng''s sleeve. For some reason, whenever Zi Feng entered the mortal world, Zi Feng would feel an abnormal amount of fear and anxiety.


    As they walked on the street, each of them had their own thoughts. Zi Feng''s unwillingness to part, Zi Yan''s unease, and Fa Ming''s aftertaste. That steamed bun was really good. Thinking about it, he even licked his fingers.


    When Lil ''White, who was at the side saw this, he could not help but lick his lips. Nether Limitless, who was standing beside Zi Feng, shot him a disdainful glance.


    The sparse crowd and the empty streets gave one an indescribable feeling of serenity. Very quickly, Zi Feng arrived at the end of the street. In front of him was another exit.


    As he slowly walked to the foot of the city wall, Zi Feng turned his head to look at the deserted street before sighing helplessly. He thought to himself, "Where did you go?" At the same time, Zi Feng couldn''t help but recall that figure.


    After entering the desolate wilderness, Zi Feng and the others would ride their swords westward. Wherever the clouds passed, their hurrying figures would always be present.


    He didn''t know how many cities he had passed by, but Zi Feng was still looking around as usual.


    He had already experienced many inventions. Seeing this scene again, he was no longer as curious as he was before.


    This also made Farmer very happy, because he had heard from his teacher that the Western Territory was more than half of the cultivation world, and there were a lot of medicinal herbs everywhere, so there was no lack of them.


    But during this period of time, Zi Feng had always been like this. In his heart, he could guess that Qin Wentian was looking for someone, but he didn''t question him in detail.


    It was the first time Zi Feng had entered this mortal world. This kind of indescribable sadness made it hard for anyone to understand the sorrow in Zi Feng''s heart.


    Just as Violet Maple was in a daze, a burst of noise came from ahead. Zi Feng looked over and saw a little beggar being expelled.


    Seeing this scene, a baleful aura suddenly surged out from Zi Feng''s body. No matter if it was him or a girl, both of them had experienced such a life before.


    Seeing that life was worse than death, Zi Feng''s fragile heart was attacked once again. Just as the stick was about to hit the little beggar''s body, Zi Feng suddenly moved. He flashed to the side of the little beggar and grabbed the stick that was about to fall.


    When the sturdy man behind saw the long rod in his hand being grabbed like this, he was somewhat startled. Such a powerful force was actually deflected by this violet-haired youth.


    Thus, he organized his anger and said, "Friend, what does this mean?" As he spoke, he looked at Zi Feng with a peremptory expression.


    Zi Feng lifted his head, but he didn''t say anything. He lowered his body and supported the little beggar who had fallen to the ground.


    When the brawny man saw that the purple-haired youth didn''t take him seriously at all, the flesh on his face couldn''t help but sway a little. He said to the people behind him, "Brothers, this brat is looking for a beating." As he spoke, he tried to pull out the stick that Zi Feng was holding, but failed.


    Seeing this scene, the person behind the sturdy man raised the longstaff in his hand without any hesitation and swung it towards Zi Feng. Upon seeing this scene, the little beggar that was lying on the ground froze in shock. However, moments later, he shouted at Zi Feng, "Quickly, dodge!"


    Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel touched in his heart as he heard this. The corners of his mouth curved into a smile. That strange arc of light was very strange to look at.


    The little beggar looked at his big brother with a puzzled expression. However, just as the long rods were about to land on Zi Feng''s body, the black robe suddenly fluttered without wind, and the purple hair instantly shattered into pieces. Everyone was astonished when they saw this scene. How did it turn out like this in such a short time?


    Everyone stared at the devilish, violet-haired youth with terrified eyes.


    The little beggar on the ground also flinched back in fear. Seeing this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but smile awkwardly at the little beggar.


    Just as everyone was in a daze, the sound of a carriage came over. Zi Feng raised his head to look at the two carriages side by side. The bright Mu Jiu gave off a very rich and beautiful appearance. The horses'' bells rang loudly, and the passersby all stepped aside to make way for them.


    While Zi Feng was lamenting the extravagance of the carriage, the carriage had already stopped at the Treasure Jade Pavilion not too far away. A teenager dressed in bright clothes walked out of the carriage. Not long later, a slim and graceful girl walked out of the carriage as well.


    When he saw that figure again, Zi Feng''s entire body shuddered. Instantly, he felt an intense pain in his heart. That indescribable feeling caused Zi Feng''s body to twitch.


    The man and woman walked hand in hand into the magnificent Treasure Jade Pavilion. Seeing the figure slowly disappear in front of him, Zi Feng dejectedly stood on the spot. Was it really going to end like this? Had he betrayed the love he had sought for so many years?


    When he saw the silhouette of the female, Zi Feng knew that the person he was desperately searching for had appeared before his eyes. However, seeing her riding in a car with another man and walking the streets hand in hand, Zi Feng could not accept this fact.


    A teardrop with a purple glow trickled down her face. Her chapped lips slightly parted, but no sound came out.


    Could it be that she, who had sworn an oath to him, had betrayed him just like that? The girl who once lay in his arms and imagined the future was now enjoying her life with someone else. When Zi Yan saw this, she walked up and tightly hugged Zi Feng''s waist.


    Zi Feng, who was in a state of panic, leaned his head on Zi Yan''s shoulder and helplessly closed his eyes. Taking a deep breath, Zi Feng wiped away the tears on his face. He turned his head to look at the Treasure Jade Pavilion and prepared to leave.


    However, the brawny men actually took a step forward and stood in front of Zi Feng to protect him. At this moment, how could Zi Feng, who had a baleful look on his face, endure this? Circulating his Qi, the few men who were blocking Zi Feng fell backwards. Blood flowed from the corners of their mouths as they looked incredulously at the violet-haired youth.


    Zi Feng walked straight towards the Treasure Jade Pavilion. He had never seen a Nether like Zi Feng following closely behind him. When the passersby saw just how formidable this violet-haired youth was, they all hid in a corner and watched him from afar.


    Taking advantage of the panic, the little beggar ran away as well.


    Not long later, Zi Feng arrived at the front door of the Treasure Jade Pavilion. When she looked up, she saw that the youth was hugging her waist, both of them seemed to be buying something.


    Seeing this scene, Zi Feng felt an abnormal pain in his heart. He couldn''t control himself as he watched the woman gently fix the young man''s messy hair. He spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at the slim figure with a face full of despair.


    Wu Feng didn''t know what was wrong with his helpless eyes, the feeling of being hollowed out. His body was light as if there was nothing in this world that was worth him staying in. His despairing eyes flashed with a hollow color.


    Zi Yan, who had followed behind, gently caressed Zi Feng''s waist. She wanted to give him some warmth and comfort because she knew that the girl in front of her was the girl Zi Feng had been looking for.


    Seeing Zi Feng''s heartache, Zi Yan''s heart also ached. She couldn''t help but regret her past ¡­ When Fa Ming saw this scene, he could faintly guess what it meant. He could not help but mutter, "The reason why a person is in pain is because they are pursuing the wrong things."


    As he said that, he put on an Amitabha pose. Lil ''White, who was standing beside him, also called out two times, as if he was trying to please Farmer''s words.


    The Netherworld unceremoniously slapped down and said, "Didn''t you not eat roast duck for a few months? Was there a need to be so dejected? "What a shame." As he spoke, he stood beside Zi Feng.


    Zi Feng, who was standing on the stairs, couldn''t help but mumble when he heard Fa Ming''s words, "Did I really do something wrong? If I hadn''t left back then, I wouldn''t have ended up like this! "


    As he spoke, he sadly lowered his head, as scenes of the past appeared in Zi Feng''s mind.


    Suddenly, Zi Feng felt that he was very selfish. When he left, he had left behind a promise, which left her with endless waiting, endless memories.


    He had never done anything for her, even during the past few months they had been together, he had only been sightseeing. Back then, he had only wanted to become stronger, to become her parents, and to be the pride of her. Was it because he didn''t treasure her properly back then? Was he still qualified to blame her now? Thinking of this, Zi Feng no longer felt that resentful towards the girl''s background.


    Zi Feng no longer blamed her, but blamed himself for not being able to keep their three year agreement. It was all his fault for not cherishing the person in front of him.


    At this moment, those kinds of resentment suddenly turned into self-blame. Zi Feng silently prayed in his heart as he looked at the smiling back. You must be happier than me. Taking a deep breath, Zi Feng turned around and prepared to leave.


    If love becomes a hindrance in the end, I would rather bear all of this on my own, also must let you lead a better life.


    Listening to the girl''s sweet laughter, Zi Feng''s tears flowed as he gave his blessings. Zi Feng turned around and thought to himself, "Goodbye. I won''t appear again. I won''t disturb you. As long as you live a little better, I will bear all of your sins."


    Looking at Zi Feng''s desolate back, Zi Yan''s heart ached. At the same time, the gaze with which she looked at the girl within the Treasure Jade Pavilion became vicious.

 C106

    In the wilderness, Zi Feng sat quietly with Zi Yan at the side. Fa Ming sighed with boredom. "What a sin." For the past few days, Lil ''White had been very quiet on the side. He no longer dared to make a racket about wanting to eat the roast duck.


    Ever since the last fight, when Little White had become as big as a cat, it was no longer the opponent of You. Last time, Xiao Bai used the secret technique of the White Tiger clan in front of Xiao Bai''s dignity. It instantly increased its strength, but the side effects that it left behind were not completely healed yet.


    The current Little White could only barely fight against an Aurous Core stage cultivator. The previous time, Little White relied on his Nascent Soul cultivation to fight an Emptiness Realm Expert, but he still hasn''t recovered.


    Now, Whitey could also go under the pressure of the netherworld and was silent, not daring to make a sound.


    These few days, Lil ''White had been lamenting about how pitiful his life was.


    Right at that moment, Zi Feng suddenly opened his eyes. He stood up, looked at the small town, and said, "Let''s go back."


    Saying so, he strode forward. Zi Yan looked at Zi Feng in shock and didn''t know what to say.


    Hearing Zi Feng''s words, Fa Ming shook his head helplessly and muttered, "Amitabha." He made a gesture and followed behind Zi Feng.


    Zi Yan looked at Zi Feng''s departing figure as tears rolled down her face. She said sorrowfully, "Just what do you want from me? Guess if you can forget about her."


    As he spoke, he covered the tears in his eyes and gave chase. Zi Feng thought of many things in the wilderness as he slowly recalled everything from the past. However, Zi Feng still wanted to ask the girl why she had left those small words.


    Zi Yan, who was running behind, quickly caught up. She blocked Zi Feng and said, "Don''t go." As she spoke, her limpid eyes became moist, and her haggard face made her seem unlovable.


    When Zi Feng saw Zi Yan acting this way, he walked up and gently placed his arm around Zi Yan''s waist. "I''m sorry."


    After speaking, Zi Feng''s voice was choked with sobs. Pausing for a moment, he continued, "Actually, I wanted to make things clear to him."


    Zi Yan, upon hearing Zi Feng''s reply, lifted up her head from Zi Feng''s chest and looked at him with a hopeful expression. The two looked at each other, and Zi Feng dodged with a twinkle in his eyes.


    When Zi Yan, who was embracing Zi Feng''s neck, saw this, her tears couldn''t help but flow uncontrollably down her face. At this moment, she had an indescribable feeling.


    Thinking back to how she had unexpectedly gotten such an outcome for him, Zi Yan took a deep breath and looked resentfully at the young man in front of her who even her life and death was at stake.


    Zi Feng, who was in the midst of dodging, seemed to have realized something and took a deep breath as well. He thought for a moment and said, "Sorry, I know that my liking is not as one in ten thousand as yours. But I will forget that girl and treat you well in the future."


    Zi Yan, who was still in the middle of her hatred, was moved by Zi Feng''s emotional words. She once again shed tears.


    All this time, Zi Yan had selflessly given up just to get his recognition. Now that she had obtained it, her heart couldn''t help but settle down.


    The moment he heard those words, all the fear and unease in his heart disappeared. Zi Feng''s face, which was tightly hugging Zi Feng, smiled and buried his head in Zi Feng''s embrace.


    On the side, Farmer Ming made a gesture and said, "Amitabha, the world is truly complicated. No wonder Master said that the dust of the world is drifting about. It''s hard to see it without the lamp burning!"


    Zi Yan, who was still in Zi Feng''s arms, suddenly pushed Zi Feng away when she heard this voice. She looked at Fa Ming, blushing.


    Amidst his astonishment, Zi Feng suddenly remembered someone standing just now. Thinking about what he had just said, he felt a bit embarrassed as he looked at Fa Ming as well.


    Farmer, who was standing to one side, felt somewhat embarrassed by the looks of these two. He had no choice but to turn his head away.


    The three of them awkwardly waited like this. Finally, Zi Yan opened her mouth and said, "Let''s go." Only then did the three of them begin their journey to the town.


    Zi Feng looked gratefully at Zi Yan. What else did this girl need? Zi Yan, who was walking behind, looked at Zi Feng as he walked away. She muttered in her heart, "I hope that you two don''t meet again in the future. Otherwise ¡­"


    At this point, Zi Yan''s beautiful eyes couldn''t help but reveal traces of coldness. This was incomparable to her pure exterior.


    Little White, who was walking on the side, said to You You, "Brother Lang, look at our sister-in-law. She has nothing to say."


    After You You heard Xiao Bai''s words, he said thoughtfully, "I hope this woman will behave herself. Otherwise ¡­" As she spoke, her dark green eyes glanced over at Zi Yan. This was because the dark side of Zi Yan had been caught by the Netherworld Udumbara''s eyes several times. The Netherworld, who had a life-and-death relationship with Zi Feng, wouldn''t allow anyone to harm Zi Feng, no matter who it was.


    Not long later, Zi Feng and the others once again arrived at the small town. Seeing the busy street, Zi Feng walked forward by himself.


    Not long after, Zi Feng stood at the entrance of the Treasure Jade Pavilion and looked at the deserted hall. His mind couldn''t help but recall the scene of her holding hands with him from nine days ago, and bitterly smiled as he prepared to enter. Zi Yan, who was following behind him, saw the pained expression on Zi Feng''s face. She painfully grabbed Zi Feng''s right hand and walked in with him.


    When the manager saw that a guest had arrived, he smiled happily as he looked at the three people that walked in.


    Zi Feng, who was holding Zi Yan''s hand, asked: "Manager, do you remember a bunch of young men buying jade artifacts from you nine days ago?"


    When the shopkeeper heard Zi Feng''s question, he was a bit displeased and said, "I don''t remember. It''s been a bit too long." Hearing this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but frown.


    The waiter who was wiping the table said, "Innkeeper, weren''t the ones who bought things nine days ago the son of the mayor and Miss Xiang?"


    When the shopkeeper heard the interrupting waiter, he glared at him in displeasure and thought to himself, "You little brat, if you keep doing this, I''ll fire you."


    However, the shopkeeper still had a face full of smiles as he said, "I''m really sorry. I''m too old, so I can''t remember anything."


    As he spoke, he smiled awkwardly at Zi Feng and the other two. Hearing the waiter''s words, Zi Feng turned around and asked: "Little brother, do you know where the City Lord''s Mansion is?"


    The child was also a straightforward person and said straightforwardly: "Come out the door, head west. After turning a corner, the biggest mansion on that street will be the City Lord''s Mansion."


    When Zi Feng heard this, he patted the child on the shoulder and said: "Rest assured, little brother."


    As he spoke, he took out a piece of jade and stuffed it into the waiter''s hands before disappearing from the room. The waiter turned around and saw the jade pendant in his hand. His mouth was wide open, but he quickly stuffed it into his pocket and continued working on it.


    The manager who was standing on the counter didn''t clearly see what the waiter was holding, nor did he ask any questions. However, the second day, the waiter did not return. Many years later, when the waiter returned to the city, it was already a giant armor.


    After hearing the waiter''s instructions, Zi Feng quickly arrived at the City Lord''s Mansion.


    The same scarlet door, the same tall walls and wide tiles, the same guards, Zi Feng who was standing in front of the city gates murmured: "Don''t tell me this is the life you want?"


    Saying that, he smiled mockingly, "What I can''t give you, is this it?" As he spoke, he walked straight to the door.


    Seeing that a living person had walked over, the guard at the door was about to ask. However, the three people disappeared into thin air. In the end, the two soldiers could only look at each other in confusion.


    The three of them relied on their extremely fast speed to avoid the patrols in the courtyard, and they quickly found the fragrant room.


    Zi Feng, who was standing outside the door, quietly listened to the whispers coming from within the room. Hearing the man''s voice, she said, "Fragrance, the day after tomorrow is our wedding day. What else do you want?"


    "No, that''s good."


    The soft voice answered like this.


    Hearing this, Zi Feng''s heart ached. Although he had prepared himself mentally, when he heard the news that she was going to ask for his family the day after tomorrow, he still couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Zi Yan, who was standing at the back, couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief when she heard the voice. As long as the day after tomorrow passed, all her worries would vanish like smoke into thin air.


    Thinking of this, Zi Yan couldn''t help but reveal a faint smile. Zi Feng, who had been standing in front of the door for a long time, finally walked up and knocked on the door.


    The person who opened the door was surprisingly the youth he had seen that day. The youth who opened the door looked at the violet-haired youth in shock. He could not understand when such a violet-haired youth had appeared in the mansion. Just as he was about to ask, the woman in the room walked over.


    When she saw the violet-haired youth in front of her, her heart ached inexplicably. When she saw that familiar yet strange face, the woman''s eyes actually also flashed with starlight.


    The girl stretched out her right hand to caress the purple-haired youth''s face, but Zi Feng''s purple face stood out from behind, looking at the weak and delicate Aoao Xiang with a wary expression.


    When Zhu Cheng Xiang saw Zi Yan walk out from behind Zi Feng, he abruptly took a few steps back. It was as if he had been stung by a scorpion as he fearfully looked at Zi Yan''s handsome body.


    Zi Feng saw the Wa City''s Xiang dodge like that and felt that it was a little strange. But, he did not think much of it, and only said: "Are you alright? How have you been all these years? "


    Long Cheng Xiang looked at Zi Yan with some unease, and then said: "It''s okay, what about you?" Hearing Ah Cheng Xiang''s answer, Zi Feng inexplicably mocked him. After so many years, was it worth it for him to do so? As he thought about it, Zi Feng smiled as he looked at the incense.


    The young man standing next to Gong Cheng Xiang heard their conversation, and turned his head towards Gong Cheng Xiang in surprise, and asked: "You know him? Ou Cheng Xiang nodded, as an answer to the young man''s question.


    When the youth saw this, he immediately pulled Zi Feng by the hand and said, "Everyone knows each other. Don''t go. It''s my big day the day after tomorrow. Stay and drink a cup of water and wine." As he spoke, he smiled and looked at the red figure beside him.


    When he heard the young man talk about the great wedding day, He Cheng Xiang''s body suddenly trembled, and he asked himself, "Is it going to end like this?"


    As he thought of this, an unwilling expression appeared on his face as he stared at Zi Yan, who was standing beside Zi Feng.


    "The originally awkward situation turned for the better under the young man''s warm welcome." "Your hair ¡­" Ou Cheng Xiang asked.


    Zi Feng glanced at his hair and said, "It''s fine. I just ate a kind of fruit, and then my hair became like this."


    As he spoke, he smiled in embarrassment. Right now, Zi Feng didn''t know how to ask about what had happened that year. After all, the young man standing beside He Cheng Xiang was her husband.


    Zi Yan, who was standing to the side, was a bit shocked when she heard Zi Feng''s reply. Did he eat a fruit? Zi Yan had never known what happened to Zi Feng''s hair. When she first met him, her black hair had unexpectedly turned purple.


    Zi Feng had smiled the entire time, but he hadn''t replied to her question. Now that she had mentioned it, Zi Feng had completely revealed it. Zi Yan couldn''t help but look at him with a bit of jealousy in her eyes.


    "Oh." Zephyr Guild''s old patriarch Zephyr replied. "Oh."


    He lowered his head and didn''t say anything else.


    "How are your parents?" Zi Feng asked. Hearing the words'' parents'', Ah Cheng Xiang''s originally calm state of mind started to fluctuate again, and her tears started dripping down one by one.


    When Zi Feng saw her acting like this, he wanted to take a step forward and hug her, but the youth beside Yu Cheng had already pulled her into his embrace. He looked at Zi Feng and said, "Don''t ask anymore, she will be hurt." As she spoke, she brushed the tears away from Ga Cheng Xiang''s cheeks.


    Seeing the youth gently face the city''s fragrance, Zi Feng suddenly realized that this was what she wanted. A peace, someone who could accompany him when he was sad. Thinking of this, Zi Feng felt even more sorry for the person in front of him.


    From the youth''s words, Zi Feng already knew that her parents were gone. Thinking about the painful days when he wasn''t by her side, she must have been in great pain!


    Zi Feng didn''t dare to imagine such a life without time. He could only lower his head, silently wishing the person in front of him a better life in the future. However, from that youth''s attitude, Zi Feng knew that she had already found someone more suitable than him.


    At the door of the quiet room stood these few people. Not long later, the housekeeper came and brought Zi Feng to the guest room.

 C107

    After two days of silence, Zi Feng, who was in his room, opened his tired eyes. Listening to the sound of firecrackers outside, his heart ached inexplicably. Today, she was going to be married, but the groom wasn''t him. Could it be that he could really just watch helplessly as she married someone else?


    Thinking back to the past, Zi Feng once again silently closed his eyes, but thinking back to the present, such a good life. With a husband who loved her, a peaceful home, would he still be able to disturb her? Zi Feng ruthlessly shook his head as he screamed in his heart, "No! I can''t!"


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng forcefully controlled the impulse in his heart.


    Zi Feng, who had stood up, wobbled as he walked towards the door. Pushing the door open, she saw that it was a sunny day. Standing in the sunlight, Zi Feng closed his eyes and prayed that she would be happy. As for the question, just let it fly away with the wind!


    As long as she was better off, anything was fine.


    Zi Feng opened his eyes again, his empty eyes suddenly flashing with a strange purple light. Zi Feng muttered to himself, "There will be no more worries in the future."


    He then laughed dryly and walked into the room, shouting in his heart, "From now on, let the faith in the peak of the world whip me!" As he was thinking, he closed the door once again.


    When the two servants who passed by the door saw Zi Feng, who had just left, they couldn''t help but start to discuss among themselves.


    A man said, "Old B, who do you think that violet-haired youth is? Why haven''t we opened the door for the past few days? He looks so energetic today, so what do you think happened?"


    When the other person heard the first person''s words, he frowned and said, "It''s hard to say. Maybe he went out to steal some food tonight." B Man paused for a moment and suddenly said excitedly, "Didn''t you hear that there was a fish missing in the kitchen last night?


    The man nodded in relief when he heard the other man''s explanation. "That makes sense. That makes sense." After the two left, a tiger''s head came out from the bushes and said to itself, "Brother Wolf, should we silence them?"


    The Netherworld slowly walked out from the grass. After thinking for a while, he said, "There''s no need. Boss is already taking the blame with us. Let''s just let nature take its course!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Zi Feng''s room with a bit of pity, but in the blink of an eye, he said, "Xiao Bai, let''s go steal a few more." As he spoke, he headed towards the kitchen. Hearing that, Lil ''White followed behind excitedly, as if he was afraid that something might happen.


    At this moment, Zi Yan walked out of the room. She habitually looked at Zi Feng''s room and muttered, "If you come tonight, I''m afraid everything will be safe!"


    After speaking, he walked towards Zi Feng''s room. When Fa Ming, who was in the middle of his morning class, saw Zi Yan passing by, he smiled and said, "He''s up. He just came out for a while and went back in."


    When Zi Yan heard this, she smiled in embarrassment. She no longer paid attention to Fa Ming and quickly walked up the steps in front of Zi Feng''s door.


    Looking at Zi Yan''s departing figure, Fa Ming muttered to himself, "You truly are the source of all evil. I hope that you will do your best." As he spoke, he stood up and walked towards his own room.


    Hearing these words, Zi Yan couldn''t help but tremble as she turned around to look at Fu Ming who had just left.


    The moment she opened the door, Zi Yan saw Zi Feng''s haggard face and felt an indescribable pain in her heart. However, she forced herself not to show it, and walked over to Zi Feng''s side, standing there quietly as if she was waiting for orders.


    The silent Zi Feng remained silent for a long time as he quietly sat there in a daze. After a while, Zi Feng raised his head and said to Zi Yan, "I want to drink some porridge."


    When Zi Yan heard these words, she hurriedly nodded her head and quickly left the room. To Zi Yan, Zi Feng was her everything.


    In a short moment, a series of ding-dong ding-dong sounds sounded out in the kitchen, and a young girl in purple clothes could be seen busily working.


    The chefs in the kitchen stared with their mouths agape at the small and delicate hand that was brandishing the shiny kitchen knife. The posture was so pleasing to the eyes.


    They did not expect that this petite girl would be so good at cooking. Each and every one of them was filled with admiration, and even the chef, who rarely fought, could not stop praising her.


    After a while, Zi Yan was ready and waiting for the porridge.


    When the chefs in the kitchen saw this delicate and pretty purple-dressed girl, all of them became infatuated with her. One of them wanted to go up and strike up a conversation, but upon seeing the frosty face of the purple-clothed girl, he could only forcefully shut his mouth.


    When the other chefs saw this, they all calmed down. Not long after, the kitchen was filled with fragrance. Zi Yan asked with a gratified smile on her face as she placed the sliced dishes in. Not long after, the smell became even more fragrant and mellow.


    Each and every one of them stared straight at the small bowl in the purple-clothed girl''s hands. They really wanted to taste it, but the purple-clothed girl ignored them and walked out.


    After the purple-clothed girl left, a battle sounded out in the kitchen. Everyone was discussing the cold and elegant purple-clothed girl.


    Zi Yan, who was carrying a small bowl, walked into Zi Feng''s yard after a while. She raised her head and saw Zi Feng standing under a tree, staring at the sky. Zi Yan quietly walked closer. Zi Feng didn''t feel anything. After a while, Zi Feng turned his head and looked at Zi Yan in surprise.


    Zi Yan said with a smile, "Eat quickly! "If it''s cold, it won''t smell good anymore." When Zi Feng heard this, he took the small bowl from Zi Yan and began to eat.


    Zi Feng, who had been in a daze a moment ago, only regained his senses after smelling this fragrance. After drinking two mouthfuls, the soft rice grains entered his throat and gave off an indescribable feeling. This porridge was greasy but not oily.


    Zi Yan also obediently smiled and said, "Do you want another bowl?" Hearing this, Zi Feng shook his head and said, "Next time!"


    As he spoke, he handed the bowl to Zi Yan. Seeing how satisfied Zi Feng was, a smile appeared on Zi Yan Han Bing''s face. For a moment, the sunlight shone down on her, causing her to be extremely enchanting.


    It was noon, and the house buzzed again. Zi Feng, who was sitting in the room, stood up. He pushed open the door to find Zi Yan already waiting in the courtyard. Thus, the two of them walked towards the hall together.


    As people passed in and out of the main hall, the maidservants continued to busy themselves with their work. Two red lanterns were hung in front of the door, and the sign was plastered with large, red characters, giving people a feeling of celebration. As for Zi Feng, who was walking over, his eyes were filled with depression and his eyes were filled with confusion. Zi Feng felt an indescribable feeling as he watched others celebrate.


    If he hadn''t left back then, he was afraid that he would be the bridegroom now! Seeing the person he loved fall into another''s embrace, Zi Feng didn''t know if this was a form of cruelty or a form of test.


    This heart-wrenching pain made him somewhat absent-minded. Coupled with the fact that he hadn''t eaten anything in the past two days, Zi Feng''s movements were unsteady. Fortunately, he had Zi Yan''s support.


    As soon as they entered the hall, the maidservants called Zi Feng to take a seat. They heard the maidservant say, "Because they are Miss Xiang''s friends, they were arranged to sit at the bride and groom''s table." As he got closer, he noticed that two or three people had already taken their seats at the table under the plaque in the lobby.


    Zi Feng sat down next to Fa Ming, who had been here for some time. Zi Yan also sat down. Not long later, the hall was filled to the brim with people whispering to each other. Zi Feng, who was quietly waiting, looked like a monk. There was no expression on his face at all.


    Just as everyone was calling out in excitement, Etiquette shouted, "Newcomer, enter the palace." With that, a man and a woman in red robes appeared in front of the main hall. The one walking in front was the weather-beaten City Lord. He greeted everyone with a smile.


    Not long after, the middle-aged City Lord sat on a chair under a plaque in the lobby. Seeing that everything was ready, he shouted, "Newcomer, salute!" Hearing this, the groom, brimming with joy, took the bride by the hand and walked towards his parents.


    "I bow to the heavens and the earth." "Second bow to the great hall." Husband and wife bow to each other. "


    "Wait a moment." Just as the newbie was about to perform the last bow, Zi Feng stood up and stopped him. For a time, everyone in the hall looked at the teenager with purple hair standing up. Seeing his handsome face, everyone couldn''t help but guess what was going on.


    Hearing Zi Feng''s words, the lord of the city looked at the violet-haired youth with an unfriendly gaze. The groom also looked at the guest that he had been taking care of for a long time.


    Zi Yan, who was sitting beside Zi Feng, cried out in heartache after hearing his voice. "You still can''t forget? "Why? Why did you do this to me?" As he spoke, he also stood up. It seemed as though Zi Feng had already ran out the door with a single glance.


    This caused the previously boiling hall to quiet down. Looking at the purple-clothed girl''s beautiful face, everyone was shocked. Thinking back to what had just happened, everyone couldn''t help but silently ponder, ''Could it be the legendary love triangle?'' Just as everyone was puzzled, that violet-haired youth walked down the table, walked up to the bride, stopped in front of her, and asked, "Have you really decided?" Hearing this, everyone looked at the violet-haired youth with incredulous expressions.


    The groom, seeing that he had lost so much face, was about to say something when the bride spoke first, "Yes, it''s been decided. Never regret it."


    When Zi Feng heard these words, it was as if something had been sucked out of his body. He slowly turned around and shakily walked towards the entrance.


    When the crowd saw this scene, they could not help but feel somewhat relieved. Each and every one of them revealed their true colors.


    Seeing everyone in such a state, the mayor''s face became even darker. He hadn''t expected that the wedding day would cause such a shameful event. For a moment, the mayor glared at the bride in anger.


    Just as everyone was relieved, the purple-haired youth at the gate said, "Granddaddy and grandma are no longer here."


    Hearing these words, Gou Cheng Xiang Xing lifted the red hair that should have been covering her face. At this point, tears were already streaming down her face, her voice hoarse as she asked: "What happened, where are they?"


    When everyone heard this conversation, they finally realized that it was their long-lost brother and sister. The mayor''s expression also eased up.


    After Zi Feng heard this question, he shakily turned around and said, "It''s alright, I''ve already avenged them. You can live a peaceful life!"


    As he spoke, he walked out of the door. Seeing Zi Feng''s departing figure, the bride suddenly fainted. However, he didn''t see any of this.


    Zi Feng was wandering aimlessly on the street, with his blurry eyes, haggard, depressed face, and desolate back, giving people an indescribable feeling. Little White quietly walked behind Zi Feng. He didn''t dare to complain at all.


    Not long after, Farmer caught up and also quietly followed behind Zi Feng.


    The sun was high in the sky and there were not many people on the street. Zi Feng, who was floating in the air, muttered, "I really can''t watch you marry someone else. You''re so ruthless. Why are you so ruthless?"


    After speaking, he paused for a moment before continuing, "Is this how we end up?" As he spoke, he lifted his head with an unwilling expression. However, a moment later, he lowered his head helplessly. Thinking of that line, he couldn''t give what he wanted, and Zi Feng''s heart throbbed in pain again.


    At this moment, Zi Yan, who had previously ran out, was standing in the wilderness. She stared at the small town in the distance with a dark expression as she muttered, "I''m sorry. If you have to blame someone, blame yourself for appearing in front of him." With that, he rose into the air and disappeared into the horizon.

 C108

    At the peak of the Cloud Cliff, two figures quickly passed through the clouds and disappeared into the horizon in the blink of an eye. "Not long later, Zi Feng and the others landed on the ground and looked at the small town not far away." "Let''s go, let''s rest for a bit in that little town." Zi Feng turned around and said to Farmer.


    Farmer nodded and walked on. Ever since they walked out of the wedding, they had been on their way without stopping.


    Now that both of them had almost reached the limits of their bodies, they came to this small town to rest for a while. Zi Feng, who was walking in the wilderness, looked at the originally empty space. He was thinking about that girl who always wore purple clothes. In the past few days, Zi Feng had always felt that he was missing something.


    That feeling of being cared for caused Zi Feng to feel nostalgic. Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel that he was so cheap. He didn''t cherish it properly when he had it, and only regretted it after losing it.


    Thinking about this, Zi Feng clenched his fist and muttered, "This time, I won''t do it again. Once this trip to the west ends, I will find you no matter where you go. I will give you a safe home." As he said this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but quicken his pace, catching up to Fa Ming who was walking in front.


    After a short pause, both of their complexions were no longer as pale as they were before. Gradually, a tinge of blood could be seen on their faces. Standing beneath the decadent city and looking at the broken walls and walls, Zi Feng felt a sense of familiarity, but he couldn''t say why.


    As he entered the small town, he noticed a few people walking on the streets. Zi Feng inadvertently scanned his surroundings and discovered a dirty and wandering figure in the corner.


    When he looked back, Zi Feng met his eyes, and at that moment, both of them had an expression of disbelief in their eyes.


    Zi Feng didn''t expect that after so many years of wandering, this old man was still hiding in a dark corner. Thinking about the mysterious behavior of this old man that night, Zi Feng couldn''t help but begin to guess the story behind his back.


    The astonishment in the old man''s eyes was not less than that of Zi Feng. Although the young man in front of him had changed, his sharp gaze was still the same as before. Looking at the Netherworld beside him, the tramp confirmed the identity of the young man in front of him. While the two of them were in a daze, Fa Ming directly walked toward the wandering old man lying in the corner.


    Just as Zi Feng was astonished, Farmer kneeled in front of the homeless guy. Zi Feng inexplicably walked over and saw that Farmer was already sobbing with tears all over his face.


    Just when Zi Feng wanted to ask, Farmer said while sobbing, "Master, let''s go back! The Head Chef has always been a penitent. For the past thousand years, he has been sweeping the yard every inch of dirt. "Back then ¡­" Just as Fa Ming wanted to continue, the homeless guy waved his hand and said, "Don''t talk about it anymore. There''s no way to save what happened that year. Don''t try to persuade me anymore."


    As he spoke, he lowered his head, no longer paying any attention to Fa Ming.


    Seeing that he didn''t mention it, Fa Ming felt troubled. He sobbed, "Master, if you didn''t carry me back from the wilderness, I''m afraid that Fa Ming would have already been torn apart and vanished!" As he spoke, he thought about how Farmer had sobbed even harder in the past, and he couldn''t help but stutter. After sobbing for a while, Farmer said, "Master, you should go back!" His tone was one of pleading.


    However, the wandering old man shook his head and smiled. "Actually, it''s quite good here. After so many years, everything is still going well like usual." As he said this, he waved his hands, as though he was sending off a guest. Fa Ming helplessly wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and looked at the wandering old man with a hopeful expression.


    The wandering old man sighed and said, "Go, and don''t come again in the future. Also, don''t mention it to him." As he spoke, he closed his eyes, no longer paying any attention to the anxious Fa Ming. Seeing him close his eyes like an old monk in meditation and no longer paying any attention to the secular world, Fa Ming muttered to himself, "Master, this time I''m passing through here on my way to the west. I don''t know when I''ll see you again."


    As he spoke, he sobbed out loud. Hearing this, the vagabond in meditation opened his eyes and asked with interest: "West? Where to? Looking for medicinal herbs? " As he spoke, he looked at Farmer in confusion. Seeing his master''s confusion, he explained, "No, it was Master who asked me to accompany him on a trip to the Western Regions." As he spoke, he pointed to Zi Feng, who was standing beside him.


    The wandering old man''s gaze followed the direction of Fa Ming''s gaze and stopped on Zi Feng. There were traces of doubt in his turbid eyes. Zi Feng said with an embarrassed smile, "It''s like this." As he spoke, he took out the pale yellow jade pendant from his bosom.


    When the wandering old man saw the pale yellow jade pendant, he was just like the old man sweeping the floor. He said, "I didn''t expect it to exist. I really didn''t expect it to come back in just 200 years." Saying that, he took the light yellow jade pendant from Zi Feng''s hands.


    Suddenly, the old man seemed to have aged a lot as he said, "If he hadn''t tried to be brave, I''m sure we wouldn''t be like this now. He wouldn''t have left us so early." As he said that, his eyes flashed with burning anger.


    At the side, Fa Ming looked at the homeless man with some doubt. He asked, "Could it be that it is because of this master that I came to the west?" The wandering old man nodded and said, "West? "This jade was produced in the Western Territory, so ¡­" As he said that, he suddenly stopped. He took out a pocket-sized jade lotus and handed it over to Farmer, saying, "Maybe I''ll need it to travel westward this time."


    When Fa Ming took the jade lotus from the wandering old man''s hand, he started trembling with excitement. But a moment later, Fa Ming came to his senses and quickly pushed the jade lotus towards the old man. The old man said unhappily, "I told you to accept it."


    When Fa Ming heard his master''s stern voice, he could only obediently put away the jade lotus. Although Zi Feng, who was standing at the side, didn''t know what treasure the Buddha family was, he could tell its value just by looking at its dark green appearance.


    Just as the old man and Fa Ming were conversing, Zi Feng took out the ancient book in his chest and asked the wandering old man, "Senior, do you know the origin of this book?" When the wandering old man saw this ancient book, his eyes couldn''t help but tremble. He raised his head and looked in disbelief. The purple-haired youth in front of him asked, "How did you get your hands on this?"


    When Zi Feng heard the wandering elder''s question, he asked with some doubt: "Is it very precious?" As he spoke, he waved the ancient book in his hand.


    When the wandering old man saw that Zi Feng did not know the value of this book, he could not help but feel a little angry. He grabbed the ancient book from Zi Feng''s hands and started to explain to him one by one.


    After a long time, the wandering old man often let out a sigh of relief, closed his mouth and began to rest. When Zi Feng heard the wandering elder''s explanation, he looked at the ancient book in his hands with an incredulous expression. Zi Feng had always just been following the instructions written on the book, but he hadn''t thought that it would actually have such a great value.


    According to that wandering old man''s conservative estimates, even if a person with mediocre talent was guided by this book, he would still be able to become a little expert in the Emptiness Realm. As long as they had a little bit of talent, they could step into the Emptiness Realm.


    After hearing the assessment from the wandering old man, Zi Feng couldn''t help but hold the ancient book in his hands and feel heavy. Thinking of the person who gave him this book that night, Zi Feng couldn''t help guessing the reason. Suddenly, Zi Feng seemed to realize something, and he thought: Could it be that the mysterious woman who saved me arranged this? In the end, he could only helplessly shake his head because he couldn''t find the connection at all. He was just guessing.


    "Keep it safe and don''t fall into the wrong hands, or else the consequences will be unimaginable." The wandering old man who was sitting in the corner said to Zi Feng who was still in a daze. Zi Feng, who had come to his senses, nodded his head.


    Lil ''White, who was standing beside Zi Feng, let out two cries. It was only then that everyone noticed the existence of this little thing.


    The old man''s eyes sized up Whitey and said in surprise, "What a clever little guy."


    As he spoke, he laughed at Violet Maple. Spirit? If the wandering old man knew that the Little Tiger in front of him was one of the legendary four God Beasts, the White Tiger War God, he would probably be so shocked that he would drop his teeth! After all, these creatures were only in the legends. In the mortal world, there were only a few who knew them.


    Although there were many stories about the death god beasts in the cultivation world, only one in a million people had ever truly seen one! Even if he saw it, he might not be able to recognize it.


    The old man''s gaze swept across You You, who was at the other side of Zi Feng. He couldn''t help but reveal a sliver of surprise. Seeing You You''s dark green eyes flash with a golden light, he couldn''t help but feel a little curious.


    In the world of cultivation, how many people could possess a demon beast, let alone this kind of spiritual beast, was truly infuriating. Thinking this, the wandering old man couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    After a long time, the old man muttered, "You guys can go. Don''t come back in the future." As he spoke, he waved his right hand, and a majestic wave of Qi surrounded the two people standing in front of him, Fa Ming and Zi Feng. Enveloped by this force, the two of them had no choice but to leave the little town.


    After leaving, Fa Ming''s eyes revealed traces of reluctance. He did not know when he would see her again. Soon, the two of them left the small town. Whitey cried out towards the town twice, as if it was angry at the old man''s actions. It wanted to go into the town to rest, but it didn''t expect this to be the result.


    After passing through this small town, Zi Feng and the others quickly stepped into the western border.


    Holding the pale yellow jade pendant in his hand, Zi Feng was somewhat at a loss. Such a big area of the Western Border, just where could he find the origin of this jade pendant? Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but frown. Turning around, he couldn''t help but ask Fa Ming.


    Fa Ming also helplessly shook his head, indicating that he had no other choice. For the two newbies in the martial arts world, investigating that mysterious organization was a bit difficult.


    Although Zi Feng had been living in the mortal world since he was very young, his father had always supported him. He didn''t need to worry about anything at all. Even after he had entered the martial arts world, he had only been able to travel for a short period of time. Most of his time had been spent in cultivation. While the two of them were staring at each other, You Nether stared at the grass not far away with a vigilant look.


    Little White, who was standing next to the Netherworld, also stared at the bush without moving as if it was acting. Zi Feng, who was in a difficult situation, couldn''t help but follow their gazes and look towards the nearby grass when he saw the two of them being on alert.


    After waiting for a long time, there was no movement from the bush. Zi Feng couldn''t help but look at the Netherworld and Xiao Bai with suspicion. However, when he saw the serious expression on You You''s face, he could not help but stare at the grass. When Fa Ming saw the vigilant looks on the faces of the two beasts, he couldn''t help but take in a large amount of grass nearby. However, after a long time, nothing happened.


    Fa Ming could not help but impatiently walk up to Zi Feng and ask, "What happened?" Zi Feng turned his head and was about to answer when he heard Fa Ming''s question.


    Just as Zi Feng turned his head, a figure dressed in black suddenly jumped out from the bush. Moments later, the black-robed man arrived beside Zi Feng, thrusting a dagger towards his neck. Zi Feng, who had turned around, felt a dangerous aura surrounding him. His body couldn''t help but stagger as he dodged the dagger. Seeing Zi Feng dodge this attack, the black-clothed man was somewhat surprised.


    However, he quickly came back to his senses and attacked again.

 C109

    Zi Feng was unable to dodge the dagger that had just been aimed at his chest. Just as the dagger was about to pierce Zi Feng''s chest, the black-clothed man suddenly stopped and looked down. After a moment of sluggishness, Fa Ming, who had come back to his senses, pulled Zi Feng, who was about to fall, over.


    After stabilizing himself, Zi Feng panted as he looked at the man in black. He had been in such danger just now. If it weren''t for the fact that You You had taken a bite at that man in black, he would have died today.


    When the man in black saw that his efforts had failed, his eyes turned sinister. Seeing You, who had already escaped not too far away, he shook his head helplessly. He had indeed failed today.


    Although he was angry, he was still confused. He turned around and was about to leave. He knew that it was not a wise choice for an assassin to face his prey head on. Even if it was an opponent weaker than him, a mature assassin would never reveal his strength.


    The black clothed person quickly retreated. He wanted to quickly leave, but the Netherworld Udumbara Flower who had bitten him just now had quickly caught up and blocked his path.


    Zi Feng, who was standing behind him, also turned around in panic and hurriedly chased after him. For a moment, the black-clothed man was surrounded by Zi Feng and the others.


    The black-clothed man turned around and glanced at Zi Feng with interest. He thought to himself, ''As expected of the top ten martial artists in the top ten, his reaction speed is exceptionally quick!''


    Zi Yan saw the raging expression in the black-clothed man''s eyes, and her emotions couldn''t help but change. Seeing the change in Zi Feng''s mood, the expression in the black clothed man''s eyes became even more provocative.


    However, just as the black-clothed person succeeded on his own, the purple-haired youth laughed strangely and sent a flying sword flying over.


    When the black-clothed man saw this sudden change, he was somewhat surprised. But after a moment, he regained his senses and used the dagger in his hand to strike at Zi Feng''s sword.


    The two swords clashed, causing sparks to fly. At the side, Farmer also refined the buddhist beads in his hand. Seeing this attack, the black-clothed assassin frowned. He didn''t think that the two of them would actually cooperate so well.


    The Netherworld standing beside Zi Feng similarly used its sharp claws to attack the legs of the black clothed man. Of course, Xiao Bai followed behind the Netherworld and joined in the fun as its two little claws continued to play with them. Not long after, the black-clothed person was forced into a disadvantageous position by them.


    Seeing this, they were about to subdue the black-clothed man. Who would have thought that the black-clothed man would suddenly scatter the white powder. Zi Feng and the others'' eyes instantly blurred. By the time they clearly saw their surroundings, the black-clothed man was no longer there.


    Zi Feng helplessly shook his head when he saw this scene. From the short moment they had exchanged blows, that black-clothed man''s cultivation was not bad at all even though he was in the early stage of the Emptiness Realm.


    Seeing the man in black who tried to assassinate him becoming stronger and stronger, Zi Feng frowned. Throughout the entire cultivation world, only a handful of cultivators were able to reach the Emptiness Realm. Currently, most of the ordinary cultivators were only at the Emptiness Realm. Those who were able to break through that barrier were mostly those experienced old sects.


    Fa Ming, who was standing to the side, recovered from the earlier scene and asked Zi Feng, "What happened?"


    He smiled helplessly and took out the pale yellow jade pendant from his chest. When he saw the pale yellow jade pendant again, Fa Ming understood a bit more.


    Zi Feng squatted down and twisted the white powder on the ground, then suddenly stood up. He stared at the northwest corner, as though he had thought of something.


    Farmer, who was standing next to Zi Feng, asked, "What''s wrong?" Zi Feng turned around and said, "Look." As he spoke, he raised his right hand that was covered in white powder. Fa Ming looked at the white powder and said doubtfully, "Isn''t this the Bewitching Powder that the man in black used to escape?"


    When Zi Feng heard Fa Ming''s words, he smiled and said, "That''s right, it was left behind by that black-clothed man." He paused for a moment before continuing in a somewhat aged voice, "Many years ago, I came to this Western Region. At that time, I passed by a small village and saw ¡­"


    As he spoke, he waved his right hand, and the white powder followed him. Hearing this, Fa Ming seemed to understand something. He said with an excited expression, "In other words, we have a goal now."


    Zi Feng nodded in response as he heard Farmer Ming''s excited voice.


    Now that the situation had developed to this point, both of them couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief. Stepping into the Western Border, they had always been walking randomly, aimlessly, and that kind of feeling made them very uncomfortable.


    Now that they finally had a destination, even if it was a tiger cave or a dragon lagoon, they would still dare to go through it.


    An instant later, they readied their hearts and under the lead of Zi Feng, they set off on their journey.


    The short period of half a month was long and long. Zi Feng sighed in relief as he looked at the faintly discernible existence before him. He turned his head to Fa Ming and said, "We have arrived." With that, he started to descend.


    Standing beside Zi Feng was another person who had an alarmed look on his face as he looked at the ordinary looking little town. There was a faint trace of unease in his heart. It was as if he was treading on thin ice in the midst of the great wasteland.


    However, Zi Feng didn''t notice his unease in the slightest. Zi Feng looked at the approaching village and couldn''t help but reveal a happy expression. Once he got here, he would be able to find the whereabouts of Bai Lian and the mastermind behind it. Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but increase his speed.


    After a while, the Violet Maple Transformation landed on the ground. Looking at the small town not far away, Zi Feng said, "Let''s go." As he spoke, he strode towards the peaceful village.


    Fa Ming followed him unwillingly. However, his name also lingered on the spot for a while, but in the end, he still followed Zi Feng. Although the Netherworld felt panicked, he could not catch any signs of danger.


    Thus, he could only follow them. Xiao Bai, who was following closely behind Zi Feng, had an excited look on its face because it had not eaten much during this half month of travelling. Now that it saw Xiao Bai and knew that its good days were here, how could it not be happy?


    After walking into the village, Zi Feng felt like he was returning home. After all, he had once spent half a year in a small village like this.


    Seeing the scene before his eyes, Zi Feng''s memories of the many years in slumber gradually came back to him. The little girl called Erya, the tanned man next door and the kind and hospitable Old Village Chief. Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel a lot of worry, a lot of reluctance.


    After a moment, Zi Feng let out a long sigh of relief and muttered, "When everything is settled, I must go back and see them." As he spoke, he entered the village.


    As he slowly walked through the village, Zi Feng discovered a strange phenomenon. He couldn''t help but look around the village when he realized that they were all in their prime.


    She remembered a few years ago, when she was still young and full of age, but now she was like this. Zi Feng looked at the villagers coming and going with a puzzled expression. Beside him, Fa Ming couldn''t help but feel suspicious. He walked up to one of the men and asked, "What''s going on here? Why ¡­"


    Before he could finish, the robust man hastily dodged to the side. Seeing this, Fa Ming turned his head and looked at Zi Feng in confusion.


    As for Fa Ming, he saw Zi Feng''s eyes staring at the two men who were carrying an item not too far away.


    In a split-second, Zi Feng suddenly blocked the two burly men who were carrying the bags. With a wave of his finger, the bag was ripped open. Seeing this powder, Zi Feng excitedly asked the muscular man in front of him, "Where did you send this powder?" Just as the man was about to speak, a non-standard shot out from a nearby corner and the man fell to the ground.


    Zi Feng and Fa Ming chased after the direction the darts came from. You An also chased after them hastily while Xiao Bai ran into a house not far away.


    Not long after, Zi Feng and the others caught up to the person who had fired the darts. The man looked at the violet-haired youth chasing after him with fear. His legs were trembling as he screamed, "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I was also forced to do this!"


    Zi Feng laughed when he saw the look of fear on his face, "Are you afraid?" As he spoke, he looked at the skinny man in front of him who looked as terrified as a little deer.


    Seeing the purple-haired youth in front of him like this, the skinny man rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t kill me. I will tell you everything you want to know." After saying that, he kneeled on the ground and started begging. Zi Feng smiled and said, "That will depend on your performance."


    As he spoke, he leaned against a tree to rest, waiting for the skinny man''s answer. When the skinny man saw the violet-haired youth in front of him like this, he let out a long sigh of relief. He knew that he had already recovered half of his life.


    After a moment, the shriveled man said, "This little village was originally very peaceful and peaceful. People are living the life of a rising sun, the sun is setting, and although life is a bit bitter, the family is very happy.


    However, two years ago, a group of black clothed people suddenly appeared here. They captured all of the women, children, and old people in the village, leaving only the strong man behind so that they could unceasingly mine the things that they have lost. " After saying that, he flew off in a dejected manner.


    Seeing him act this way, Fa Ming could not help but ask, "Are you from this village?" After saying this, the skinny man choked with emotions and continued, "Hmm, I just got married and saw them take my wife away, but I couldn''t do anything. I''ve been living for so long just to see her again."


    As he said this, he couldn''t help but tear up. When Zi Feng heard his words, his heart couldn''t help but be moved. He could feel the heartache of helplessness because a month ago, he had just helplessly watched her get married.


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel dejected. He suddenly patted the bamboo next to him and fiercely said, "I must find you. I can''t help but do this for myself, and even more so for this family that you have broken up." Because Zi Feng had never had a complete family since he was young, he was very sensitive to the concept of home.


    When the skinny man heard this, his voice grew excited. "You have to help me find my lost wife, because when we were taken away, she was already two months pregnant."


    As he spoke, his tears flowed again. All this time, his master had always taught him how to do good deeds, but now that he had heard such an unforgivable thing, how could he not be shocked? The two of them looked at each other and quietly immersed themselves in the thin man''s memories.


    The man seemed to recall something and stood up. He pointed at the southwest corner and said, "It''s that ¡­" Before the skinny man could say anything, black blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. His eyes were wide open as he stared at the purple-haired youth in front of him. He seemed to be about to say something, but no words came out of his mouth. Zi Feng looked at the skinny man in front of him and muttered, "Don''t worry, I will find your lost wife and take good care of your child."


    When the shriveled man heard the violet-haired youth''s words, he closed his eyes peacefully. When Fa Ming saw the skinny man in front of him, he said, "He has always been relying on his faith. Look over there." As he spoke, he pointed at the skinny man''s neck.


    Purple Maple looked in the direction that Farmer pointed, nodded, and said, "That power is really vicious." As he spoke, he looked towards the southwest.

 C110

    Just as Zi Feng was about to step out of the forest, he suddenly sensed an aura approaching them. Zi Feng puzzledly turned his body, and stared off into the distance. But after a moment, Zi Feng understood what was going on as he summoned his ancient sword, his face filled with vigilance.


    Beside him, Fa Ming was also holding the buddhist beads tightly, staring at the front. As for the Netherworld, he stood behind them with some unease. He kept feeling a dangerous aura spread behind Zi Feng''s back, but he was unable to catch the faint aura.


    Not long later, Zi Feng saw a black robe approaching from the not-so-thick forest. Zi Feng could faintly feel from his aura that this person was an Emptiness Realm Expert, which made him loosen the ancient sword in his hand. Zi Feng would not care much about an intermediate stage Emptiness Realm Expert, because just by relying on his extremely destructive strength, the current Zi Feng was already able to fight against an early stage tribulation expert.


    However, Zi Feng didn''t underestimate him. He knew that the black-robed figure that appeared was definitely connected to that mysterious organization.


    Not long later, the black-robed figure appeared before Zi Feng and the rest, as he icily stated, "All of you have to die."


    As he spoke, he chopped out with his right hand towards Violet Maple. The sudden change made Zi Feng somewhat fearful, but he, who was at a distance between life and death, quickly reacted. He held the ancient sword in his hand horizontally, blocking the blue colored Qi. At the same time the two of them crossed hands, the Buddhist rune standing next to Zi Feng swung its right arm, and that simple and unadorned pearl shot towards the chest of the black-robed man in front of him.


    After a short exchange, the black-robed man had been at a disadvantage. However, with his deep qi, he still kept on fighting with Zi Feng and the others because he knew that if he stayed any longer, his helpers would arrive. At that time, the violet-haired youth in front of him had been an easy target.


    For a moment, grass and trees flew everywhere in the forest. Soon, the forest turned into a sea of wolves. At this moment, the battle between the three had reached its climax.


    Although the black-robed old man had a cultivation base at the middle stage of the Emptiness Realm, he would still be at a disadvantage if he fought against two experts at the early stage of the Emptiness Realm. Not to mention the fact that the destructive power of Zi Feng was not abnormal, it caused the black-robed old man to be in a miserable state.


    Just as the ancient sword in Zi Feng''s hand was about to pierce into the black-robed man''s chest, he suddenly felt a majestic aura envelop him.


    Zi Feng had no choice but to leave the black-robed figure in front of him. He turned around and stared at that unknown aura. When that aura appeared, the Netherworld Udumbara Flower let out a long, terrified cry.


    At that moment, when Lil ''White, who was eating in the village, heard the sound, he hurriedly threw away the delicacy in front of him and ran out.


    The aura grew closer and closer. Not long later, Zi Feng saw a grey-robed elder appear in front of him in a flash.


    From his aura, Zi Feng could faintly feel a sense of fear, and couldn''t help but begin to gauge his cultivation. It was obvious that he wasn''t a master of the Large Success Stage. If he had appeared in front of Zi Feng, then just a teleportation would have been enough to deal with him.


    What Zi Feng was able to look at was probably the number one master below the Large Scale, someone at the late stage of Divine Tribulation! After roughly estimating the strength of this gray-robed old man, Zi Feng''s heart was no longer as nervous as it was before.


    After knowing his opponent''s strength and then looking at his own strength, in addition to the fact that Fa Ming''s cultivation was not weak, Zi Feng was confident that he would be able to take this risk.


    Not long after, the grey-robed elder walked over and coldly said to the black-robed elder, "Trash."


    As he spoke, he looked at the black-robed elder with disdain. When the black-robed old man heard these words, his expression could not help but become even more gloomy.


    They were originally fellow disciples of the same sect, but ever since they stepped into the Emptiness Realm, the old man in the grey robe had improved at a rapid pace, and his master had paid more attention to him. From then on, this had become a knot in the old man''s heart.


    Now that it was mentioned by the gray-robed old man, how could the black-robed old man''s expression be kind?


    Within the forest, the wind was blowing the leaves that had fallen from the fight. The rustling sounds were coming from the branches that were swaying in the wind as if they wanted to fall down.


    Wherever the breeze passed by, it messed up that beautiful purple hair of Zi Feng''s. For a moment, the forest became abnormally peaceful, and two bird cries came from not too far away.


    At this moment, Zi Feng and the grey-robed elder were facing each other. They were less than half a meter away from each other as they looked at each other without moving. A demonic light flashed in the eyes of both of them. The purple maple was a dream-like purple light, while the gray-robed old man was emitting a blue light.


    Seeing this strange scene, Farmer Ming, who was standing at the side, couldn''t help but ponder. A moment later, Fa Ming seemed to have thought of something and muttered, "Could this be the kind of battle that Master often talks about?"


    Thinking of this, the look with which the inventor looked at Zi Feng became even more doubtful.


    The cultivation of the violet-haired youth in front of him was a bit lower than his, but he was actually able to fight against the gray-robed old man. This truly puzzled him.


    Just as Fa Ming was puzzled, Zi Feng spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at the gray-robed old man in front of him with a slightly dispirited expression.


    Seeing this scene, the old man in the grey robe laughed sinisterly and said, "With just this level, you want to fight me?" As he spoke, he began to giggle.


    When the black-robed old man saw this, he could not help but dejectedly lower his head and mutter, "It''s only been a short time since we last met, but his consciousness seems to have improved a bit."


    As he spoke, the black-robed old man couldn''t help but sigh. He said, "It seems that the distance between him and me is growing larger and larger."


    The helplessness and emaciation in his tone, astonishingly showed the little bit of self-esteem that the black-robed old man had in his heart.


    After so many years of being humiliated by him, the old man had also wanted to try his best to get revenge. But now, the gap between them had widened, and the old man couldn''t help but feel disheartened.


    Actually, people of his age should have given up everything since they were old. However, the old man in black robes was constantly vexed by the humiliation. Perhaps this was the so-called ''pride''! But now, the black-robed old man''s mind was finally at ease. Nothing was important anymore, and the gray-robed old man''s eyes couldn''t help but become much friendlier. After all, this was a fellow disciple that he had been classmates with for many years; would he be able to hold a grudge for the rest of his life? In the moment that the black-robed old man was indifferent, the force within his body suddenly revolved, rushing towards the threshold that had always bound him.


    At this moment, Zi Feng, who had wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth, raised his head and said to the grey-cloaked old man, "You are strong." Hearing this, the grey-robed old man couldn''t help but raise his head and smile towards the sky.


    The moment he raised his head, the Netherworld Udumbara rushed out from beside Zi Feng. It used its claw to grab at the throat of the gray-robed elder.


    As if sensing the change, the gray-robed old man let out a cold snort. A majestic aura enveloped his entire body, blocking the charging You You.


    The Netherworld Udumbara who was on the ground helplessly looked at Zi Feng, whose mouth still had traces of blood.


    The gray-robed elder that had been ambushed suddenly became furious. He stared malevolently at the harmless You You.


    However, just as he was about to attack, the black-robed old man standing behind Zi Feng said coldly, "Old bastard, it''s time to end the grudge between us."


    As he spoke, he passed by the head of Zi Feng, summoned out his longsword, and hacked it towards the gray-robed elder in anger.


    The gray-robed elder''s face grew even more savage when he saw that his senior brother, who had always been incomparably weak, had actually dared to challenge him.


    Just as the long sword of the black-robed old man was about to swing at the head of the gray-robed old man, the gray-robed old man suddenly disappeared. Not long later, the figure of the gray-robed old man appeared under a tree not far away.


    This sudden change was something that the black-robed old man found hard to accept. He originally thought that after breaking through, even if he couldn''t compare to him, he would still be on the same level!


    But now, he couldn''t even touch a corner of the old man''s clothes. The old man''s expression couldn''t help but darken a bit. When Zi Feng and Fa Ming saw this, they both exclaimed, "Could it be that he has already reached the Large Success stage?"


    However, he rejected it in the blink of an eye. It wasn''t that they hadn''t met before, but that the old man in the grey robe didn''t feel any of that ethereal aura. The two of them couldn''t help but attribute this to their special movement techniques.


    Just when everyone was stunned, the gray-robed old man under the tree mocked, "Old demon, after so many years, you are still like this, truly disappointing! "My good senior brother."


    Upon hearing these words, the corner of the old man''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. He raised a trembling hand and pointed at the old man in the grey robe. Seeing this scene, the gray-robed elder seemed to grow even more wild as his voice grew even more sinister. Only the sound of his strange voice could be heard echoing in the forest.


    A moment later, the black-robed elder seemed to have thought of something and pointed at the grey-robed elder. He said in disbelief, "Could it be that you''ve really cultivated it?"


    As he spoke, he looked at the grey-robed elder in terror. Hearing this, the grey-robed elder''s expression suddenly changed. A savage laugh could be heard, and the gaze towards the black robed elder couldn''t help but turn cold. "Correct, I''ve cultivated, but so what?"


    As he spoke, he stared arrogantly at the black-robed elder.


    When the black-robed elder heard the elder''s reply, he sighed and said somewhat sorrowfully, "I should have guessed this a long time ago. I should have guessed it a long time ago."


    As he spoke, he took a few steps back in dejection. The grey-robed elder was stunned when he saw the old man''s dejected expression. Ever since they were young, the two of them had always been on good terms with each other. However, it was because of that matter that they had become enemies.


    Zi Feng, who was standing to the side, saw the two elders in a daze and prepared to leave. He did not believe that he and Fa Ming could contend against the grey-robed elder.


    Just as Zi Feng was about to turn around and leave, the two elders suddenly spoke out in unison, "First get rid of that brat, then we can talk."


    When Zi Feng heard this, three black lines immediately appeared on the beam. He didn''t expect that the two old men who wanted to kill him just a moment ago would now simultaneously attack him.


    In the blink of an eye, the situation had changed. On the side, Farmer couldn''t help but sigh, "Following him is quite exciting. I don''t know if this will work ¡­" Saying this, he helplessly glanced at Zi Feng.


    Zi Feng helplessly turned his head around. However, there was no trace of fear in his eyes. Instead, a strong fighting intent burst out. The ancient sword in his hand could not help but tighten as he stared at the two elders.


    Seeing the expression of the violet-haired youth in front of him, the gray-robed elder said proudly, "Little fellow, your talent can be said to be one in a million. In the past hundred years, I''m afraid not many people have been able to compare with you, but today you are going to die here."


    As he said this, he paused for a moment, then glanced at Zi Feng and continued, "You know too much. In your next life, don''t meddle in other people''s business. Just do your job well." As he said this, his voice became gloomy and he began to laugh. When Zi Feng heard the gray-robed elder''s words, his face couldn''t help but darken. He gripped the ancient sword in his hand and said: "I still don''t know who will live and who will not. Don''t be happy too early."


    With that, he raised the ancient sword in his hand and rushed towards the grey-robed old man. When the grey-robed elder saw the violet-haired youth being so stubborn, he could not help but smile, but at the same time, he threw a praising gaze towards the teenager in front of him.


    However, a moment later, the gray-robed elder''s face grew cold as he pointed his sword at Zi Feng. The old man next to the grey-robed elder also raised his sword and pointed it at Farmer.


    The great battle was at hand, but the forest seemed to have quieted down. Occasionally, the low cries of partridges could be heard from the distant grass.


    Just as Zi Feng and the others were about to fight, a small head suddenly popped out from the grass behind the grey-robed elder. A pair of eyes kept looking at the people in front of them. At the same time that the head appeared, the quiet Netherworld roared at the ground.


    After hearing this sound, the little head in the grass hid his body.

 C111

    Moments later, the two began to fight. The ancient sword in Zi Feng''s hand and the sword in the grey-robed elder''s hand flashed with sparks. Seeing the purple-haired youth''s dripping sword technique, the grey-robed elder was somewhat shocked.


    He didn''t expect that the little fellow in front of him would give him such a great deal of surprises. He didn''t expect that the little fellow in front of him would release such a strange force. However, in the blink of an eye, the grey-robed elder felt that this was impossible and could not help but become even more vicious.


    Zi Feng, who was fighting with him, saw that the gray-robed elder''s sword technique had suddenly become even sharper. He couldn''t help but feel that he couldn''t defend against it. Not long later, he was restricted to only being able to dodge.


    The battle between Farmer and the old man in black also happened on one side. The old man in black had already left several wounds on Farmer''s arm.


    At this moment, Zi Feng and Fa Ming were both in a predicament. You Ye wanted to help, but the old man''s sword art was too sharp. You Feng and Fa Ming were both in a predicament, so You You wanted to help, but the old man''s sword art was too sharp.


    For a moment, the forest resounded with the sounds of the four people battling. However, a few birds that weren''t afraid of death stood on a nearby branch, watching the battle. However, their fate didn''t seem to be too lucky. They were originally standing on the branches in high spirits, but soon after, they fell down like falling leaves. The forest was also filled with energy from these four people''s fight, making it so that they didn''t want to die.


    This forest was truly unlucky enough to offend these four ghosts. As the leaves flew in the air, Zi Feng was already propping himself on one knee on the ground, blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. At this moment, the Netherworld was standing in front of Zi Feng with a vigilant look on his face as he looked at the grey-robed elder with the sinister smile on his face.


    Just as Zi Feng was defeated, Farmer, who was at the side, was also sent flying by the palm of the black-robed elder. There was also only blood coming out of his mouth. After landing on the ground, Fa Ming helplessly looked at Zi Feng, who was also heavily wounded.


    The two of them looked at each other for a moment, then stubbornly stood up and looked at the two elders with unwillingness. Seeing the two young men stubbornly stand up, the gray-robed elder''s heart became even stronger. No matter what aspect the two of them were outstanding, especially with their unyielding temperament, the grey-robed elder could not stop praising them.


    Thinking of this, the gray-robed elder could not help but ask, "How is it?" As he spoke, he looked at the violet-haired youth with a face full of mockery.


    When Zi Feng saw the grey-robed elder''s face, the corner of his mouth slightly changed. He smiled and said, "Nothing much. Even if I die, I will still stand."


    As he spoke, he raised the ancient sword in his hand and pointed it at the grey-robed elder. Hearing this, the grey-robed old man became even more ecstatic. How many people in this world could have this temperament? He couldn''t help but smile and say, "Actually, we can use another method to resolve this matter?"


    As he spoke, he lowered the long sword in his hand, waiting for Zi Feng''s reaction. After hearing the gray-robed elder''s words, Zi Feng and Fa Ming looked at the grey-robed elder with some confusion. Seeing their puzzled expressions, the gray-robed elder seemed to be somewhat disappointed. He sighed and said, "As long as you join our organization, everything is just a misunderstanding."


    Hearing that, Zi Feng could not help but smile and say, "Is that possible? I, Zi Feng, am not someone who is afraid of death. "


    As he spoke, he turned to look at Farmer. Seeing Zi Feng''s scorching gaze, Fa Ming also smiled and said, "The difference between the two is too much." After pausing for a moment, he continued, "I wish that I could seek justice for the citizens of Dawn."


    He then sighed and continued, "Master, I''m afraid that I will have to leave like this. I am truly ashamed of how I raised you."


    As he said this, he closed his eyes helplessly. However, a moment later, Fa Ming seemed to have thought of something and his eyes began to burn. He couldn''t help but feel his chest with his right hand.


    Hearing the ignorant but stubborn replies of the two youths, the black-robed old man laughed. He looked at the gray-robed old man and said, "A newborn calf really isn''t afraid of a tiger!" His voice turned cold as he said, "Ignorance will come at a price."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the long sword in his hand would release an energy beam towards Zi Feng and the others.


    Not long after, the two men fell to their knees, panting as they looked at the two elders. The difference in strength had already caused them to be riddled with scars.


    The two elders couldn''t help but reveal shocked expressions when they saw that they were still able to endure for such a long time. Their Emptiness Realm Expert was able to fight with them for such a long period of time. It was truly shocking.


    But even though he was shocked, the old man in gray still smiled and said: "Let''s end it! "Let your unyielding stubbornness be reported to the public!"


    As he spoke, he waved the sword in his hand. Hearing these words, Zi Feng helplessly closed his eyes and silently waited for death.


    After being overburdened, he no longer had any strength left. He could only watch helplessly as the grey-robed old man''s sword returned.


    That year, they met, and that year, they went home with their father. That year, they went to the capital with their grandparents, and that year, they made love. That year, they separated, and that year, she married someone.


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel that there was nothing left in this world to linger for, and if he were to say that he cared about his wandering father and his mother, who he had yet to meet, then that was all!


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng could not help but feel relieved. However, when he thought of the purple-clothed girl, Zi Feng could not help but say sorrowfully, "I''m afraid that what I owe you can only be repaid in the next life." As he spoke, he prepared to accept the longsword of the gray-robed elder.


    Just as the grey-robed old man was about to swing his sword, a figure suddenly jumped out from the bushes behind the old man, charging straight for the old man''s neck.


    Even the wolf cub who was standing at the side had the chance to charge forward and fight with the gray-robed elder. Taking advantage of this moment of chaos, Fa Ming''s palm touched his chest. He took out the dark green jade lotus and injected the last bit of Qi into it.


    The Netherworld and Little White were at a stalemate with the two elders, but they were at a disadvantage in just a moment. At this moment, Little White''s shiny white skin was already full of wounds. The Netherworld was no better. However, it was this short period of time that gave Farmer such precious time, enough time for them to escape.


    The others didn''t know what Yu Yu Lian was doing, but Farmer knew it very well. When the two elders realized that the situation was not right, they finally noticed the Jade Lotus in the monk''s hand. The two of them looked at that monk with shock.


    They all felt that the jade green jade lotus was somewhat familiar, but they couldn''t remember where they had seen it before. While they were still in shock, that Jade Lotus suddenly became the boss of a group. Farmer shouted to Zi Feng, who was not far away, "Quick, jump in."


    Hearing these words, Zi Feng did not hesitate to use his last bit of strength to rush towards the gradually growing Jade Lotus. This was not the time to act pretentious in this life or death situation. Although the body of the Purple Maple Deity was in great pain and could be said to be directly affected by it, in order to survive, it still grit its teeth and persevered.


    Seeing Zi Feng run towards the jade lotus without any hesitation, Fa Ming shouted to You and Xiao Bai, who were still fighting the two elders, "Quickly go in."


    Upon hearing these words, the sensitive bodies of the two little fellows immediately dashed into the jade lotus that was big enough to accommodate two people.


    When he saw Zi Feng and the two little fellows enter the jade lotus, Fa Ming let out a sigh of relief. He then muttered a few sentences and saw the jade lotus converging at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. At the same time, Fa Ming''s body also gradually turned illusory.


    Upon seeing this scene, the two old men were so enraged that their beards began to rise. They glared at each other as they stared at the Jade Lotus that was getting further and further away. At this moment, they wanted to give chase. However, at the moment when the jade lotus flew up, the two old men suddenly recalled the origin of the jade lotus.


    It could be said that the jade lotus was a ten thousand year turtle shell. Even a master at the Mastery Stage wouldn''t be able to break open the jade lotus in such a short time.


    The grey-robed elder, who often sighed, shook his head helplessly as he prepared to walk back. The black-robed old man suddenly asked in surprise, "What did that purple-haired youth say his name was?" Hearing the black-clothed old man''s words, the gray-robed old man stopped and turned around. He said to the black-clothed old man, "It seems to be Zi Feng."


    As he spoke, he also thought of something and asked in astonishment, "Could this be Zi Feng, who is the leader of the top ten?"


    As he spoke, he looked at the old man in black with disbelief. However, the black-robed old man nodded and said, "From the information that was transmitted, it should be him."


    After receiving the confirmation from the black-robed old man, the gray-robed old man panicked. The purple-haired youth''s potential was immeasurable. With his current cultivation, he could be considered an expert in the cultivation world.


    The grey-robed elder did not dare to think any further. The purple-haired young man was even stronger than the one from two hundred years ago. All sorts of memories appeared in his mind. The grey-robed elder couldn''t help but start to worry for the organization. Although there were quite a few experts in the organization, the grey-robed elder''s heart was still somewhat uneasy. A moment later, the grey-robed elder calmed down and said to the black-robed elder, "Quickly go back and report the situation here to the organization. I''ll go chase after Jade Lotus."


    As he spoke, he leapt into the air, chasing after the now invisible Jade Lotus. He knew that now was not the time to be in a bad mood. Although he had battled with the gray-robed old man for so many years, at this moment, it was related to the organization''s interests, so the black-robed old man still chose to obey.


    Not long after, the two elders disappeared into the forest.


    By the time everything quieted down, the lush forest had become unbearable to look at. The trees looked sickly and broken branches and fallen leaves could be seen everywhere. As the breeze blew, the grass in the forest started to grow, absorbing the sunlight that passed through the leaves. The only thing left behind in the wilderness was a thin corpse.


    However, when spring arrives next year, the grass and trees here will slowly grow and form a new forest. At that time, no one will remember the damage done to the forest, no one will remember the unyielding look on the violet-haired youth''s face, and the benevolence on the face of the monk, Fa Ming.


    After the change of events, nothing had changed. Only a few people would be able to remember the past!


    The grey-robed old man, who had followed Yu Lian, could only helplessly shake his head and begin to descend to the ground.


    The current him had a serious expression on his face. The relationship between him and the fleeing purple-haired youth had reached a point where there was no way to reconcile them. Thinking of his terrifying revenge, the grey-robed old man couldn''t help but be shocked. As for the little monk with the jade lotus, he had an unfathomable relationship with the one from two hundred years ago. Thinking of the fact that the two of them were together, it was likely that he would bring the organization endless trouble!


    However, just as the old man was in a daze, he suddenly raised his head as if he had thought of something.


    After a very long time, the old man helplessly descended to the ground. He often sighed and said, "Could it be that I guessed wrong?"


    However, a moment later, the gray-robed old man shook his head helplessly and muttered to himself, "Those two little fellows have clearly reached the end of their life. How can they control the extremely exhausted Jade Lotus?"


    Thinking of this, the grey-robed elder calmed down and began to search everywhere.


    While the gray-robed elder was searching, the jade lotus, thousands of kilometers away, began to gradually descend. Not long later, the jade lotus began to bloom, revealing Zi Feng and Fa Ming, who were leaning against the lotus flower wall.

 C112

    At this moment, they were extremely tired. Zi Feng and Fa Ming''s expressions made people worry if they would be able to get through the night. As for the two little fellows, after resting for a moment, they couldn''t help but feel a little better. They were no longer as haggard as before. Zi Feng and Fa Ming struggled to their feet and walked over to the nearby reeds.


    Looking at the ducks flying into the distance, Lil ''White shook his head helplessly and said, "You are truly a tiger that has entered the plains and been bullied by a dog. Even that little duckling dared to be so rampant in front of me, Grandpa Hu. He must have eaten his heart and guts. I wonder how many ducks were killed by you back then."


    As he spoke, he looked disdainfully at the wild duck that was slowly flying away. When the Netherworld heard Whitey''s mutterings, he said unhappily, "What are you trying to pull? If you have the ability, then catch it now." After saying that, he looked at Whitey with a face full of disregard. After pausing for a moment, You You continued, "If you used to eat snacks, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be in such a sorry state today."


    As he spoke, his tone became somewhat stern. Hearing this, Lil ''White lowered his head in shame. Recalling the overwhelming attack from the old man in black yesterday, it felt as if the White Tiger War God''s pride was hurt. It couldn''t help but roar towards the sky to vent the displeasure in its heart. The Netherworld, who was standing beside them, ignored them and said, "What are you roaring for? Be careful of attracting those two old fellows."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and followed Zi Feng who was walking in front. Seeing how the Netherworld ignored him, a blazing fire appeared in Xiao Bai''s eyes. At the same time, he made up his mind and followed the Netherworld that was already far away.


    Outside the reeds, there was a gentle breeze, and ripples appeared on the surface of the water not far away. The water bird by the side of the water seemed to be frightened by something, and flew up from the water''s surface. Just as the water bird took to the air, a large fish suddenly sprung out from the surface of the water. However, it was unable to catch the flying water bird with its open beak. Moments later, the water bird flew off into the distance, disappearing into the reddened horizon.


    The sun had already set below the horizon, and that seemed to be the direction in which it would return home. From the east to the west, this journey back and forth seemed untiring even after many years of walking. Through the gaps between the reeds, Zi Feng could not help but feel sad as he watched the sun gradually set. This feeling of helplessness and desolation caused his originally haggard face to turn even paler.


    The homing bird had the direction to return home, but what about himself? He could only wander around helplessly in this world. At this moment, he couldn''t help but think back to the battle with the two elders. Now that he thought about it, he felt that his survival was meaningless. The dream that had been chasing him all this while had gradually lost its color and dimmed down.


    Stepping onto the peak of the world and becoming the supreme glory of father. But just for this dream, Zi Feng had lost a lot of his money.


    He could have lived a peaceful life in the Chu residence, but he did not. If he hadn''t chosen to leave back then, even his grandparents wouldn''t have died so early! In the past, Zi Feng was strong, so he could protect his grandparents. If he hadn''t left, he would have been living a happy and blissful life together with her. If he hadn''t left, he wouldn''t have ended up in such a sorry state, losing everything!


    As he thought about it, the corners of Zi Feng''s eyes became moist. In this world, what was there that was worth remembering? Zi Feng also wanted to find a suitable reason for himself. However, just as he was thinking, there was only a blank space. Just as Zi Feng was feeling dejected, that purple-clothed girl suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but ask, "She?" As he spoke, he shook his head helplessly. Right now, Zi Feng also wanted to convince him to love her wholeheartedly, but Zi Feng couldn''t do it. He couldn''t forget the betrayal and injuries from the past.


    Once, Zi Feng had also tried to accept that selfless love, but now, Zi Feng was very scared. Now that he had nothing left, if he were to accept that love and pass away in a blink of an eye, Zi Feng would probably never find a reason to continue living! Right now, Zi Feng was still thinking about his wandering father and his mother, whom he had yet to meet.


    Gradually putting away Hu Si''s wild thoughts, Zi Feng closed his gloomy eyes and began to calmly adjust his scarred body.


    By his side, at the same time Zi Feng closed his eyes, Fa Ming opened his eyes and stared at the lush reeds.


    After a moment of recuperation, his broken body had already recovered a bit. Now it was his turn to stand guard. Somehow, the tacit understanding between him and Zi Feng had already been developed in that battle of life and death. As he looked at the dusk, he couldn''t help but recall the scene of a cold mountain, a dreamy rain, in his mind.


    Here was an endless, empty depression, but there was only smoke and a dreamlike, dim yellow. The two completely different scenes gave Farmer an indescribable feeling.


    There was a familiar courtyard, a master who raised himself, and flowers and plants that he cared for. This was a station where he could rest and rest his weary heart, and although he was afraid he would never come back here again, at least in his mind he felt that such a place had once given him peace and quiet.


    During the journey of life, there were many relay stations. Although they were only there for a short period of time, they were able to make up for the trauma in a person''s heart.


    Thinking to that point, Fa Ming couldn''t help but turn his head around and look at Chu Feng who was recovering with his eyes closed. He couldn''t help but sigh with emotion in his heart, "I''m afraid that I will have an unresolvable destiny in this life!"


    The word ''brother'' uncontrollably appeared in Farmer''s mind. It was a kind of friendship that didn''t require much words and didn''t require much attention. Sometimes, just a glance was enough for people to know each other. It was at this moment that the future Great Buddha and Emperor Violet Maple formed a friendship that was difficult to understand.


    Wherever the breeze passed by, reeds came down one after another, rolling like waves, causing people to feel very uncomfortable.


    However, it was during this moment of peace that the sun gradually set below the horizon. At this moment, the darkness was replaced by light, and the sparse stars in the sky began to shine. Zi Feng and Fa Ming, who were lying among the reeds, looked at the deep night sky and could not help but be lost in it. After a long while, Fa Ming asked, "What should we do next?"


    Zi Feng couldn''t help but frown. With his current strength, how could he contend against an organization like that?


    Even if he found the mastermind behind the assassination attempt, would he have the ability to subdue him? Thinking of this, Zi Feng could not help but feel dejected. Just by looking at the strength of the two elders, it was impossible for him to deal with them. Zi Feng helplessly sighed and said, "First take care of your body and then go into seclusion."


    As he spoke, he closed his exhausted eyes. After hearing Zi Feng''s words, Fa Ming also muttered, "With our current situation, continuing to investigate is undoubtedly courting death. It seems that we can only become stronger." As he spoke, he closed his eyes, no longer looking at his seductive heart. After a long while, Fa Ming asked, "Where are we going to undergo closed door cultivation?"


    Hearing these words, Zi Feng opened his devilish purple eyes and said, "Let''s go to the northwest corner first and find back the members we separated for many years. Afterwards, we''ll head to that northern shore area to gain some experience." As he spoke, he turned around to look at Farmer. Hearing Zi Feng mention going to the North Shore, Fa Ming couldn''t help but be puzzled. That North Shore was a demonic realm, and there was no doubt that it would be dangerous for people on the right path to go there.


    However, a moment later, Fa Ming''s eyes flickered with a scorching light as he firmly nodded at Zi Feng. Although he knew that there was a high chance of death if he went there, the experience of being on the border of life and death would test and temper people the most. In order to survive, they decided to take a gamble on the distant North Shore. The bet was on the life they only had once.


    The night was quiet, except for the occasional sound of the wind blowing and the sound of the reeds swaying. In the reeds, everything seemed quiet and peaceful.


    However, in this serene reeds, a pair of eyes that flickered with a strange light suddenly opened. However, a moment later, it closed. The one who had opened his eyes was Whitey. Although it was lying on the grass, the force within its body was constantly circulating.


    Lil ''White, who was stimulated by the Netherworld earlier in the day, had already put away his lazy body and was struggling for what little dignity he had left.


    At the side, You You seemed to feel the surrounding energy fluctuations. Opening his green eyes, he couldn''t help but size up his surroundings. In the end, his gaze couldn''t help but stay on Xiao Bai beside him.


    When did this kid turn around and become so hardworking? However, after thinking about what happened during the day, the Netherworld seemed to understand a bit more. Soon after, he closed his eyes and began to cultivate.


    The surface of the water next to the reeds would ripple from time to time. In this quiet night, everything seemed very peaceful. However, there would occasionally be a few restless little fish that would jump out of the water, causing waves of noises. The quiet night and the peaceful sky slowly passed by.


    In the blink of an eye, the distant horizon began to turn white. A faint ray of light shot from the reeds. After a night of rest, the exhausted Zi Feng had already recovered most of his strength. His body had already recovered most of its energy, but the meridians in his body were still blocked.


    Zi Feng, who was trying to do something, couldn''t help but to notice that if he moved his muscles a little, he would be in extreme pain. However, Zi Feng didn''t give up.


    After a long while, the struggling Zi Feng finally sat up straight and began to circulate the remnant energy within his body.


    On the other hand, Farmer, who was beside Zi Feng, was still sleeping with his eyes closed. Yesterday''s battle was not only a physical battle, but also a spiritual battle. Facing the two elders, Farmer, who had been in a state of nervousness all this time, couldn''t help but collapse. Gradually, the sun rose higher into the sky. The dewdrops on the reeds shone brightly under the sunlight, seeming to feel waves of warmth. Fa Ming, who was in deep sleep, also slowly opened his eyes.


    On the side, Whitey was still sleeping soundly. After staying up all night last night, it was hard for it to accept the situation. Meanwhile, not too far away from it, Nether Enlightenment had already woken up.


    Seeing Whitey''s sleeping state, the Netherworld shook his head helplessly and muttered, "Truly mud cannot help a wall."


    He turned his head and closed his eyes. The moment the Netherworld Udumbara turned its head and closed its eyes, the sleeping Lil ''White suddenly opened its eyes and rubbed its eyes with its cute claws.


    But when he looked up and saw the sun, he couldn''t help but lower his head. The sunlight shining down on the reeds that were not that vast gave off an indescribable feeling of satisfaction.


    Unknowingly, the sun had already set, but Zi Feng and Fa Ming were still meditating with their eyes closed.


    When he looked at Whitey again, he would open his eyes and look around for a while. However, when he saw the Dark World sitting there with its eyes closed, he calmed down and continued cultivating.


    Time quietly slipped away, and the sun gradually fell from the top of the high mountain, as if it was not even close to the western horizon.


    That captivating red afterglow dyed the white clouds in the sky red, giving people an indescribable feeling of magnificence when looking at it.


    Zi Feng, who was in the middle of meditating, opened his bewitching eyes. He looked at the nearby water, stood up, and walked over. On the other hand, Farmer continued to quietly meditate.


    Sensing the disturbance, Little White opened his eyes and saw that the light purple maple was walking toward the water''s edge. He couldn''t help but follow it.

 C113

    After a few days, Zi Feng and the others had pretty much recovered. Standing by the water''s edge, they stared at the calm surface of the water. For a long time, they were unable to calm down. It was because they knew that today, they would be walking on the road of training.


    In the north lair of the devil sect, would they be able to successfully pass this trial? He then continued to chase after the mastermind behind the scenes.


    Actually, Zi Feng also thought about it, but after thinking about how he had been assassinated so many times, it was hard for Zi Feng to convince himself that the mysterious organization would let him go.


    Since he had no other choice, Zi Feng could only happily accept this challenge. However, it was because of this life challenge that Zi Feng''s life was no longer so boring, and it was also that Zi Feng was able to find a crappy reason to stay in the world.


    Stepping on the road far away, Zi Feng''s face was calm, no emotions could be seen on it. However, there was a surging heart in this face that was completely still. Looking at the floating clouds in the sky, Zi Feng often heaved a sigh of relief. He closed his eyes and quietly stood on the flying sword. The two ends of the flying sword also had their eyes closed as they lay quietly on the side.


    In this life and death test, Lil ''White had already realized its inadequacies. The White Tiger War God''s pride forced him to retract his lazy body.


    He originally thought that with his current level, even if he couldn''t defeat Zi Feng, it wouldn''t be too easy for Zi Feng to win. But after fighting against the old man in the grey robe, the Netherworld suddenly discovered that his boss had already reached a height that he hadn''t stepped into yet, and instantly, strong feelings arose in his heart.


    When Farmer on the buddhist beads saw their expressions, he couldn''t help but close his eyes and pretend to be deep.


    After a long journey, Zi Feng and the others would occasionally stop to rest for a moment before continuing on their journey.


    At this moment, Little White was no longer messing around like usual. The Netherworld felt very surprised. Could it be that a dog could really change to eat feces, and a tiger could really change to eat ducks?


    Although the Netherworld didn''t understand what had happened, he nodded his head in relief when he saw Little White going up so aggressively.


    In his own words, what little brother did not work hard to disgrace was big brother''s face, so You You was very pleased with little brother''s transformation.


    As he looked at the farmer that had returned home, Zi Feng''s eyes were filled with confusion. After wandering for so many years, where was his home? Zi Feng asked himself repeatedly in his heart.


    The family he had once known had quietly disappeared from his sight due to his own negligence. He had once followed his father around the world for many years and had also imagined the taste of home. At that time, Zi Feng only needed to live in a place.


    However, after his father brought him home, he found out that his home was actually much better than he imagined. However, that beautiful home of his was ruined just like that a few years ago.


    Her grandparents, who loved her dearly, separated from her Yin and Yang just like that. The grandmother who could not tolerate even the slightest bit of grievance said goodbye to her and left the world.


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but take a deep breath, his eyes flashing with a dejected expression. But suddenly, he thought of that purple-clothed girl, that cold face, eyes of a phoenix, lips of a peach, and flowing hair.


    Suddenly, all sorts of memories of the girl emerged in Zi Feng''s mind. Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but sigh. His heart couldn''t help but think about how his short ten years of life had been filled with tragedy.


    His grandparents were gone. His parents were gone. His first love had married someone else in front of him just like that. The purple-clothed girl who only cared about him had also left in anger.


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel dejected. ''Am I supposed to spend my life like this?'' And just as Zi Feng''s imagination was running wild, You Nether, who was by his side, walked over and used his neck to rub Zi Feng''s calf. Sensing the change in his leg, Zi Feng lowered his head to take a look. He saw You You''s pair of dark green eyes shining with a golden hue, as if he was trying to curry favor with him.


    Seeing his expression, Zi Feng couldn''t help but lower his body and pick up the Netherworld. He lovingly caressed the Netherworld''s glossy fur.


    Even though he was on the verge of death, the little guy had always been by his side. Although he was in a sorry state at that time, he was very sincere. When he thought about Zi Feng''s chase and the words of the adult wolf, he thought about the command of the Heaven Realm. What kind of status did the Nether Realm have?


    Thinking about that, Zi Feng discovered that he still had many concerns. For no other reason than the fact that Zi Feng wanted to live well with the Netherworld that had always accompanied him. He wanted to take on the unknown journey with the Netherworld.


    When Xiao Bai saw You was in Zi Feng''s embrace, it ran over and shouted at him coquettishly.


    Zi Feng smiled when he saw Xiao Bai''s fawning expression. He also lowered his body and hugged Xiao Bai. Seeing this, Farmer Ming couldn''t help but laugh. That little white cat was really interesting. However, he couldn''t help but feel a bit envious when he saw how intimate they were.


    As he watched the sun gradually sink, Zi Feng put away his memories of the past. He turned his head to the side and said to Fa Ming, "Let''s rest here tonight. We''ll continue our journey tomorrow."


    After hearing what Zi Feng said, Fu Ming nodded his head to show that he agreed with Zi Feng''s idea.


    The busy people returned home, and the wandering birds also returned to their nests. However, at this moment, when they saw these purple maple trees, they no longer felt lonely, because beside them was a group of people that they would never abandon.


    In the past, Zi Feng rarely cared about the existence of Little White. He had long taken their existence as a matter of course, but this was a life and death battle.


    Only now did Zi Feng realize how important they were to him. It was this heartache that allowed Zi Feng to regain the kind of relationship he had with someone that he had lost for many years, the kind that he would never abandon.


    The arrival of night signified today''s rest. The bustling crowd gathered around the dining table and began to chat. And today, in the wilderness, Zi Feng had indulged himself. He lit a bonfire and began to roast wild ducks.


    Farmer Wu Ming, who was at the side, asked about the fragrance and could not help but lick his dry lips. Seeing his tiny movements, Zi Feng could not help but tease, "Monks should not eat meat."


    As he spoke, he smiled as he looked at Farmer, who was fidgeting uneasily. Seeing Fa Ming''s appearance, Zi Feng still deliberately sniffed the roast duck in his hand. Then, he couldn''t help but exclaim, "How fragrant." As he spoke, he looked at Farmer out of the corner of his eye.


    Seeing Zi Feng''s appearance, Fa Ming helplessly curled his lips, but after a moment, he sat there without moving like an old monk in meditation. Seeing this sudden change, Zi Feng looked at Fa Ming in confusion.


    However, just as Violet Maple was stunned for a moment, a golden light suddenly radiated from Farmer''s body, immediately enveloping his entire body.


    Seeing this sudden change in Zi Feng, he couldn''t help but look around vigilantly. This was because he knew that at this moment, Fa Ming was undergoing a transformation.


    When the Netherworld and Little White saw this scene, they were surprised to see the changing Fa Ming. When the Netherworld''s dark green eyes flashed with understanding, Little White also had the same expression. However, when they looked at the purple maple, they did not notice the strange expression.


    A faint golden light flickered in the night sky. He could not help but feel a little strange in this desolate land. The villagers that had come out to take a breather saw this scene and began to pace back and forth. They were all wondering if there was some kind of treasure that had appeared, but because of the night and the fear of the unknown, they only discussed nonstop and didn''t dare to go up to investigate.


    The night passed like this under the guesses of the masses. At daybreak, the people who saw the light tried to find the strange treasure from last night, but to no avail. Zi Feng, who was high up in the sky, couldn''t help but laugh at this scene.


    On the other hand, Farmer said calmly, "Greed." His indifferent look made it seem as if he had transcended the mortal world.


    Seeing this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but look at him in confusion. As if noticing Zi Feng''s burning gaze, Farmer turned his head and laughed, "Thank you so much for your roast duck this time. Otherwise, who knows how long it would take to break through.


    As he spoke, he smiled benevolently at Zi Feng. Hearing these words, Zi Feng looked at Fa Ming with some suspicion. "Why is it related to the roast duck?"


    Seeing the puzzled look on Zi Feng''s face, Fa Ming smiled and said nothing. He turned around and continued to fly forward.


    Seeing the distant Fa Ming, Zi Feng also chased after him.


    The two flew side by side in the sky. This time, their cultivation base had increased, jumping from the late stage of the void to the sky stage. If he were to meet that black-robed old man again, he probably wouldn''t be in such a sorry state! This time''s improvement was not only in terms of cultivation level, but also in terms of mental state. One could tell from his unmoving face how calm and indifferent he was right now.


    Clouds flew high in the sky as a strong wind blew wildly. The two of them stood against the wind, looking extremely elegant and free. After a while, Zi Feng said, "I''m afraid we''ll be reaching Blossom Valley in half a day''s journey." After hearing what Zi Feng said, Fu Ming nodded his head. He didn''t seem to have any change in his mood. He occasionally asked about the appearance of Blossom Valley and the cultivation of the flood dragon, but now he didn''t pay attention to anything else.


    The legendary Hundred Flowers Valley had merely become a small matter that passed by him like a wisp of smoke. It was unknown what he was currently thinking. However, when he saw this, he couldn''t help but smile with a bit of gratification. This was because the path of buddhist cultivation should have been a journey into the mundane world.


    Wasn''t the Great Buddha of the Heaven Realm like that in the Netherworld''s memories? He had once rolled around in the mortal world for over a thousand years. In the end, he had leapt into the air and became an ancient Western Buddha. Therefore, You You was very happy to see how indifferent Fa Ming was. After all, they were in the same group now.


    An entire morning passed. Right now, Zi Feng and Fa Ming were standing in front of the Hundred Flowers Valley. Zi Feng, who had once again arrived at this place, could not help but sigh in his heart when he saw the mist-shrouded scene. This land, its topography, its altitude, etc. had created the unique appearance of Hundred Flowers Valley.


    However, these two places were quite different. After training for such a long time, Zi Feng had a little knowledge of the scenery of this world. Thinking about this demonic sect trip, he couldn''t help but like Yan Dazhan.


    In the silence, the two of them silently admired the rarely seen scenery. Seeing this dream-like Hundred Flowers Valley, Farmer could not help but sigh with emotion, "Truly incomparable!" As he spoke, he stood quietly to the side and did not say another word.


    After a long while, the two of them came to their senses. Zi Feng took out the talisman that Valley Master Fan had given him, then he activated his Qi and shot it into the sky.


    Under the urging of the purple maple Qi, the talisman quietly flew up into the sky and exploded right after. The instant it exploded, Valley Master Fan, who was cultivating in the Hundred Flowers Valley, dumbly opened his eyes and looked at the entrance of the valley.


    Just as Valley Master Fan was in a daze, a loud, sonorous roar like a dragon''s roar could be heard from the depths of the valley. Hearing this voice, Valley Master Fan seemed to suddenly understand something and flew toward the entrance to the valley. When Old Sun, who was grinding medicinal plants, saw this scene, he muttered: "Is it that boy who has returned?" As he said this, he looked dejectedly at his granddaughter, Xiao Xia.


    This was because he knew how hard it was for his granddaughter to disappear for a few years. However, he had also heard from Valley Master Fan about Zi Feng, but Elder Sun had never told Xiao Xia about the existence of another woman. Now that Zi Feng had returned, did he bring along that purple-clothed girl? Elder Sun was a bit embarrassed, how sad would his granddaughter be if this were the case? The person that had been bitterly waiting for so many years actually made love to someone else in front of him.


    At this moment, Elder Sun was anxiously looking at the sunset. On the side, the sunset was earnestly grinding the medicinal plants in his hand.


    In the end, Honest Sun could no longer sit down. He stood up and quietly left the prescription, and just as he was about to turn around, a drop of tears silently fell from his eyes as if nothing had happened. He muttered, "Is that you? "Did you come back?" As he spoke, he put down the shop assistant in his hand and sat there in a daze.

 C114

    At the entrance of the Valley of Hundred Flowers, Valley Lord Fan stood against the wind, his face solemn, staring fixedly at the array. At the entrance of the Valley of Hundred Flowers, Valley Lord Fan stood against the wind, his face grim, staring fixedly at the array. Until now, after a few years of silence, how could parents not be worried? Even though Valley Master Fan was currently conflicted, he couldn''t help but chant an incantation and open the protective magical formation.


    The color of the sky changed with the mnemonic chant of Valley Master Fan. The sky which used to be clear was now a bit gray. The whirlpool was spinning non-stop at the entrance of the Valley of Hundred Flowers. When Zi Feng saw this scene, he couldn''t help but smile and say to Fa Ming, "It seems that Valley Master Fan has come to fetch us." On the side, Fa Ming didn''t seem to hear what Zi Feng said. Instead, he looked at the great formation with a surprised expression with a confused expression. By his side, You You was looking excitedly at the gradually stopping whirlpool, because he knew that in a short while, he would see the flood dragon that was following him.


    A short while later, the protective formation was activated, and Valley Master Fan flew out. Seeing Zi Feng standing against the wind, he smiled and said, "I originally said that I would be gone for half a month, but I didn''t expect that I would be here for a few years when I saw you again." There was a hint of reproach in his words. Hearing this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but laugh awkwardly. For a time, he could not help but recall what happened that year. He could not help but ask with a smile, "Is Elder Sun well?" "Not good, you still know to come back?" Just as Zi Feng finished speaking, an angry voice came from the valley. Hearing these angry words, Zi Feng and Fa Ming subconsciously walked forward. He saw a thin old man furiously flying over. Seeing the familiar face, Zi Feng couldn''t help but smile. This old man was still as adorable as before. However, just as Zi Feng was about to step forward to greet him, Old Sun unexpectedly held his Yulan sword against Zi Feng''s neck. For a moment, the atmosphere became strange. Zi Feng didn''t understand what was going on with this cute little old man, while You An also looked at Elder Sun in confusion. On the other hand, Fa Ming and Little White looked at Elder Sun who had suddenly appeared with unfriendly faces.


    By the side, when Valley Master Fan saw this scene, he awkwardly smiled at Zi Feng. After which, he turned his head towards Elder Sun and said, "What''s the point of arguing with a child?" As he spoke, he unsheathed the Yulan ancient sword from Violet Maple''s neck. When the old man saw that the Valley Master had come, he didn''t continue to make things difficult for Zi Feng and instead stood to the side, extremely angry. Seeing Elder Sun''s appearance, Zi Feng was somewhat puzzled. At that time, his dantian had been sealed, so Elder Sun would often stay up late to think of a way to help him remove the grey seal. But now that they finally met, they never would have thought that Elder Sun would do such a strange thing.


    Just as Zi Feng was puzzled, Valley Master Fan spoke, "Let''s go back to the valley first!" As he spoke, he led the way into the valley. Seeing that the Valley Master had left, Elder Sun angrily glared at Zi Feng and impolitely said, "Let''s see if you dare to disappear again." As he spoke, he chased after Valley Master Fan. Hearing Elder Sun''s words, Zi Feng smiled and followed him. All of a sudden, the few people outside the valley all entered the valley. Just as Zi Feng and the others left, a black shadow suddenly rushed into the valley.


    Stepping into the valley, Zi Feng couldn''t help but take in a deep breath like he did for the first time. And just as Zi Feng became intoxicated, a resonant dragon-like roar could be heard. Hearing this voice, Violet Maple opened his closed eyes, beginning to move forward. The Netherworld was sitting on the ground with a serene expression, quietly waiting. After a while, a dragon-like creature could be seen in the distant sky. Its ash-gray appearance made it seem like it was slightly envious under the sunlight. Not long after, the dragon-like creature''s body flew over from the clouds. In the blink of an eye, it stopped in front of Zi Feng. When he saw the creature''s true appearance, Fa Ming, who was standing by the side, took a deep breath. A flood dragon like this had only appeared in ancient texts before. Now that he had seen the true face of Mount Lu, Fa Ming was somewhat shocked. Seeing those eyes the size of a wheel, a body the size of a snake, and four strong and powerful limbs, Farmer became somewhat dazed. Just when Fa Ming was in a daze. However, the Netherworld Priest confidently walked towards the Earth Flood Dragon, who was lying not too far away, and watched in shock as the Netherworld Udumbara Flower mounted the Earth Flood Dragon''s head. Seeing this scene, Fa Ming could not understand. How could such a strong creature tolerate someone standing on top of his head? Wasn''t that trampling on his dignity? However, just as Fa Ming was lost in his thoughts, the flood dragon that was lying on the ground suddenly let out a long roar and soared into the sky. Seeing this scene, Farmer Ming began to realize that the Netherworld Spirit Beast was not an ordinary creature. The creature that could cause the flood dragon to lower its head was definitely not an ordinary creature. For a time, Fa Ming kept collecting information about the wolf in his mind. However, in the end, he could only helplessly shake his head and sigh. He looked at Zi Feng with a bit of envy. However, just as Fa Ming was feeling envious, Lil ''White, who was like a porcelain cat, roared towards the sky. However, just as Fa Ming was feeling envious, Lil'' White, who was like a porcelain cat, roared towards the sky. Fa Ming, who was aware of this, began to carefully size up Little White. After a long time, he helplessly shook his head and often sighed. He looked at Zi Feng with envy. The Netherworld and Little White were obviously not ordinary creatures. Why couldn''t they find any information about them? Thinking about this, Farmer Ming felt a bit uneasy. Not knowing who they were was the most terrifying thing around. Just what sort of existence were they? Fa Ming couldn''t help but turn his gaze to Zi Feng. At this moment, Zi Feng was calmly looking at the flood dragon flying in the sky.


    By his side, Valley Master Fan, seeing the stunned look on Zi Feng''s face, could not help but laugh. "All these years, that flood dragon has often cried late into the night. I''m afraid he misses you." After saying that, he paused for a moment before continuing, "Why didn''t you take it with you when you left?" After hearing the Valley Master''s question, Zi Feng, who was still in a daze, suddenly woke up. Thinking back to the time when he left the Hundred Flowers Valley to meet the end of the three year agreement, he had never thought that there would be such a twist.


    "Come on, let''s go in and rest." The one who spoke was Elder Sun, who had been silent the entire time. Hearing Elder Sun''s words, Zi Feng looked at the cute little old man with a strange expression. Just a moment ago, he was shouting for someone to beat him up, but in the blink of an eye, he had turned back into an amiable little old man. Just as Zi Feng wanted to speak, Old Sun continued saying, "Go and see the sunset. In the years that you were gone, she missed you a lot." Saying so, he walked away, a little disappointed. Hearing Xiao Xia''s son, Zi Feng couldn''t help guessing what was going on. For a moment, he couldn''t help but laugh at himself. He was a wandering ghost who was stuck at the edge of life and death; he didn''t expect that someone would still care about him. In the blink of an eye, the warm memories of many years ago surfaced in Zi Feng''s mind. Accompanying her on the mountain path with the herbs, grinding the medicine together with her, accompanying her ¡­ In that instant, many memories of the two of them flashed through Zi Feng''s mind. But after a while, Zi Feng looked at the back view with some difficulty. Could he still talk about love? Thinking of that betrayal, Zi Feng''s heart couldn''t help but throb. His mind couldn''t help but replay the wedding scene from that day. He held her hand and the two of them made a lifetime''s worth of vows in front of him. Thinking about his past sorrows, Zi Feng couldn''t help but close his eyes, hoping that he would no longer care about his past sorrows. When Fa Ming saw Zi Feng become sad again, he couldn''t help but sigh and ask, "What are the emotions in this world?" After speaking, he followed behind Valley Master Fan, leaving Zi Feng standing there in a daze.


    After a long time, the silent Zi Feng opened his eyes. Under the illumination of the sunlight, those violet eyes seemed even more demonic. However, after a short while, that demonic aura suddenly became strong. Deep inside his heart, he couldn''t help but roar. However, his face was abnormally calm without any signs of emotion. From this moment on, Zi Feng had learned to hide himself, his sadness, his weakness, and his unwillingness. It was just from this moment that he was no longer so childish and naive. He looked around and realized that they had all left. Zi Feng couldn''t help but lower his head and walk towards the valley master''s courtyard.


    At this moment, Little White, who was following behind Zi Feng, was striding forward with a face full of Dou Qi. It was unknown what this little fellow was thinking. The dragon that was rolling in the air finally calmed down. It roared at Whitey and descended from the sky. Hearing the dragon''s low roar, Lil ''White''s serious face suddenly turned into a grin. He threw away the purple maple and ran towards the flood dragon that was lying on the ground.


    Seeing the flood dragon once again soar into the sky, Zi Feng couldn''t help but worry for Valley Master Fan. From the looks of their situation, it was obvious that they had gone to the back of the mountain to gather the herbs. In Zi Feng''s mind, he still remembered that when they first arrived, it was these three unlucky fellows who destroyed half of the wall of hungry herbs, including some precious medicinal fruits. Seeing that the three evils had gathered once again, Zi Feng couldn''t help but sigh with regret at the fate of the medicinal plant.


    After having lunch at Valley Head Fan''s house, Zi Feng reluctantly walked towards the Sun family''s old home. How should he face the sunset? Zi Feng kept asking himself in his heart, but in the end, his bitter face could only reveal a smile. Right now, Zi Feng was very conflicted. On one side was Zi Feng, who had been angered by him, while on the other side was Xiao Xia''s waiting. Between the two of them, there was a hint of betrayal. The current Zi Feng didn''t dare to easily accept someone, he was afraid that one day, that girl would leave him too. The pain penetrated his heart, and the wound, which he was unable to breathe, made Zi Feng very confused. He didn''t want to care about these things, but it kept happening to him. For a moment, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel his life was very tiring, very tiring. Why did he, at such a young age, have to carry such a heavy burden? But after a while, Zi Feng took a deep breath and firmly said: "Let me cut off those so-called love threads with the ancient sword in my hand. I won''t ask about that so-called love anymore." As he said this, a wave of heroic spirit unconsciously emerged from his body. He then strode towards Old Sun''s courtyard.


    At this moment, the back mountain was in chaos. Medicinal fruits were flying everywhere, and it was a complete mess. The cliff wall that was originally full of life was now unbearably unsightly, causing people to feel heartache when they saw it. While the three of them were plundering this land, the herb picking boy was at the foot of the mountain. When he climbed the short mountain and saw the scene before him, he couldn''t help but faint. Not too far away, You and Xiao Bai pretended to mourn the medicine boy who had fainted.


    But now, Farmer Fa Ming was chatting with Valley Master Fan. He really did not understand why Valley Master Fan was so familiar with the Buddhist scriptures and had been around since he was young. For a moment, he could not help but discuss the matter with Valley Master Fan on a whim. After an afternoon discussion, Valley Master Fan had a feeling that they had met too late. He had gained a lot from this discussion with Fa Ming, and his state of mind had unknowingly improved by a lot as well. Valley Master Fan and Fa Ming were in such high spirits, while Zi Feng ¡­

 C115

    The original few minutes had taken Zi Feng nearly half an hour to walk to the familiar courtyard. When he raised his head and saw Elder Sun sitting in the courtyard and fiddling with the herbs, Zi Feng suddenly felt an indescribable sadness. It was this old man in front of him who had spent the entire night trying to think of a way to remove the gray seal when he was at his lowest. Now that she saw him again, she had an indescribable feeling in her heart. If not for the existence of the sunset, Zi Feng would have been able to stay close to the old man. However, because of the existence of the sunset, Zi Feng had no other choice.


    After a long while, Elder Sun who was playing with the herbs raised his head and saw Zi Feng standing at the entrance. He smiled and said, "Come in! It''s been so long and you''re still standing outside the door. " As he spoke, he continued to play with the herbs in his hand. Seeing Elder Sun''s indifferent attitude, Zi Feng smiled and walked up, preparing to help Elder Sun dry the herbs. However, Elder Sun leaned forward with his back facing Zi Feng and said, "Let''s go see her!" She has missed you a lot these past few years. " With that, he turned and walked toward the entrance of the courtyard.


    Seeing Old Sun''s leaving figure, Zi Feng helplessly shook his head. He often sighed, turned around, and walked into the house.


    In the inner room, the morning clouds seemed to have sensed someone approaching and couldn''t help but come out.


    As she looked at that familiar purple hair, Xiao Xia was momentarily stunned. She felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. The person who had made her dream all of a sudden appeared in front of her. There was an indescribable joy, an indescribable happiness. It made Xiao Xia momentarily freeze.


    Seeing that her face was still the same as before, Zi Feng was also somewhat shocked. After not seeing her for a few years, she had become even more delicate and pretty. Her figure was still perfect, her face was still as white as ever, her eyes were still bright, her hair was still so fragrant, and she looked completely unblemished. Compared to the purple-clothed young girl, she had an extra bit of gentleness. If Zi Feng said he wasn''t moved, then even Zi Feng wouldn''t believe it. However, the cruelty of reality did not allow Zi Feng to have any thoughts. Not for any other reason, just for the sake of the purple-clothed girl, Zi Feng, who had followed him for life and death, Zi Feng would not allow him to do such a thing.


    After recovering from his shock, Zi Feng said to Xiao Xia, "Let''s go out for a walk!" Hearing this, Xiao Xia nodded her head and suggested, "Let''s go to the Frost Jade Water Pool!"


    The two of them walked out of the courtyard gate, one in front of the other. As they walked along the path of the open field, the two of them felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction, as if they were a couple who had just fallen in love for the first time.


    Not long after, they walked to the nearby Frost Jade Pool. Seeing that the water was still crystal clear, Zi Feng couldn''t help but recall the scene of him washing medicinal herbs together with Xiao Xia in his mind. The first time, he had been so flustered that he had either fallen into the water or washed himself clean. However, he still remembered how Xiao Xia had taught him how to clean the mud on the medicinal plant.


    Seeing this familiar yet warm scene, Zi Feng had an indescribable feeling. He didn''t want to love, but he was loved. After a moment of silence, Zi Feng recovered and asked, "How have you been these past few years?" "Yes, that''s fine." After that, there was a period of silence. The two of them quietly stared at the calm surface of the water.


    After a long while, Zi Feng broke the silence and said, "I''m here to take away the Flood Dragon this time. I''ll leave after a while." Upon hearing the word "walk", Xiao Xia''s body visibly trembled. However, she quickly added, "Right, boys should go out for a walk. It''s not good for us to stay in the same place." As he spoke, his voice became deeper, and he began to sob.


    Seeing Xiao Xia like this, Zi Feng''s heart couldn''t help but ache. However, he gritted his teeth and said, "Sorry, I still have to go." Hearing Zi Feng''s firm words, a tear silently fell from Xiao Xia''s eyes. That handsome body trembled a little. His chest rose and fell unknowingly. It was difficult for him to even breathe. She didn''t expect him to be so heartless, heartless to the point that he didn''t even try to keep her alive.


    However, after a long while, Xiao Xia, who was in a stable mood, mustered up the courage to ask, "When are you coming back?" Hearing Xiao Xia''s question, Zi Feng''s fragile heart couldn''t help but break. How could he bear to hurt this girl in front of him? But in the end, Zi Feng took a deep breath and said, "I''m afraid we will never come again." With that, he turned and left. Because Zi Feng was afraid, afraid to see the tears of the sunset, afraid to hurt himself again. Thus, Zi Feng could only leave like this.


    Hearing that firm tone, Xiao Xia''s taut bowstring suddenly snapped as her body fell to the ground.


    Looking at the figure that was getting further and further away, she finally gave up all hope. Her eyes couldn''t even bring down a single tear. Could it be that he was so hurt that he couldn''t feel anything anymore? At the moment when the silhouette was about to disappear, Xiao Xia stood up abruptly and shouted in the direction of the silhouette, "I''ll wait for you to come back. If you get tired one day, this place will forever be your home!" After he finished speaking, his body fell down again and he quietly closed his eyes. When Zi Feng, who had already walked far, heard this, his heart couldn''t help but throb. These words sounded so fake, so sad.


    There was once a girl who said the same thing. She said that she would wait a lifetime for her. However, after just a few years, when they saw each other again, she was already someone else''s bride-to-be. Thus, when he heard the words of the sunset glow, Zi Feng couldn''t help but mock himself. He could not help but quicken his steps because he no longer dared to listen to such a promise. However, many years later, when Zi Feng dragged his heavily injured body back, he discovered that everything wasn''t what he had thought it would be.


    The setting sun looked at the figure that was getting further and further away, its eyes shining in despair. At this moment, his bright eyes lost all of their vitality.


    Zi Feng, who was walking away, wanted to turn back and look at that handsome figure, but he resisted in the end. The reason for that was because he was afraid of looking at that haggard appearance. Thus, he was unable to contain himself and decided to stay behind. It was impossible to say that Zi Feng did not feel any heartache, but one failure after another caused him to not dare to take even half a step further. It was also at this moment that Zi Feng decided to have a closer relationship with the purple-clothed girl, and he could only be her friend. Zi Feng did not dare to hope for that kind of close relationship, and even though he knew that Zi Yan really liked him, he did not dare to accept it because if he failed again, Zi Feng did not know what sort of foolish things he would do. He still remembered the dozen or so days of life in the Wasteland. That heart-wrenching pain, Zi Feng didn''t dare to face it again. In the world of love, a Violet Maple was weak and fragile. Even the slightest fluctuation would cause a Violet Maple to be in so much pain that it wished it were dead. Perhaps this had something to do with the experiences of his childhood! The lost love was destined for Zi Feng to be a child lacking love. Therefore, when Zi Feng met someone who was good to him, he would have a feeling of dependence on her that he couldn''t leave. After seeing what sort of person he was, Zi Feng also decided his future path. He was lonely until the end of his life. Even if he was a person, no one would harm him at that time.


    The moment the girl had gotten married, Zi Feng''s heart had stopped beating. It was destined that his love for this life would come to an end. However, at that time, Zi Feng could not let go of her, as she was willing to go with him to the underworld. However, after hearing what Xiao Xia said, Zi Feng realized how fake everything was. Thus, Zi Feng decided to freeze him. Was this decision meant to make Zi Feng cry? This was not something Zi Feng would consider. In the world of love, there is no right or wrong. Right now, Zi Feng would rather miss this opportunity than gamble again.


    After returning to the main courtyard of the Valley of Brahma, Zi Feng stood dejectedly under the pine tree in the courtyard. This decision was not directed at Xiao Xia, but at him for the rest of his life. Seeing that he was standing by himself in the courtyard, Valley Master Fan could not help but walk out from his room. Upon seeing the calm expression on Zi Feng''s face, he waited quietly by the side. After a long while, Zi Feng opened his mouth and said, "Besides taking away the flood dragon, I also want to ask the Valley Master for some herbs and a cauldron for refining pills." As he spoke, he turned to look at the nearby Lord Fan.


    Hearing Zi Feng''s words, Valley Master Fan could not help but look at him with curiosity as he muttered, "Medicinal ingredients?" "You know how to forge pills?" Seeing the puzzled expression on Valley Master Fan''s face, Zi Feng smiled and replied, "A little." As he spoke, he grew silent. At this moment, the image of the girl who gave him the Alchemy Book appeared in his mind. The name "Mu Han" was indeed pretty. Just as Zi Feng was recalling, Valley Master Fan opened his mouth and asked, "Sure, but what kind of medicinal ingredients do you want?" Hearing Valley Master Fan''s reply, the corner of Zi Feng''s mouth curved into a smile.


    After thinking for a moment, Zi Feng said, "Flammulina, licorice, White Angelica, Kawasaki, yellow earth, buckwheat, and raw Pinellia ternate." However, just as Zi Feng was about to continue, Valley Master Fan, who was at the side, said with some difficulty: "Wait, based on what you''re saying now, even the world of cultivation might not be enough. How would you know about this?" As he spoke, he looked curiously at Zi Feng, who still wanted to speak.


    Hearing Valley Master Fan''s words, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. The medicinal ingredients that he had ordered were indeed very rare, especially the last few that were considered extinct. Seeing the unwillingness in Valley Master Fan''s eyes, Zi Feng awkwardly smiled and did not say anything else. Seeing that Zi Feng didn''t say anything, Valley Master Fan tactfully shut his mouth and didn''t ask any more questions. In actuality, the existence of Zi Feng was something he couldn''t understand in the depths of his heart. How could he have such a powerful shield behind him? Someone from the Heaven Realm was actually able to forcefully break through the forbidden zone and arrive in the mortal world to save him. Thinking of this, Valley Master Fan couldn''t help but be astonished at the sight of Zi Feng. Just what kind of existence was this?


    After disappearing for three years, what did he do? Why did he improve so unbelievably when he appeared again? " When he thought about how the seal on his body was originally sealed by the old man in black, he couldn''t feel it at all. Instead, he felt a boundless aura. When they had met in the morning, Valley Master Fan had not noticed it. However, now that they had carefully observed it, there was an indescribable feeling. Even with his current late stage Kong Ming''s cultivation, he was unable to see through this young man in front of him. He truly did not understand what kind of existence he was. Seeing the dazed Valley Master Fan, Zi Feng opened his mouth and asked, "Valley Master, where is Fa Ming?" Hearing Zi Feng''s question, Valley Master Fan came back to his senses. Pointing to a room in the western corner of the courtyard, he asked, "Where are you resting?" After hearing the Valley Master''s reply, Zi Feng went his own way and walked towards the west corner of the courtyard. As he watched Zi Feng leave, Valley Master Fan shook his head and returned to his room.


    The sun gradually sank into the Western Border, which meant that the day had already passed. Night gradually enveloped the land. The crying girl looked out of the window quietly while her mind was filled with the violet-haired youth''s figure. She could not forget about him no matter how hard she tried. At this moment, that fragile heart of hers was pressed down so hard that even her breathing was convulsing. Looking at the rising moon, Dawn couldn''t help but pray, praying that one day he would come back, praying that he would lead a good life.


    Staring at that ignorant moonlight, the broken heart of the Morning Glory Chime gradually healed. Right now, she no longer blamed Zi Feng for being merciless. She could only blame herself for not being able to keep him. The night was quiet, but there were a few people who could not calm down. They had this sort of indescribable helplessness and pain.

 C116

    Half a month had quietly passed. Zi Feng had already packed his luggage and was ready to set sail tomorrow and go to the North Shore Demon Sect''s place. As he looked at the rising sun, Zi Feng let out a long sigh. He turned around and said to himself, "I will be leaving tomorrow. Today, I will bid farewell to her!" As he spoke, he jumped down from the peak of the mountain. The black figure surrounded by clouds and mist appeared rather dazzling in this place, making one feel as if they could not describe it clearly.


    In a split-second, Zi Feng was stepping on the ground as he looked into the distance. During this half a month, Zi Feng had always been in the courtyard of the Valley Master. Elder Sun had also come looking for Zi Feng. He didn''t say anything else and just sent a cauldron over with a message. Thinking back on those words, Zi Feng couldn''t help but helplessly shake his head. He muttered to himself, "What will happen in the future?" As he spoke, he mocked himself, then left. On the mountain range where Zi Feng was at a moment ago, an old man silently gazed at the distant Zi Feng as he muttered to himself, "Destiny makes a fool of man!" Destiny makes a fool out of people! " She sighed with helplessness in her eyes. She thought to herself, [If you hadn''t set foot in this place, I am afraid you would have already become Qin Jin''s wife!] As he thought this, he once again sighed silently. What two bitter people! I wonder where the Young Valley Master is now? Thinking of this, Elder Sun felt a boundless sense of dejection. For a moment, he didn''t even feel anything for the violet-haired youth. All the grudges of the original cause died with a soundless sigh.


    With heavy steps, Zi Feng once again dragged himself to the thatched cottage. Seeing such a familiar scene, Zi Feng was speechless. He quietly looked at the thatched cottage, feeling somewhat uneasy. After a long while, Zi Feng walked up and knocked on the door. The heavy knocking on the door woke the girl who had taken the cold medicine in the courtyard. Hearing the steady and rhythmic voice, the girl''s mood rose and fell, and she couldn''t help but mutter to herself, "Are you leaving?" As he said this, he staggered toward the door in a trance. After hesitating for a long time, the knocks on the door gradually slowed down, and not a single sound could be heard. The sound of knocking could not be heard. Xiao Xia suddenly woke up, and abruptly pulled the door latch and opened the door. When Zi Feng, who had just turned around, heard the sound of the door opening, he couldn''t help but turn his head and saw a delicate and pretty face with shining eyes. Zi Feng suddenly had an indescribable feeling. The two of them stared at each other, speechless. After a long while, Xiao Xia finally spoke, "Are you leaving?"


    Hearing this question, Zi Feng nodded his head, confirming Xiao Xia''s thoughts. Seeing Zi Feng''s reply, Xiao Xia unwillingly asked, "When are you leaving?" Seeing her relentlessly pursuing him, Zi Feng''s heart couldn''t help but ache, but he still resolutely said, "Tomorrow then!" After a moment of silence, he continued, "I''ve come today to bid you farewell." Hearing the word "goodbye", the body of Morning Glory Chime trembled and she couldn''t stand steadily anymore. Just when Zi Feng wanted to say something, a lively and adorable little girl skipped out of the courtyard. When she saw Zi Feng, her originally jovial face suddenly became gloomy as she said, "Why are you here? Let''s go. We don''t welcome you here." As he spoke, he pushed Zi Feng who was standing in front of his sister Xiao Xia. Seeing Xiao Wei like this, Xiao Xia looked at Xiao Wei reproachfully. However, Xiao Wei didn''t seem to be satisfied with this. She said harshly, "You ungrateful man, my sister has been waiting for you for so many years, but you treat her like this. Is your heart eaten by a dog?" The more they talked, the more excited they became, and the worse their words would be. Hearing Xiao Yun''s words, the girl on the side couldn''t help but look at Xiao Wei with a bad face. Seeing that Xiao Wei still wanted to say something, she directly grabbed onto Xiao Wei''s hand and walked into the yard, closing the door with a bang.


    Seeing this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but laugh at himself and say, "Did my heart really get eaten by a dog?" As he spoke, he turned around and walked away with a dejected look on his face. When she heard Zi Feng''s words, she silently leaned against the door and quietly shed tears. Xiao Wei, who was unhappy, couldn''t help but sob. She muttered, "Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose." As he spoke, he carried his sister, Xiao Xia, who was leaning against the door. Seeing her sister''s expression, Xiao Xia muttered, "It''s not your fault. It''s not your fault. It''s sister''s fault for not being good enough to keep his heart." As she spoke, her tears rolled down her face once again. Originally, she thought that she wouldn''t be able to cry anymore from that day onwards. However, she didn''t expect that she would be separated by such a large amount of distance. Once again, she couldn''t help but shed sparkling and translucent tears. The two sisters silently leaned against each other as tears flowed down their cheeks. Standing inside the room, their father silently sighed as he looked at them. He felt that this love was a little desolate. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but feel that his daughter''s love for him all these years wasn''t worth it.


    On the way back, Zi Feng quietly walked. Flowers bloomed on the side of the road, and colorful butterflies danced in the air, creating a fragrant smell. However, Zi Feng''s heart was currently in a state of chaos. Where did my heart go? Where did he go? Why did he become so heartless now? He clearly had feelings for her, yet he still chose to say those words. For a moment, there was an indescribable pain in his heart. Why did he have to be so heartless? In this world, it was normal to have three wives and four concubines, so why couldn''t his heart accommodate anyone else? Zi Feng interrogated himself over and over again. Finally, he said without a sound, "If we had met earlier, I''m afraid that wouldn''t have been the case." As he spoke, he lowered his head and walked forward dejectedly. He did not return to the courtyard of Valley Master Fan. Instead, he walked towards the familiar and unfamiliar mountain peak at the back. As he leaped into the air, his body instantly landed on the cliff of the mountain. Looking at the medicinal field which was almost tidied up, Zi Feng often sighed. In this half month, the medicinal field which had been harmed by the three fellows had finally started to gradually recover under everyone''s hard work. At this moment, looking at the medicinal field that was slowly growing, Zi Feng couldn''t help but think of the time when he had gathered medicinal herbs with her. He still remembered to pluck the horse blue chrysanthemum together and the yellow horn together. At this moment, everything appeared in Zi Feng''s mind. Zi Feng closed his eyes helplessly and said, "Xiao Xia, you are a good girl. If there is an afterlife, I am willing to give myself to you." As he said that, he opened his eyes and looked at the southwest corner. He said, "I''m sorry for this life. My heart has already been given to someone else. I can''t love them anymore." Saying so, he closed his eyes helplessly.


    Standing at the waist of the mountain, the gentle breeze caressed Zi Feng''s face, giving off an indescribably refreshing feeling. Zi Feng silently looked at the changing clouds in the sky, and at that moment, Zi Feng''s heart calmed down, no longer bothering with the traumatic memories. Right now, all he wanted to do was to live on and find his wandering father and his long-lost mother.


    As he walked on the familiar mountain path, Zi Feng began to look for the past. There was warmth and bitterness mixed in with this complicated feeling. After walking for a long time, Zi Feng sighed and said, "Why can''t I find it?" Puzzled, Zi Feng looked around before finally starting to walk back and forth again. According to his memories, the crevice that had trapped him for almost two years could no longer be found. This made Zi Feng puzzled. It was there that Zi Feng had broken the old man''s gray seal with Min County. It was also there that he had failed to trust the old man''s promise of three years. It could be said that Zi Feng was an existence he was concerned about and had an indescribable feeling of separation. But now, he couldn''t find it no matter what. Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed and could only helplessly walk down the mountain wall in the end. At this time, the sun had already entered the Western Territory, the bright red of its hair dyeing half of the sky red. At this time, the sun had already entered the Western Region, the bright red of its hair dyed half the sky red, the fiery red of its clouds circling low in the sky. He quietly stood on top of the cliff, thinking of nothing and not asking anything at all. That long period of relaxation made Zi Feng''s exhausted heart temporarily relax for a moment. It was this moment of relaxation that caused the depressed him to gradually change. The originally gray sky was now shining brightly. Of course, this was a world other than love. In the world of love, the purple maple was always lingering. No matter who it was, no matter how good it was to him, no matter how much effort he put in, the purple maple just didn''t dare to accept it.


    On the way home from Zi Feng, a creature with a pair of dark green eyes spoke to the person next to it, "We''ll be leaving tomorrow. Why don''t we leave some behind as a souvenir?" Hearing this, Lil ''White nodded and said, "We should leave something behind. Otherwise, the people here won''t remember us after so many years." As he spoke, he looked expectantly at the Netherworld. After hearing Xiao Bai''s righteous words, You You couldn''t help but sweat a little. He originally wanted to steal some medicinal herbs from the medicine store, but he didn''t expect Xiao Bai to make him think that it was a serious matter. But You You didn''t say anything. He only nodded and walked deeper into the grass. When Whitey saw Netherworld leave, it just followed. Lil ''White was originally a troublesome person. Now that the Netherworld Udumbara Flower was leading the way, how could Little White be obedient? As their figures disappeared into the distance, a conspiracy began to unfold.


    The next day, the sun gradually rose from the eastern horizon. Violet Maple had already been prepared, so he packed his luggage and prepared to set off. When he left, Valley Master Fan gave Zi Feng a Cosmic Bag. It became smaller and larger, and contained a large amount of food that could be stored inside without spoiling the food. Before, without this thing, Zi Feng would feel as if his entire body was a mess, as if he had everything. If it wasn''t hanging a jade pendant, it was just a book. Zi Feng wanted to throw them away, but these random things were very important to him, and he couldn''t bear to part with them. Now that he had the Cosmic Bag from Valley Master Fan, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel much more relaxed. At this moment, the Qiankun bag contained quite a number of medicinal ingredients that had been extorted from the Valley Master. Zi Feng smiled when he saw the bulging pile of medicinal ingredients inside. When he thought back to the battle between the Righteous and Evil Trials, he remembered that the young man that he defeated had set a three year agreement with him. However, this was also the so-called three year agreement. Zi Feng couldn''t help but laugh at himself. Another three year agreement? What would happen this time? Was he defeated by my sword, or was it me who fell under his revenge? Zi Feng helplessly shook his head. He couldn''t help but feel a bit repulsed by the so-called three year agreement.


    Valley Master Fan led them to the exit of the valley, then quietly waited for Jiao Long''s arrival. They hadn''t seen anyone these past few days, so it was unknown what they were up to. Just as Zi Feng and the others were thinking about this, a dragon-like roar came from afar. Upon hearing this voice, Valley Master Fan turned around. A hundred years had passed since he began chanting and activating the great protective formation. The same clouds tumbled and the same whirlpool appeared. Zi Feng, on the other hand, watched this all happen with a calm expression. He no longer had the same anxious expression from back then. After a while, the great formation was activated. The flood dragon that was circling high in the sky suddenly flew out of the valley with both the Netherworld and Little White. Seeing this scene, Zi Feng and Fa Ming turned around and bid their farewells to Valley Master Fan before preparing to leave. In the instant that Zi Feng soared into the air, a clear voice echoed within the valley, "I will wait for your return, forever." His voice echoed throughout the valley. Hearing his voice, Zi Feng sighed helplessly and flew out of the valley. Hearing this, Valley Master Fan and Orchon sighed in regret, and in the end, they helplessly closed the valley protecting array. In the instant that Valley Master Fan closed the formation, a black figure suddenly rushed in from outside the mist-filled valley and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    After a long time, the black shadow appeared on top of the mountain range as he muttered to himself, "Thankfully, my speed was fast enough this time. Otherwise, who knows how many years I would have to wait." With that, he disappeared from the mountain.

 C117

    After leaving Hundred Flowers Valley, Zi Feng had been galloping nonstop towards the northern border. Actually, Zi Feng also had his own selfish thoughts as to why he chose to go to the Demonic Sect''s realm. In the west of the continent, there was a flourishing supply of medicinal herbs, while in the north, there was a rare lack of quality. Since he had refined the Heart Flame, Zi Feng had not had the chance to try refining anything yet, right? Only after refining the flying sword for the first time would he no longer have the chance to practice. Thus, during that trial, Zi Feng chose the northern shore of the Devil Sect.


    "Purple Maple stood on his flying sword, silently flying forward. As he looked at Yun Feng, he felt an incomparable sense of comfort. Zi Feng had not experienced that feeling of ease for many years. After parting with her, he had faced the endless pursuit of the wolf pack in the Great Desolate Forest; after that, he had gone to the Western Territory and been assassinated by a mysterious organization; after receiving news that his grandfather was in trouble, he had rushed back thousands of miles away and almost died; it was only because of the mysterious fairy girl''s powerful persuasion that he had been able to keep his life; after that, she had married someone. Scenes from the past flashed through Zi Feng''s mind as he let out a long sigh. His tightly shut eyes suddenly opened as he muttered to himself, "Let the past go with the wind!" "From now on, I will live for myself." As he spoke, a candid voice spread throughout the vast sky. When Fa Ming who was following behind saw Zi Feng''s appearance, he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and said, "This kid has been quite nervous lately. Is the stimulation still not good enough?" As he spoke, he looked at Zi Feng with some sympathy. That was because the scene from that day was something that Farmer had experienced together. The betrayal of a couple was something that even a family like him couldn''t bear to see. Although the people who cultivated Buddhism didn''t talk about love, they still retained their primitive nature. Thus, in the ten days that Violet Maple had spent together in the wilderness, Fa Ming had already acknowledged the violet-haired youth in front of him. Such a person who cherished and cherished their relationship was worth befriending. Moreover, they had experienced the test of life and death together. Fa Ming had long since treated Zi Feng as one of his own. Seeing Zi Feng''s cruel state of mind once again, the calm and emotionless Fa Ming couldn''t help but be moved.


    After a long time, Zi Feng turned his head to Fa Ming and said, "We will soon reach the Hong Hu. After we pass the Hong Hu, we will step into the demonic realm." Hearing Zi Feng''s words, Fa Ming nodded his head but did not express any opinions. Currently, Fa Ming was already used to giving all the travel arrangements to Zi Feng. Seeing that Fa Ming was silent, Zi Feng continued, "In a while, we will rest for a while at the Hong Hu!" As he spoke, he cast his gaze into the distance. After hearing what Zi Feng said, Fa Ming was slightly surprised. Zi Feng had always only known how to travel and where to rest. Now that he took the initiative to ask for rest, he couldn''t help but feel somewhat puzzled. However, Fa Ming didn''t ask anything and just silently followed behind Zi Feng as they flew forward.


    Not far away, the flood dragon kept darting through the clouds. In Little White''s words, "Easy." However, the flood dragon was glad that it had made a wise decision. It had only been a few years and yet the little guy had already reached the height that others would need tens of years or even hundreds of years to reach. However, to be honest, the main reason the dragon made that decision was because of the Netherworld Spirit. It didn''t consider the existence of Zi Feng at all. However, from the looks of it, the situation was much better than he thought. Not only was there the Netherworld, but there was also the White Tiger that was known as the War God. Thinking of this Flood Dragon, he couldn''t help but let out a long roar to express the joy in his heart. Hearing the dragon''s roar, Whitey leaned close to the Netherworld and whispered, "Big Brother Wolf, is this Big Brother Long in heat?" As he spoke, he looked suspiciously at the quiet Netherworld. After hearing these words, You You couldn''t help but think for a moment before earnestly saying, "It seems that we need to pay attention in the future. We should help him find a female Flood Dragon as soon as possible." Hearing those words, Lil ''White nodded clearly.


    A few wild ducks emerged from the reeds near the edge of the Great Lakes. They flapped their wings as they flew over the surface of the water. Upon seeing this scene, Whitey''s eyes clearly moved. It stared fixedly at the wild duck that flew away. However, at this moment, Whitey had lost its previous elegance and was standing there without moving. This was quite different from its style. However, when the Netherworld saw Little White''s appearance, he couldn''t help but sigh and say, "The child has finally grown up. It''s not easy!" As he spoke, he looked at Whitey beside him with an aged look on his face. As if it felt the strange expression of the Netherworld, Lil ''White couldn''t help but take a few steps back and look at the Netherworld with vigilance. Just as the two of them looked at each other, the calm waters of the Great Lakes suddenly exploded. A dragon-shaped creature suddenly emerged from the water, causing the originally calm water surface to shake. The flood dragon rose into the air and wantonly wandered about on the surface of the water. It was an extremely uncomfortable sight to behold. Seeing this scene, the corner of Zi Feng''s mouth couldn''t help but curl into a smile. That Flood Dragon seemed to have maintained its childish nature up until now. He recalled the fierce appearance of the flood dragon when he had first met it, and how terrifying it had looked. But now, he had actually seen the other side of the dragon. How could Zi Feng not be happy? When Farmer Ming, who was at the side, saw this vast expanse of water, he was momentarily shocked. He had never seen such a vast expanse of water in his vision! He was originally just a monk from the Dream Rain Temple. He hadn''t thought that after following Zi Feng out for a stroll, he would discover that the world was actually so interesting. For a moment, he couldn''t help but feel grateful to his master for his decision. Otherwise, to this day, when his knowledge was still limited to that cold mountain, he could not help but feel that his fate had fluctuated. Seeing this familiar scene, Zi Feng''s memories couldn''t help but replay the past. At that time, he almost died at the edge of the Great Lakes. If it wasn''t for that expert forcibly intervening, perhaps he would already be a ghost now. Thinking to that point, Zi Feng couldn''t help feeling a bit of sorrow. In his mind, the corners of the Horned and Son''s mouths couldn''t help appearing, and in that instant, Zi Feng recalled the action of pointing his finger southwest when the thin male died. For a moment, Zi Feng couldn''t help but open his eyes wide, not daring to believe what he had just heard. He thought, "The Horned Demon clansmen are well-known figures in the cultivation world. Why would they assassinate me time and time again?" However, when he thought of the Horned Demon father and son''s complexions, Zi Feng seemed to realize that the Horned Demon family must be inextricably linked to that mysterious organization. Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but turn around and look at the southwest corner. He muttered, "After this trip, I will definitely climb the Pill Sun Peak again." As he spoke, his body couldn''t help but emit a majestic aura. Zi Feng''s eyes were filled with an abnormally firm and unyielding will. After missing this life or death experience, Zi Feng once again embarked on a journey to the north.


    Very quickly, they crossed over the waters of the Honghu Lake, and Zi Feng and the others stepped into the realm of the devil sect. According to the blueprint given by Valley Master Fan, the northeast corner would be Mount Yandao, which was also an important area of the Devil Sect. However, right now, Zi Feng only wanted to train for a while and raise his alchemy skills before going to face off against the mysterious organization. Therefore, Zi Feng decided not to head to the northeast, but to head straight to the Northern Frosty Region. Because it was rumored that there were many rare ores there, Zi Feng wanted to try his luck and see if he could find some satisfactory ores to practice with. Otherwise, he would be sorry to the alchemy book that Mu Han had left behind all those years ago. Along the way, Fa Ming quietly sat on the buddhist bead. He didn''t notice any changes in his emotions and just quietly followed behind Zi Feng. As for the flood dragon, it was rolling back and forth in excitement. The Evil Year had been staying in that valley since long ago. Therefore, when it came out, it was very excited.


    The further north they went, the colder the temperature became. Looking off into the distance, more than half of the mountains were covered in ice, and the wasteland was actually filled with withered yellow weeds. In the Central Plains, it was the summer solstice right now, but the cold winter was still the same when they stepped into the Northern Frosty Region. In the Central Plains, it was currently the summer solstice, but in the Northern Frosty Region, it was winter and winter right when they stepped into the Northern Frosty Region. As they went deeper, Zi Feng and the others gradually discovered that the Northern Frosty Region was deserted. Initially, they would occasionally see a few tribes, but after that, they could not see anything. Some of them were just barren weeds. Seeing the desolate scene in front of him, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel sad. His mind couldn''t help but think back to the three years he spent in the Wasteland of Tranquil Kneadness. At that time, he didn''t eat nor sleep for three years in the wilderness, and he relied on his strong will to persevere in the silent world. Thinking about it, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel that his actions back then were so foolish, so good that he couldn''t find any words to say. By the side, when Fa Ming saw Zi Feng''s sad expression, he couldn''t help but feel that Zi Feng''s existence was a tragedy. Was Zi Feng himself a tragedy? For a moment, Fa Ming couldn''t help but feel sympathy for this sentimental Zi Feng. He felt that he was too much of a girl, but he did not go forward to criticize him, because he knew that if he did, Zi Feng would be even more upset. When a person was weak, what he needed was not to criticize, but a kind of understanding. For some reason, when the current Fa Ming saw Zi Feng, he always felt that he was a child that hadn''t grown up. For a moment, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of pity.


    Many days later, Zi Feng and the others finally stepped into the Arctic State. The continuous mountain range looked quite spectacular. Behind the undulating mountain range was the boundless Northern Sea. According to legends, deep within the Northern Sea, there was an island like this. There were flowers blooming and a hundred flowers arguing. It was completely different from the depressed and depressed world around them. However, there was a secret that no one knew about on that island. Those who knew of this had occasionally heard Farmer mention it. At this moment, standing before the towering mountain range, Zi Feng felt an indescribable sense of pride. Seeing the faintly discernible surface of the sea, Zi Feng decided that if there was a chance in the future, he would definitely go and find that island. Standing beside Zi Feng, when Fa Ming saw the look of longing on Zi Feng''s face, he couldn''t help but smile and say, "Why do you want to find the legendary island?" Zi Feng, whose thoughts had been exposed, said somewhat embarrassedly: "En, a little." As he spoke, he looked at Farmer with a face full of hope, hoping to learn more about the island from him. Seeing the look of longing on Zi Feng''s face, Fa Ming sighed and said, "How difficult!" After pausing for a moment, he continued, "Wanting to cross the Northern Ocean is not that simple. Even a master at the Large Accomplishment Realm would have to weigh the pros and cons." As he spoke, he helplessly looked at Zi Feng. Zi Feng''s eyes widened at the reply. That was an existence at the very peak of this world. Even their teleportation cannot surpass it, let alone the current him. Thinking of this, he could not help but feel a little disappointed. Seeing Zi Feng''s dejected expression, Fa Ming sighed and said, "Do you know why it is so difficult to cross the Northern Sea?" Zi Feng looked at him in confusion. Seeing the puzzled look on Zi Feng''s face, Fa Ming sighed and said, "I once heard Master say that on this continent, besides cultivators, there are also demonic cultivators." He then looked towards the flood dragon and the others and continued, "In this world, there are two lands that are purely for cultivators. One is the Great Desolate Forest of the Eastern Region, and the other is the Northern Sea." After hearing Farmer''s explanation, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel enlightened. Back then when he had entered the Great Desolate Forest, he had almost lost his life even though it was just the outer perimeter. If he had entered any further, Zi Feng would not have dared to imagine the result. However, now that Zi Feng looked at the choppy sea surface, he couldn''t help but feel that it was a challenge, a pursuit. It was also at this moment that Zi Feng told himself that he would return to the depths of the forest in the future and find his reputation. He would travel far and wide in the future to create a legend of himself. "As he thought about this, he couldn''t help but feel a domineering aura rising from his body.


    Seeing Zi Feng like this, Farmer Ming, who was standing to the side, couldn''t help but smile as he thought, This is what a man should be like! As he thought, he also accompanied Zi Feng to look at the rising and falling clouds.

 C118

    "Let''s go!" We''ll take a look over there. As he spoke, he flew towards the mountain range not too far away. When the nearby Farmer heard Zi Feng''s words, he also flew over. Soon, they arrived at the edge of the mountain range. Zi Feng''s eyes became a bit blurry as he looked at the mountain peak in front of him. This was because there were so many needle-leafed trees in the mountain range. After getting used to the wasteland and seeing such an exuberant scene, Zi Feng couldn''t help but exclaim at the greatness of the creator. On the side, Farmer also sighed with emotion as he followed behind Violet Maple. The two of them stood there in a daze. After a long time, Zi Feng said to Farmer Ming, "Take a look around! "Let''s see if there are any good materials." As he spoke, he stood up and started to check the mountain range before him. On the side, Farmer also summoned his own buddhist beads to investigate.


    After a long time, the two of them met again at the same place. Fa Ming shook his head helplessly at Zi Feng. "There seems to be nothing here." Zi Feng also sighed when he heard Fa Ming''s answer. He looked at the mountain peak in front of him and felt a bit disappointed. However, after a moment, Zi Feng said with a little overstepping feeling, "Just now, I found a place where I could cultivate in peace." As he spoke, he pointed to a mountain not too far away. Fa Ming followed the direction of the Purple Maple Finger and forgot about it. He only saw the steep mountain peak, and the empty space between the mountain and the mountain quickly became flat. This caused Fa Ming to be somewhat surprised, but after a while, the two of them flew to the waist of the mountain. In the distance, the flood dragon saw the purple maple fly towards the mountainside. It couldn''t help but let out a long roar before flying toward the Northern Sea. Hearing the sound, Zi Feng turned around and saw that the flood dragon had already dove deep into the sea. Seeing this scene, Zi Feng couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh. "I hope it doesn''t cause too much trouble." As he spoke, he stepped on his flying sword and descended halfway up the mountain. At the same time, Fa Ming also landed behind Zi Feng.


    After he cleaned up the weeds on the mountainside, Zi Feng sat down and said: "Let''s meditate here for a while. After that, we''ll go to that Swallow Mountain. " As he spoke, he closed his eyes and began to meditate. Hearing Zi Feng''s words, Farmer laughed and also sat down to cultivate. Ever since his breakthrough in the Fa Ming realm, there had been no time to consolidate his cultivation. He always felt that it was a little difficult to handle, so he decided to take advantage of this and cultivate quietly for a while.


    Half a year''s time passed in the blink of an eye. Zi Feng, who was standing halfway up the mountain, looked into the distance with eyes filled with an endless sense of vicissitudes. After so many years of quiet training, Zi Feng discovered that he had many hidden injuries in his body. However, the hidden injuries that he had previously left were all gone. On the other hand, Fa Ming was still sitting there motionlessly. After stretching his body for a moment, Zi Feng still sat down and began to cultivate. While Zi Feng was quietly cultivating, the flood dragon that had dived into the deep sea was in a bit of a mess. By his side, You You and Xiao Bai seemed to be in a somewhat sorry state. After a long time, the flood dragon had no choice but to jump out of the water and flee towards the land. The flood dragon, who was flying in the air, appeared to be somewhat out of breath. It looked to be in a very sorry state, but it didn''t expect that it would cause a whole body of trouble just by going a little deeper. That sea lion like creature didn''t expect that in just one move, it would be completely suppressed. That area seemed to be his domain, and soon, many helpers arrived. The Netherworld and Little White couldn''t deal with it, so the dragon could only choose to retreat.


    Traveling in the sky, the depressed feeling in his heart quietly disappeared. Flying thousands of miles, he finally vaguely saw the towering mountain. This made the battered Netherworld Whitey feel like a child that had been bullied. He found his parents and saw hope for revenge. After a while, the Flood Dragon''s group landed on the mountainside and saw Zi Feng and the others were cultivating with their eyes closed. The grievance in their hearts was suddenly gone as they quietly looked at Zi Feng, who was quietly cultivating. Seeing the calm expression on You You''s face, the Flood Dragon seemed to become somewhat anxious. However, it didn''t say anything and just soared into the air towards the distant jungle. Xiao Bai, on the other hand, looked at Zi Feng, who had his eyes closed, with a wronged look on his face. Xiao Bai, on the other hand, looked at Zi Feng, who had his eyes closed, with a wronged look on his face, and cried out twice at the Netherworld. After saying that, he paused for a moment before continuing, "If you want revenge, go cultivate. Don''t complain here." After saying that, he walked back to the place where he had laid down and continued to meditate with his eyes closed. Lil ''White, who had been beaten up by the Unholy Marionette, moved closer to Zi Feng. However, it could only whimper a few times before lying on the ground and resting with its eyes closed.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye halfway up the mountain. After an unknown period of time, Fa Ming, who had his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. His deep black pupils appeared somewhat strange under the sunlight. Fa Ming stood up and stared into the distance without blinking. After a while, he let out a long sigh and said, "That was close. That was close. It seems I shouldn''t rush too much." As he spoke, he turned around to look at Zi Feng, who was still meditating. Just as he was about to take two steps forward, a majestic presence suddenly appeared from the serene maple. This caused him to look at the purplish-green maple with interest. He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart: This guy is truly infuriating. I didn''t expect him to reach the threshold of the middle stage of the Sky Origin Stage so quickly. She then sighed helplessly. Moments later, Zi Feng''s eyes snapped open as he dashed forwards, a devilish purple and green light flickering in his eyes. After a long time, Zi Feng stood up and looked around excitedly. Just as Zi Feng was about to try, Xiao Bai leapt into his arms and pitifully cried out. Zi Feng looked at Xiao Bai in confusion. When Lil ''White saw the look on Zi Feng''s face, it made a'' bullied ''gesture and then looked at Zi Feng with its watery eyes. Seeing Xiao Bai''s pitiful appearance, Zi Feng couldn''t help but smile. He used one hand to stroke Xiao Bai''s fur to comfort him. He muttered, "Monk, I''m going to rob you." Hearing these underhanded words from Zi Feng, Fa Ming didn''t know what to do for a moment. He looked with shock at Zi Feng, whose temperament had changed. A strange smile was displayed on her clean face under her elegant purple hair, giving off an indescribable chilling feeling.


    After hearing what Zi Feng said, Xiao Bai cried out to the sky a couple of times before looking at You You with a complacent look on its face. However, the Netherworld gave him a supercilious look and quietly walked to the side of Zi Feng.


    Summoning the flood dragon, Zi Feng and the others who were not far away, they stepped on their flying swords and flew into the deep sea. Lil ''White, who was standing on top of the dragon''s head, looked around excitedly.


    Not long after, waves of dragon roars came from the dragon''s mouth. After hearing the sound, the purple maple knew that they were almost there. It loosened its bones and was ready to fight. As for Whitey, it took a few steps back in fear. When the Netherworld saw Whitey''s cowardly appearance, he could not help but sigh helplessly. It seemed like he really couldn''t support a wall. As if it felt You You''s mocking gaze, Lil ''White suddenly stopped. Then, it suddenly charged forward and leaped over the flood dragon''s head before falling into the sea. The Netherworld also quickly jumped down after seeing Whitey''s actions. Subsequently, the flood dragon dove down, and its body entered the sea as well. Seeing that they were all impatient to get into the sea, Zi Feng turned his head and smiled to Fu Ming. "Let''s go down and take a look." Hearing Zi Feng''s words, Fa Ming nodded his head and the buddhist beads under his feet became smaller. Finally, they returned to Fa Ming''s hand and Fa Ming''s body naturally fell into the sea. Seeing that they had all gone into the sea so quickly, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel that he was a little too obedient. However, after a while, Zi Feng put away his flying sword and followed them into the sea.


    The sea water moistened his body and gave him a cool feeling. After going down a few hundred meters, he couldn''t help but feel bone-piercing. Zi Feng couldn''t help but channel his inner strength to protect his body. Right now, the Light Game was getting weaker and weaker. Ordinary people would not be able to see much, but fortunately for cultivators, since they came like this, their vision had long since become extraordinary. Looking at the lively scene of the underwater world and the fishes that were emitting faint traces of light, Zi Feng could not help but sigh in admiration at the greatness of the creator. To be able to survive in this dark world was not that easy! What''s more, they were just the bottom layer of the biological chain. As he went deeper into the sea, Zi Feng gradually felt the water pressure, but it was nothing to the current him. Lil ''White, who was leading the group, kept looking around.


    After a few hours, they gradually saw the coral land. When he stepped on the ground again, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief. However, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable with the water pressure. Walking was not as easy as on land. After walking for a while, there seemed to be a crystal palace not too far away. When he saw the building, Zi Feng couldn''t help but be surprised, wasn''t that shiny crystal the rare Heavenly Sparks in the cultivation world? How could he not be surprised? Following that, he couldn''t help but think about the book that introduced refining and adding the Heavenly Busy Crystal would increase the prolongation of the item. He couldn''t help but daydream as he looked at the large pieces of Heavenly Light Crystal Purple Maple. As Zi Feng was lost in thought, the palace created by the Heavenly Busy Crystal was suddenly opened. Suddenly, a few monsters appeared inside. Zi Feng couldn''t help but look at the several monsters in shock. Zi Feng could clearly feel a majestic aura coming from the sea lion creature, but that sea lion creature had hidden itself very well. If it wasn''t for Zi Feng''s sensitive senses, he would''ve been fooled by it. There were five on their side, and five on Zi Feng''s side. Lil ''White, who was in front, took a few steps forward and stopped in front of a fellow who was about his size. He even shot him a provocative glance, causing the atmosphere to become a bit tense. Fa Ming, who was standing to one side, also walked up and chose his opponent. The Netherworld Udumbara uncontrollably chose to walk forward as well, but not enough anger burst out from his eyes. Seeing this scene, Zi Feng seemed to have vaguely thought of something. Just as Zi Feng was thinking wildly, the Flood Dragon rose into the air and flew towards the low-profile Sea Lion. In the end, Zi Feng helplessly looked at the remains of the octopus. However, Zi Feng didn''t say anything. He silently took out his ancient sword and pointed it at the seemingly carefree Octopus. The battle was about to begin. of

 C119

    In this seabed world, to Zi Feng, this battle was a little unfair. However, Zi Feng didn''t really care. A great battle was about to break out. The octopus''s long tentacles viciously lashed out at Zi Feng. From the looks of it, the octopus was using a whip and its powerful whipping caused Zi Feng to be in a sorry state. However, although Zi Feng was in a disadvantageous position, that octopus wasn''t any better off. Its attacks were all seen by the ancient sword in Zi Feng''s hand. Although it didn''t break, it was still in excruciating pain. Not far away, the Netherworld was fighting with the monster that looked like a seahorse very fiercely. The Netherworld, who used to be fast and agile, now looked a bit unresponsive. However, his cultivation level in the seahorse was lower than the Netherworld''s and was still heavily restricted. When he looked at Fa Ming and the clam, he always felt that Fa Ming''s attack made the clam itch. Every time Fa Ming launched an attack, the clam demon beast would use its shell to block him, making Fa Ming, who was fighting against it, feel extremely depressed. Little White and the little octopus, who were not far away from him, seemed to be extremely happy. From the looks of it, they were not fighting to the death, but playing with children. Just when the little octopus''s tentacles were about to hit Whitey''s head, Whitey smiled sinisterly and suddenly exerted force through its four limbs. Its body swam to the right side of the little octopus and suddenly swiped down with its claws. Immediately, a sharp screech was heard from the little octopus''s vocal cords. Seeing the little octopus suffer such a loss, Lil ''White winked at it proudly. This made the little octopus very angry. He couldn''t help but think that he had sprayed ink all over his face. Was there a need to hold a grudge? What''s more, she''s a lady, can''t you be more magnanimous? While the little octopus was lost in thought, Little White reached out with its claw again. Suddenly, an ear-piercing sound even louder than before was heard from its vocal cords. This made Little White feel even more pleased with himself. And hearing the little octopus''s two shrieks, the old octopus that was fighting with Zi Feng became a bit anxious, its dancing tentacles were not as delicate as before, and from time to time it made a mistake. As for Zi Feng who was holding the ancient sword, he would grab hold of this small mistake every time. Not knowing what was going on, their defeat caused the other three to want to run away in fear. However, they were held tightly by their opponents and were unable to move at all.


    The flood dragon was a water-based demon beast. Although it couldn''t fully utilize its strength in the deep sea, it was more or less enough. The Sea Lion it was fighting was always trapped and didn''t have any chance to fight back. Just as the battle was about to end, the old octopus strangely escaped from the purple maple battle and floated towards the little octopus. Seeing the octopus retreat, the other three beasts didn''t hesitate to go closer to the octopus even though they were in danger of being injured. Just as Zi Feng, Fa Ming, and the others were puzzled, the old octopus suddenly spat out a large lump of ink, momentarily blinding them. By the time everything returned to clarity, the five Monstrous Beasts had already disappeared. This made Zi Feng and the others very depressed. They didn''t expect the seemingly honest octopus to have such a secret weapon. It really made them speechless.


    This battle seemed a bit funny, but it was also the difference in strength. In the past, the three of them were already able to fight against these five demon beasts, not to mention the current Zi Feng, who was comparable to a tribulation stage. So it was normal for them to win. However, they weren''t too depressed right now. Seeing the crystal palace not too far away, Zi Feng and the others all opened their eyes wide.


    Not long after, they stood below the palace. Seeing this majestic palace, Zi Feng couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. To be able to create such a large palace in the deep sea, it truly wasn''t easy! After being shocked for a moment, Zi Feng and the others walked in. What entered their eyes was still the dazzling array of various treasures. This caused them to be shocked. They never expected that the demonic beast would enjoy itself so much. After walking around for a while, Zi Feng and the others finally stopped at an inconspicuous room. If Zi Feng hadn''t been in contact with the medicinal plants for so long, he probably wouldn''t have noticed the secret room. Amongst the numerous corpses in the secret chamber, Zi Feng discovered that there was actually a layer of seal placed on it. Could it be that the demonic beast had set it up? With such a good item in front of him, Purple Maple Fa Ming didn''t even think twice and couldn''t help but simultaneously attack the secret chamber, trying to break the seal. However, after working hard for a while, they discovered that the seal hadn''t broken at all. This caused Zi Feng and Fa Ming to be a bit surprised. With their current offensive capabilities, even an expert of the tribulation stage had to weigh the pros and cons. Once again carefully examining the wall in front of him, Zi Feng discovered that there was actually something hidden within the moss in the corner. It seemed that this door had not been opened for a long time, if it was sealed by the escaping demonic beast, then it probably wouldn''t have ended up like this. It seems like this palace wasn''t built by those demon beasts. They had only seen a treasure. Seeing that Jiu Li was not down, Zi Feng and Fa Ming couldn''t help but start to discuss. After a long time, they seemed to have gotten an idea of what was going on and nodded in unison. Then, they excitedly looked at the stone wall. Following Zi Feng''s order, the five of them simultaneously started to gather their strength. Fa Ming''s palm continued to form seals, making people feel dazzled, while the dragon, You Xiao, who was to the side, also opened her mouth and the force balloon continued to accumulate. Seeing that they were all gathering energy, Zi Feng also gathered all of his energy into the ancient sword in his hand.


    A moment later, the five of them simultaneously launched their attacks towards the stone wall. It was also at this moment that a terrifying destructive force shook the entire palace. Waiting until everything calmed down, Zi Feng and the others couldn''t help but open their eyes wide, trembling as they looked at the stone wall. Although some rocks fell off from the stone wall, it was still abnormally firm. Zi Feng and the others couldn''t help but feel a bit helpless. As for Zi Feng and the others, they were extremely depressed, but the stone wall kept on falling off. Finally, in the middle of the wall, a model of a sword was revealed. Everyone couldn''t help but blankly look at the strange pattern. Looking at the sword on the stone wall, Zi Feng felt a sense of familiarity, but he couldn''t think of anything. While Zi Feng was puzzled, Fu Ming, who was beside him, turned his head and said to Zi Feng in surprise, "Isn''t that the ancient sword in your hand?" Hearing Farmer''s voice, Zi Feng suddenly woke up. No wonder he was so familiar with it, it was actually the ancient sword in his hand! However, seeing Zi Feng react, Fa Ming looked at him with disdain. He really didn''t know what he was doing. Zi Feng, who was standing at the side, seemed to have felt Zi Feng''s contemptuous gaze and could not help but smile in embarrassment. Zi Feng, who was standing at the side, seemed to have felt Zi Feng''s contemptuous gaze and could not help but smile. However, Zi Feng did not say these words out loud. Instead, he thought about them alone.


    After a moment, Zi Feng came back to his senses. He couldn''t help but carefully examine the indented image on the wall. Unconsciously, he placed the ancient sword in his hand inside. A golden light suddenly surged out from the stone wall when the ancient sword was thrown into the mold. They were unable to open their eyes for a moment and could only squint as they watched the ancient sword change. However, Zi Feng, who was standing in front of the stone wall, suddenly heard a voice. This sword''s name was, ''Black Comet Li'', and has been missing since the end of the world. Congratulations to little brother for obtaining this ancient sword. After a long while, everything returned to its peaceful state. Zi Feng also opened his eyes and looked at Fa Ming and the others, who were staring at him, with a surprised expression. Just as Zi Feng asked, Fa Ming asked, "What happened?" Zi Feng became even more confused after hearing what Fa Ming said. Seeing Zi Feng''s puzzled look, Fa Ming said, "It has been three days since that day." Hearing this, Zi Feng looked at Fa Ming in disbelief. On the other hand, Farmer nodded his head firmly and didn''t say anything else. After receiving a positive answer, Zi Feng turned his head and looked at the ancient sword on the stone wall with some surprise. He couldn''t help but whisper in a low voice, "Mo ¡­ Mo ¡­ Mo ¡­ Mo ¡­" After a moment, he took out the ancient sword, Xu Li, from the stone wall at his own expense, and following that, the wall actually crumbled in a moment. This made Zi Feng, Fa Ming, very surprised. A few days ago, they had combined their powers and the stone wall had actually collapsed. How could they not be speechless? However, after they recovered from their shock, joyful voices were revealed from their faces. The stone wall was opened, and the good items within were in their hands. Little White was the first to rush in, followed by You You. Then Zi Feng and Fa Ming both went in, leaving Jiao Long alone outside. Who told him to have such a big head? That small door wouldn''t be enough for him, so he could only watch the door.


    Walking in, he saw two long tables. One side was filled with dried medicinal herbs, the other side was filled with refined medicinal pills. Between the two tables was a small pile of black mineral ores. Looking carefully at all these, Zi Feng couldn''t help but be shocked to discover that the Icy Spirit Grass within the pile of medicinal herbs had regained its consciousness. In this continent, the Ice Spirit Grass was almost extinct, yet there were six on the table; how could Zi Feng not be shocked? Seeing the orderly placed herbs, some of which he was impressively unfamiliar with, Zi Feng couldn''t help but ask Fu Ming. On the other hand, Fa Ming shook his head helplessly, indicating that he knew nothing. Seeing Fa Ming''s actions, Zi Feng helplessly sighed and put away the medicinal plants on the table. As he walked to the opposite side of the table, he saw that there were labels affixed to the top of each bottle. Just as Zi Feng was about to prepare a large number of items, he suddenly heard a long roar from the Flood Dragon outside. Hearing this voice, Zi Feng and the others hurriedly put away the pill bottles on the table and the black stone on the floor, then hurriedly ran to the door.


    When Purple Maple walked out, he discovered that the flood dragon was uneasily circling above the palace. This confused Fa Ming. On the other hand, Zi Feng, who was sensitive to the situation, had a face full of fear. He turned his head and shouted, "Quick, quickly get out. We are about to be surrounded." As he spoke, he rushed towards the palace entrance. When Fa Ming saw Zi Feng so anxious, he immediately flew towards the entrance of the palace. The dragon above the palace swooped down and the Nether Master and Xiao Bai jumped onto its back.


    In the blink of an eye, Zi Feng and the others charged out of the palace''s entrance. Looking over, they saw a black mass of monsters surrounding them. They were currently approaching the palace without stop. At this moment, Zi Feng decisively decided to head upstream and head out to sea immediately. Otherwise, if he was delayed, he would die of exhaustion even if he was not beaten to death.


    The two of them, one dragon and one person, fled to the surface without any hesitation. At this moment, Little White, who was standing on top of the dragon''s back, was also no longer as carefree as before. The distance between them was gradually shrinking. Seeing such a situation, Zi Feng and Fa Ming were a little anxious, if only the shell was pulled, they would be done for. Thinking of this, Zi Feng and Fa Ming couldn''t help but muster up all the energy in their bodies and rush towards the surface of the sea.

 C120

    Seeing the glimmer right before their eyes, Zi Feng and the others'' hopes grew bigger and bigger. 500 meters, 400 meters, 300 meters, 200 meters. As they got closer and closer to the light, they also became more and more excited. However, just as they were about to break through the surface of the water, they suddenly felt their eyes turn black and their mind enter a trance. They couldn''t help but stop.


    However, in this split-second, the pursuers had already caught up to Zi Feng and the others. After a while, Zi Feng and the others recovered. They looked at the monsters surrounding them with fear in their eyes. Each and every one of their eyes were wide open as they emitted a fierce light.


    In the blink of an eye, more and more demonic beasts surrounded them. Looking at the bright sky above them, the purple maple finally understood the reason for the darkness.


    After spending so much time at the bottom of the sea and seeing the light, his eyes could no longer bear it. It was this tiny negligence that had caused Zi Feng to fall into a dangerous situation. Seeing the gathering number of demonic beasts, Zi Feng started to look around his surroundings.


    However, after a short while, he helplessly looked at the view that there was nothing he could do about this piece of barren land near the water''s surface.


    A moment later, the demonic beasts that had gathered here were all silently standing there, staring at Zi Feng and the others.


    Zi Feng and the others had their backs to each other as they formed a circle, vigilantly looking at those quiet demon beasts. For a moment, the atmosphere became a bit eerie and tense. Just as they were about to move, the Monstrous Beasts surrounding Zi Feng and the others suddenly opened up a tunnel. Looking towards the passage, he saw the few demonic beasts that had escaped a few days ago.


    At this moment, the eyes of the five demonic beasts all flashed with a fearsome light. Every single one of them wanted to tear Zi Feng and the rest into pieces.


    When Zi Feng saw some of your Demonic Beasts, he couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Fa Ming. The two of them nodded in unison. The flood dragon that was wandering next to Zi Feng couldn''t help but raise its head to look at the nearby sky.


    A moment later, the five demonic beasts were only a few steps away from Zi Feng. At this moment, Zi Feng couldn''t help but tightly grip the ancient sword in his hand as his eyes tightly stared at the approaching demonic beast.


    Just as the octopus had arrogantly entered the range of Zi Feng''s attack, Zi Feng, who had been accumulating strength for a long time, suddenly brandished the ancient sword in his hand, chopping down towards the octopus.


    Fa Ming, who was standing beside Zi Feng, also refined the buddhist beads in his hand to assist in the battle. He wanted to instantly kill the demonic beast.


    The arrogant octopus couldn''t help but shrink back when it saw this sudden change. At the same time, it also instinctively spat out black ink. Seeing this, Zi Feng and Fa Ming were instantly overjoyed.


    Moments later, the demon beasts that had regained their order stared at each other with their mouths agape. They never thought that these fellows would be so cunning. They had already been surrounded, but they still managed to escape.


    Looking through the water, he saw the flood dragon and the two people roaming freely in the air. The Sea Lion couldn''t help but feel angry and vile. When it looked at the octopus, its face also couldn''t help but turn gloomy.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier the sea lion became, but there was nothing he could do about it. Although his strength was much stronger than that octopus''s, that guy''s ability to escape was top-notch, even if he wanted to run away, he had no other choice. At that time, he would have offended this kind of ally.


    The rational sea lion should have suppressed its anger and returned home.


    Zi Feng, who was soaring in the sky, was now in a somewhat sorry state. His entire body was covered in black, and there was no color on his face at all. It was just a black man. However, from the revealed teeth on the mountain, it could be seen that they were excited and happy. There was actually a speck of starlight shining on top of the black charcoal. It seemed quite laughable.


    After the great battle, Chu Feng heaved a long sigh of relief. He couldn''t help smiling as he compared himself to the inventions.


    Beside him was Farmer Ming, who was slightly better, but not much better. He smiled, revealing two rows of white teeth. Under the sunlight, it was especially eye-catching. Zi Feng, who had escaped, could not help but laugh while standing on the ancient sword.


    In his mind, Zi Feng constantly recalled the sword strike that he had used just now. He had a strange feeling about that sword strike. Normally, Zi Feng would use his full strength to wield his ancient sword, but he didn''t have that overwhelming aura from before.


    What was going on? Chu Feng could not understand.


    Zi Feng, who was holding onto the ancient sword a moment ago, had an indescribable feeling in his heart. That feeling of looking down on the world and being the only one who knew who he was, made Zi Feng confidently wave the ancient sword that saved his life.


    At this moment, Zi Feng couldn''t help but look at the ancient sword at his feet, his mind thinking over and over about what had happened in the crystal palace.


    Suddenly, Zi Feng seemed to realize that after those three days of slumber, this ancient sword was no longer the same ancient sword.


    For a moment, Zi Feng couldn''t help but want to investigate the secret behind this ancient sword.


    Thinking about this, his mind couldn''t help but think of the time when he got this ancient sword. At that time, he was at the edge of life and death when he was being chased by that cultivator, so he didn''t know anything. When he woke up, he found this ancient sword hovering around him, unwilling to leave.


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but shake his head. At that time, he had heard from Valley Master Fan that the sword had descended from the sky, and then, it had remained by his side.


    He remembered that when the old man in the grey robe saw the ancient sword and wanted to forcefully take it, he was knocked back a long distance by the ancient sword, as if the ancient sword had already recognized him as its master.


    Thinking of this, Nangong Lie could not help but stroke the ancient sword in his hand as if he was trying to come up with something. However, in the end, there was no result. Sighing slightly, he put away the ancient sword.


    Zi Feng, who was standing on top of the mountain, couldn''t help but laugh at himself as he thought back to the scene just now. He was in high spirits when he left; he wanted to avenge them. But he didn''t expect to be beaten back in such a way. He was truly at a loss for words. He could not help but smile wryly in his heart.


    In the end, he could not help but say to himself, "It''s best not to act cool, otherwise I''ll be struck by lightning."


    However, after a while, Zi Feng''s violet eyes couldn''t help but shine with a bright color. In the east, the endless primitive forest was still waiting for him to go and punish them. In the west, there was still a place waiting for him to explore the unknown organization. Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but cast his gaze at the Northern Ocean.


    If there was such a powerful existence in the shallow water, Zi Feng couldn''t even begin to imagine what it would be like to be in the deep sea. No wonder Fa Ming said it was impossible to find the legendary island. But now, Zi Feng had his own plans. He wanted to go to the prehistoric realm to retrieve the dignity of the fallen. It was impossible for him to do it by himself, so Zi Feng wanted to subdue the demon beasts there.


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng could not help but feel sorrowful for the five leaders of the demon beasts. All this time, Zi Feng had been trapped with no one to help him, making it difficult for him to seek revenge. But now, it was different. Plenty of resources were in front of him, waiting to be excavated!


    Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but smile.


    By his side, You You seemed to have sensed Zi Feng''s thoughts. His dark green eyes couldn''t help but stare at the shallow waters. A moment later, he couldn''t help but look towards the eastern region of the Great Desolate Forest.


    Back then, he had been chased somewhere and met Zi Feng when he had nowhere else to go. It was at that time that a man and a wolf formed a friendship that they didn''t understand.


    In all these years, the Netherworld had never forgotten the shame from that year. To a creature like the wolf, revenge was inevitable.


    Right now, the Netherworld was still in hibernation, and just like Zi Feng, it had never stopped cultivating. This was also the reason why the Netherworld Udumbara Flower looked down on Little White.


    Xiao Bai seemed to feel the You''s scornful gaze and muttered to itself, [Can''t you really persevere to the end?]


    Thinking about this, Little White couldn''t help but remember that every time he swore to work hard at cultivating, but after a few days, the force disappeared. Thinking about this, Little White couldn''t help but remember every time he vowed to work hard at cultivating, but after a few days, the force disappeared. In other words, this new generation of the White Tiger War God had been nurtured on the northern shore.


    After cleaning up the stains on his body, Zi Feng and Fa Ming began discussing.


    When he heard Zi Feng''s plan, Fa Ming nodded his head in agreement.


    He, who would see the scenes of the village in the northern part of the western border, as an emotional person like Beifeng, couldn''t help but feel a sense of responsibility.


    Having experienced many hardships since he was young, he was very clear about the suffering of a downcast people. If it weren''t for the fact that his master took him in, he would have already perished in the mortal world.


    Therefore, both Farmer and Zi Feng had a heart of compassion, and a childhood that was difficult to look back on.


    The two of them looked at each other for a moment before turning their heads. They quietly looked at the gentle ripples on the shore of the North Sea.


    After a long time, both of them came back to their senses. In exchange for a clean set of clothes, he walked down and closed his eyes to take care of his overloaded body.


    The Netherworld Udumbara Flower was quietly lying to the side as it closed its eyes. As for the White Tiger, it stood on top of a steep rock and stared at the deep south colored sea surface with a pair of bright eyes.


    At this moment, there was an indescribable feeling coming from the White Tiger''s body. It was as if it was looking at a flower in the mist and was completely ignorant of it.


    After a moment, Lil ''White faced up and closed its eyes, quietly enjoying the light of the sun. The greyish white fur shone in the sunlight.


    However, in this time of leisure, the vast sky was facing the White Tiger''s Kui, Lou, Stomach, Ang, So, Gin, and Gin. These seven stars seemed to have suddenly closed in on each other.


    The moment they gathered, Lil ''White, who had his head raised towards the sky, suddenly opened his eyes. He didn''t know why, but a majestic aura suddenly surged out.


    Chu Feng and Fa Ming who were meditating were awakened by this aura. The two of them curiously looked at Whitey who was emitting this aura.


    The Netherworld martial artist lying on the ground also looked at Whitey in disbelief. Only the Flood Dragon had a strange expression as it stared at Whitey, because he, who was also a being that needed to evolve in order to rank on the Divine Beast Ranking, knew what that aura meant.


    If watching Chu Feng practice the sword last time was an opportunity, then this time, it would be a thorough baptism.


    The gathering of the seven stars was the sign of the return of the White Tiger, the legendary War God.


    After a long while, that majestic aura quietly disappeared.


    Under the illumination of the sunlight, Whitey''s fur shone even more brilliantly. When it walked, it gave off an indescribable feeling of oppression. From this moment onwards, the White Tiger was back.


    In the past, the bad habits of the White Tiger were due to it staying in the secular world for too long and it had gotten infected with a body of bad habits. However, at the moment of the Seven Stars Arena''s reunion, the heavy responsibility it bore caused the White Tiger to completely break away from its infatuation of the past.


    This was because every generation of the White Tiger had a mission that came along with his birth.


    As he silently looked at the White Tiger in the sky, he couldn''t help but feel slightly lost. The Celestial Realm was his home, and there were his water element clansmen.


    For some reason, when the White Tiger was gazing at the high altitude, a strong light suddenly broke through the clouds and shot straight at Little White.


    After a moment, the ray of light disappeared. However, Whitey had become somewhat dispirited. In the end, it was unable to stand still and fell down.


    When Zi Feng saw this scene, he quickly ran up to Xiao Bai and anxiously looked at it. He was still full of energy just a moment ago, how did he suddenly become like this?


    Zi Feng didn''t know what to do, so he could only worry. Fa Ming walked up and gently patted Lil ''White''s stomach. His expression couldn''t help but turn serious.


    Zi Feng saw the ominous look on Fa Ming''s face and asked hesitantly, "How is the situation?"


    Hearing Zi Feng''s question, Fa Ming turned his head with some difficulty. He helplessly shook his head and said, "The situation isn''t too good."


    When he heard Fa Ming''s words, Zi Feng''s face suddenly turned deathly pale.


    All along, the little guy that only had roast duck to eat had suddenly turned into this. The good brother who had shared life and death with him looked sickly right now. How could Zi Feng not feel pain in his heart?


    After a moment of silence, Farmer continued, "Within his body, there is a mysterious power that is devouring his life force."


    Hearing these words, Zi Feng suddenly panicked, not knowing what to do.


    After a moment, Zi Feng came back to his senses and hastily said, "Go, let''s go quickly. Go back and find your master. Maybe he has a way."


    As he spoke, he left on his flying sword.


    Fa Ming also unhesitatingly summoned the buddhist beads and soared into the sky.


    The Flood Dragon that hovered in the air let out a long roar as it descended from the mansion, carrying the Netherworld Spirit as it caught up to the Purple Maple that had already flown far away.

 C121

    In the heart of the Central Plains, the dragon''s five claws were faintly discernible in the clouds. After a few days of travelling, the exhausted Nangong Lie could not compare to the Central Plains. He had passed by a small city, but he could not help but stop to rest.


    In the distance, the city wall had already begun to crack, and the buildings on top of the city wall were no longer as glorious as they were in the past.


    Chu Feng and Fa Ming strolled down the streets and arrived at a restaurant. The interior of the restaurant seemed to be overflowing with food already. As Chu Feng greedily sat on the table, he ordered a small dish and started to eat happily. However, Fa Ming only ate vegetables and not meat. Like that, Chu Feng couldn''t help but sneer, "Stop pretending. Eat some meat!"


    However, Fa Ming said righteously, "Ever since I left home, I have never eaten meat. I''ve become a vegetarian, thinking that the temple is filled with the fragrance of burnt sandalwood, and the faint sound of chanting can be heard."


    As he spoke, Fa Ming made a pose as if he was a Amitabha.


    However, Little White, who was on the side, said to You You in a deep voice, "I saw him eating wild ducks last time. He was a fake monk, a hypocrite, and a fake villain.


    The Netherworld said with a lecturing tone, "Kid, you don''t even know this! This is called shrewdness, face is thick, it''s a good thing, don''t you know, learn more in the future. "


    With that, the Netherworld glanced at Lil ''White with disdain.


    Hearing the words of the Netherworld, Lil ''White was speechless. He was actually looking at Dharma Ming with a worshipful expression.


    The dishes continued to be served and the wine continued to be added.


    After drinking 70% of the liquor and eating 50%, Chu Feng opened his mouth and advised again, "It''s better to eat one or two mouthfuls! "Look at the meat, look at the taste, look ¡­"


    Before Chu Feng could finish his sentence, Farmer grabbed a chicken leg and stuffed it into his mouth. As he ate, he said, "It''s a sin, a sin."


    "Tsk, fake monk, I''ve already eaten the meat and drunk the wine, why are you still thinking about Buddha!" Chu Feng mocked.


    At this moment, Lil ''White stared at You and said, "Look, the fake monk ate it. He ate it."


    "Tsk, this isn''t the first time. Have you forgotten that I stole a roast duck from you last time?" Since he''s eating meat right now, it means that he''s got some guts. In the future, learn a little, don''t be so shocked. "


    Hearing the Netherworld''s lesson, Lil ''White was speechless.


    After eating their fill, they walked out of the restaurant and headed towards the north gate of the small city. When they passed through the central palace, they felt rather emotional.


    He saw that the palace in the center of the palace was already in disarray, as if there was no glory like yesterday. It was rare to see such a city now. The glazed glass on top of the palace was still as bright as ever. Accompanied by the cruel walls, it reminded people of the chaos and chaos they had once experienced.


    After sighing for a while, he continued on his way. As he reached the north gate, he strolled towards the desolate suburbs.


    However, the dragon was rather sad this time: "I am just a vehicle, and they did not bring me along even if they had a good time. Although they know that with their current appearance, they would definitely avoid soft social security, the flood dragon still could not help but complain."


    Hearing this, the Netherworld Spirit glared at him and unhappily climbed onto the dragon''s head. After sitting down, it couldn''t help but give a long lecture. In the end, the flood dragon''s nose was covered in tears.


    In the high altitude of the sky, the clouds were assaulting people and giving off a cold feeling. Chu Feng stood against the wind while flying on his sword. The sickly Lil ''White also recovered a bit after eating, but it could only coiled on the head of the flood dragon.


    Just as Chu Feng looked over, he suddenly felt an aura approaching from the front. Looking into the distance, he discovered a person flying and he couldn''t help but be vigilant in his heart. After a while, he saw that the person who had arrived was actually the deaf and dumb master he had accidentally kowtowed to back in Mount Shu.


    After escaping, they had not seen each other again. He did not expect that they would meet again today. He could not help but tell the man beside him, looking towards that Taoist.


    That Taoist also discovered Chu Feng a long time ago, and in a short moment, he already neared. Looking at the familiar face, he said rather excitedly, "I never would have thought that it really was you! It has been quite a few years since we''ve seen each other since you killed me. How have you been?"


    "Fortunately, Master, how are you?" Chu Feng asked.


    "Hmm, not bad, but I''m a bit worried about not being able to find you." The deaf and dumb Daoist teased.


    At this moment, Chu Feng suddenly recalled that his master''s ability could also be considered to be overflowing techniques. Thus, he had no choice but to approach the flood dragon and take a look at Lil ''White''s injuries.


    When he saw the Netherworld and Whitey on top of the flood dragon''s head, the Taoist couldn''t help but be shocked. He looked at his disciple, whom he hadn''t seen in a long time, wondering what kind of situation he was in, to have these two divine beasts by his side.


    Amidst his surprise, he discovered that Little White''s breath was unstable. Thinking of what his disciple had said just now, he couldn''t help but ask, "When did this start?"


    "Seven days." Chu Feng replied.


    "Hai, I''m not too sure about how his life is being devoured either. From the energy that is flowing through his body, I''m afraid that the time is running out." The Daoist man said rather sorrowfully.


    Hearing those words, Chu Feng couldn''t help but tremble and hurriedly asked, "Is there really no way to treat it?"


    The Daoist man pondered for a while, then shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. I have never encountered such a situation before. I can''t explain."


    "Oh." As Chu Feng became dispirited, his heart became even colder. Even with his master''s intricacies in techniques, he did not know what kind of master he had. Thinking to that point, Chu Feng could not help but look sorrowfully at Lil ''White.


    Right at this moment, a burst of boundless aura burst forth from Chu Feng''s body. A wave of sorrow and chilliness surged into his heart. However, at the same time, another burst of boundless aura shot out from the Daoist''s body.


    xuanji, this sword was eight feet long. Due to its height, it seemed to be as tall as a person. Following the change in Chu Feng''s mood, the sword also kept on rolling around in the air.


    The Daoist then spoke in a serious tone, "You two have finally met again. Who would''ve thought that a thousand years have passed, and my character has finally come to an end." As he spoke, his body gradually revealed its strength. His black hair instantly turned pale white, and the strength it revealed was absorbed by the sword.


    Within the strange phenomenon, Chu Feng discovered that his master had changed. He was about to ask when he heard his master say, "Goodbye, my life is already over. Xuanji, you should keep it safe." As he spoke, his body became transparent.


    Seeing his master disappear in front of his eyes just like that, Chu Feng had an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    Just as Chu Feng was feeling extremely sorrowful, his master who had become transparent said kindly, "I have distributed the many years of power in my body onto the xuanji sword. In times of danger, he will lend you a hand, and I, Little Tiger, will also offer you my life force. Quickly bring him for treatment, I won''t be able to maintain my life force for long."


    As he spoke, his Master''s figure suddenly turned into an ancient tree.


    Looking at the sudden change, the familiar branch of the horned dragon, the old tree actually said, "I am that old tree from Mount Shu. Surprise!"


    As time passed, the old tree''s tender green leaves became yellow and gradually started to wither. Looking at the scene in front of his eyes, Chu Feng felt even more desolate. Although he only had a few encounters with the master, he still stood out when he was on the verge of death. How could Chu Feng forget about such a friendship?


    As one leaf after another fell, the branches gradually shriveled up. Finally, when the last leaf drifted away, the entire tree suddenly became small and the branches of the horned dragon began to shrink. Finally, they huddled together.


    Upon closer inspection, Chu Feng discovered that it was actually a seed.


    After calming himself down, Nangong Lie continued on his journey. Holding onto the seed formed by the ancient tree, Chu Feng''s heart felt even heavier. He decided that in the future, he would definitely let his master recover her life.


    Although Chu Feng knew that the cultivation of the ancient trees was not something that could be done in a day, he still had the perseverance to take care of his master.


    After a few more twists and turns, Chu Feng started to carefully study the eight foot long sword with the xuanji sword. At this time, the eight foot long sword was already much smaller than before.


    The sword''s body was engraved with threads that splashed in all directions. The hilt had curves in it, and it was very comfortable to touch.


    After gasping for breath, Chu Feng put away the sorrow in his heart. Thus, Chu Feng left for his journey. On the side, Farmer also consoled Chu Feng with a few words of concern.


    The wind bellowed from both sides. Originally, Zi Feng was slightly pleased with the speed of the wind, but now, he wished he could move even faster! Faster! Faster!


    Along the way, Zi Feng and the rest passed through thousands of mountains and rivers, the three rivers, and suddenly, Zi Feng and the others who were flying at their limit stopped in their tracks. Even Xiao Bai, who had been sluggish all this time, seemed to be in a daze ¡­ What exactly is going on... The earthen yellow soil was continuously blown up by the strong wind, turning into sand and dust that filled the air. The strong plants kept swaying their bodies, perhaps tenaciously, perhaps begging for mercy. Under the sand and soil, the strong crawling organisms slowly collapsed, falling beside their companions ¡­ Until their corpses were covered in dirt, not a single companion extended a helping hand. There wasn''t even a trace of pity in their eyes ¡­ Perhaps time flew fast, or perhaps time was slow. In short, when Zi Feng and the others came back to their senses, everything seemed to have returned to its original state, the sand gradually returned to its original state, the pressured plants tenaciously stood upright, and the lives that had lived in the past were now deeply buried under this loess ¡­ A speck of starlight descended from the starry sky, and an inch of starlight shone onto his heart.


    Standing against the wind, with Haoyue at the head of the group, looking at the distant wasteland that was filled with smoke, Chu Feng''s heart also became tranquil and peaceful.


    The night was dark, and the occasional phantom that appeared gave off a cold aura. Even Chu Feng, who was flying on the sword, felt a trace of coldness.


    The moonlight was still too bright, and the boundless scenery of the stars made Chu Feng feel a bit empty. The moonlight was still too bright, and the boundless scenery of the stars made Chu Feng feel a bit empty. Chu Feng let go of the mental cultivation method to feel his surroundings. Everything around him was too quiet, so quiet that it made Chu Feng''s hair stand on end.


    The old vines and trees, the small bridges and flowing water, the west wind of the old road, the thin horse, the broken intestines in the horizon. Chu Feng, who was standing on the side of his sword, couldn''t help sighing as he chanted. There was no hope for the Gui Family. Their family had already died in the war. There was no news of their mother, and their father was wandering somewhere.


    His comrade-in-arms, Little White''s life was hanging by a thread. His master had died a terrible death. It was as if Nangong Lie had instantly become the most sorrowful person in the world.


    After a few days, he truly walked into the depths of the Central Plains. Looking at the familiar morning bell and evening drum, Chu Feng''s heart couldn''t help but speed up a bit.


    Even his master did not know how old this tree was, he had only vaguely heard from his master that when the temple was being built, this tree had always been here with him. With the gentle breeze blowing, the leisurely ringing of the bell in the temple seemed to echo in his ears, as if he was in paradise, and he could faintly hear the monk''s soft explanation of nature in his ear.


    On the other hand, Farmer became even more excited. He took three steps forward and walked towards the temple gate. Chu Feng also picked up Lil ''White and hurriedly caught up.


    The temple door was slightly opened. After retreating, Fa Ming brought Chu Feng straight to his master''s room.


    The monk looked at Chu Feng who was drenched in sweat and could not help but sigh. "There are still so many people in this world!" He waved his hand and had the little monks let Chu Feng and Hong Qiang in!


    "Master, see if Lil ''White can be saved now!" Before sitting down, Chu Feng immediately asked a monk.


    Right now, Chu Feng was being tormented by worry to the point that he looked extremely unsightly. People said that if a cultivator were to be vexed, they would reveal their age.


    Chu Feng''s appearance was indeed like that. Although he had a beard that was unshaven and had a manly air to it, the worry in his eyes was very different from the Chu Feng that we normally saw.


    The monk laughed, "Calm down, benefactor. Wait for my diagnosis before coming to a conclusion! "Sir, it''s better if you rest for a while. This poor monk will naturally greet you regarding Lil ''White''s matter!"


    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand and told Fa Ming to bring Chu Feng away. Then, he faced Lil ''White alone.


    The mountainside was in the lead, facing the wind. The ragged clothes swayed along with it, and there was an unusual glow to its sword-like eyebrows. It sprung up, spinning its body, and then a faint blue light spread out in all directions. The swirls of deep blue were as sharp as knives, engulfing the surrounding plants and vegetation.


    He lifted his right hand from his waist, turned it over, and swung it out from his chest. Blue light gathered around his body rapidly, turning into a solid ball that was placed on top of his right fist.


    For the past three days, Chu Feng had been training and venting his anger in the backyard. However, just as he was feeling discouraged, Fa Ming found him and said, "Lil ''White can be saved, but the price is a bit too high."


    "What price!" Chu Feng nervously asked!


    "Sir, the strange devouring force in Little White''s body isn''t a simple treatment. We need to find some water with white eyebrows!"


    This water was something that only existed in the sky, and it was extremely difficult to find it in the mortal world! His master sighed.

 C122

    "White-browed Water?" Chu Feng asked in a low voice. "Fa Ming''s master nodded and did not say another word." "Where can we find them?" Chu Feng asked unwillingly. This water should only be found in the heavens, and is hard to find in the mortal world. " The monk sighed.


    "Is there really no other way?" Chu Feng asked in an unreconciled manner.


    "Yes." The monk said with a straight face.


    boom * Upon hearing this news, Chu Feng hurriedly asked, "Is there any other way?" The monk sighed and pointed to the sky. "Let''s go find them."


    "Go to the sky and search. That water with white eyebrows is in a corner of the Celestial Realm, so I can only go to the sky to search." As he spoke, the monk looked somewhat haggard, not knowing what to do.


    "How can I go to the sky?" Chu Feng asked.


    "The tribulation." The monk was not slow.


    Hearing those words, Chu Feng was speechless. It was not that simple to undergo tribulations. Merely, with his cultivation, it was not that simple. Thus, when he heard those words, he was speechless.


    Fog started to rise in his eyes, and he couldn''t help but tightly hug the cute Lil ''White in his arms. He was very reluctant in his heart, but just as Chu Feng was feeling sad, the monk said, "Actually, there is another way."


    Before the monk could finish his sentence, Chu Feng hurriedly knelt down and said, "Master, quickly tell me, is there any other method? As long as there is a trace of possibility, I will definitely not give up."


    Hearing this, the monk sighed, "I didn''t want to say this method at first, but seeing that you have a deep affection for this Little White, I couldn''t help but mention it."


    He couldn''t help but look pitifully at his master, Chu Feng. However, Chu Feng firmly nodded his head, and said to Little White, "I will definitely heal you, even if it will cost you my life."


    Chu Feng''s words had yet to stop. The monk said with a shocked and trembling voice, "Talented, truly talented. You''ve truly guessed correctly. The method that I''ve mentioned is most definitely to exchange one''s life for another."


    Hearing the words of the master, Chu Feng was speechless and there was really no good result. However, in his heart, he did not regret it. Even if he really wanted a life, he was willing to trade.


    How many years had it been since he had seen such a friendship? He was extremely envious of it and could not help but decide to save Little White. This was not only because of the law, but more importantly, because of this unwillingness to part with him.


    However, when he thought of changing a person''s life, the monk with a hot head came to his senses and disdainfully said to himself, "Although I''m from a powerful family, I still haven''t been able to do everything!" He was speechless.


    With that, Chu Feng gave Little White to Fa Ming to take care of and walked out of the house by himself.


    On top of the mountain mist, Chu Feng looked at the distant scenery. At that moment, the sun had already set and the faint dew had already soaked through the sun for a day, causing everything to be especially desolate.


    The light wind lightly curled up Chu Feng''s long hair. Chu Feng couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, "It''s already evening so quickly."


    Putting away his Phecda Sword, Chu Feng looked at the night scenery. It was quite a gloomy scene: strange trees made this place particularly sinister, and the howling of wolves under the moonlight caused ordinary people to uncontrollably shiver. Chu Feng suddenly liked this sort of feeling. He unnaturally smiled. "Since when did I actually like this sort of scenery?"


    Yue Yuehan was panicking. Chu Feng gradually began to like this sort of feeling. It was the same as his killing ring. It would only become heavier and heavier. Even if he was more helpless than being forced into a corner and had no excuse, Chu Feng was still willing to admit to it.


    He really did not know how to face himself like this. He could only tell himself that he still liked the lives of ordinary people.


    If he was an ordinary mortal, then even Little White would be able to live a carefree life in the deep mountains!


    Regret, resentment, and Chu Feng very helplessly scratched his head, and he felt unspeakable discomfort in his heart.


    At that instant, the undamaged moonlight under the heavens attacked, and endless smoke and dust already gradually appeared. On top of the mountain mist, there was a silent smile. Quietly, peacefully, and peacefully, there were some traces of helplessness in Chu Feng''s heart.


    At that moment, the originally tranquil world faintly rang out with thunder. The purple demonic lightning kept on flickering, and upon closer inspection, it was actually Chu Feng waving the Phecda Sword in his hand. The movement was impressively the Nine Heavens Thunder Technique that Zi Yan taught him.


    The sound of thunder resounded throughout the world. The scene of the dark night sky appearing suddenly was so astounding. Amidst the purple glow of Shun Lei, a bewitching aura assaulted the world.


    After a long while, the world calmed down once again. The dazzling purple light had already disappeared, and Chu Feng who had stopped to rest was covered with sweat. He put down the Phecda Sword in his hand and switched it with the Ancient Sword, the Comet Essence.


    The feeling of holding a phoenix in one''s hand was different from holding a phoenix. One was the feeling of wanting it, the other was the feeling of dominating the nine heavens. As he was drenched in sweat, he let out a slight sigh. Chu Feng sat down with his legs crossed and tightly knitted the two swords beside him.


    The cold wind assaulted him and lightly stroked his drenched collar. It caused Chu Feng to wake up slightly. As he looked at the vast sky filled with stars, there was an indescribable feeling in Chu Feng''s heart.


    Tomorrow, he already decided that tomorrow, he would use his own life in exchange for Whitey''s life. Actually, Chu Feng did not feel that this was a type of release, that he was alone in this world, that his grandparents left first, that his father''s whereabouts were unknown, that his mother had yet to meet, and that the woman he loved was thrown into another''s embrace, and that his good comrade, Whitey, was going to leave first. Thinking of that, Chu Feng did not feel that his existence was a tragedy.


    His thoughts were a bit disordered. Feeling helpless, Chu Feng took off his clothes, as if he was going to wake himself up with the cold. His clothes revealed his bronze colored skin, and the two bulging pectoral muscles on his chest made him a captivating sight. The muscles on his arms were even more developed than before.


    As his clothes revealed themselves, the seeping coldness caused the unconscious Chu Feng to gradually awaken. Tomorrow, everything will be tomorrow. It looks like torture, but it is also relief. After some thought, Nangong Lie astonishingly discovered that he had always let down a certain person. It was the purple-clothed young lady, Zi Yan.


    He thought about everything from the first time he met her, to the new person gathering in the Righteous Evil Realm, to teaching Chu Feng the Lightning Summoning, and then ¡­ Slowly, bit by bit, it appeared in his mind. At this moment, Chu Feng''s heart was stinging. So the thing that was pampering him was actually by his side. Chu Feng felt extremely uncomfortable as he thought of tomorrow''s departure.


    "Actually, you don''t need to be so anxious. The aura that is being emitted from Little White''s body shows that he won''t die that easily. Although I don''t know what the aura that is spreading throughout his body is, it is fighting against the devouring power, so I''m guessing that he will live another three months or so." If you really want to exchange your life, you still have three months to fulfill your unfulfilled wish. "


    As he spoke, Fa Ming''s master left without waiting for Chu Feng to express himself.


    Seeing the old man''s leaving figure, the depressed Chu Feng stood up, and his dead heart couldn''t help but surge. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu ¡­"


    With the change in his state of mind, his thoughts could not help but return to the past.


    That hurried farewell and he had left for almost two years. In that valley, Zi Feng had forgotten about all the things that he was worried about. When he regained his consciousness, he realized that he had committed an irreparable mistake. The tears of regret dripped onto Zi Feng''s chest bit by bit. If it was said to be the tears of heartache from yesterday, then today, it was truly a painful and unforgivable tears. He then came back to ask for his hand in marriage, only to find out that his grandparents had already died.


    At that time, he was already nine feet tall, with a broad stature and muscular build. His handsome face was slightly ancient, and his gorgeous purple hair looked especially devilish under the moonlight.


    Spring left and autumn came. The green grass of the endless wasteland turned yellow once more. From time to time, a few crows would fly out from the reeds in the distance. They would call out a few times, but they would soon disappear into the horizon.


    Along with the surging of his memories, Chu Feng decided to go back and pay his respects to his grandfather and grandma. So good that he could take a look before dying, and although they would meet again soon, Chu Feng still felt there was a need to pay respects.


    After tidying up his frame of mind, Chu Feng did not tell anyone about it. He rode the flying sword alone and thought of his grandfather''s tomb as he advanced forward.


    In the night sky, the drifting clouds were extremely cold. Chu Feng, who was standing on the flying sword, had a haggard appearance.


    Actually, he was also afraid of death, because he still had unfulfilled wishes. However, compared to Whitey''s life, those wishes were immediately miniscule.


    After slightly sighing, Chu Feng sat cross-legged on the sword and started to meditate as well. His posture was like an old monk entering a meditative state. The gentle breeze wrapped around the black robe that was floating on his body.


    Chu Feng, who was in a meditative state, madly revolved the power in his body and threads of aura were being emitted from his body. Not long after, a layer of frost appeared on his starry eyes and his sword-like brows.


    The stars in the sky flashed and specks of afterglow reflected on his body. The faint blue light attacked the purple light on Chu Feng''s body and it looked extremely demonic.


    The purple-coloured light burst out from those empty eyes and it looked extremely scary. When the purple-coloured light retreated, he looked at the rising sun and the burden in his heart had already quietly fallen. He had actually decided to do that and he was going to face it calmly. Right now, he had three months left.


    Standing up from the flying sword that was sitting cross-legged, he walked towards the east facing the sun. His abnormally handsome face revealed a charming smile, which was probably enough to enchant a street girl in the capital.


    After a long time, on the day when Chu Feng stepped into the Western Mountain, he already stepped into the wasteland, and the scene of the end of the curtain of desolation seemed very shocking. With such a huge piece of wilderness, all one could see was the withered yellow of the curtain of desolation grass, and as he looked at the curled up little grass on the ground, a chill rose in Chu Feng''s heart.


    Ever since they had parted ways in the Wasteland, they hadn''t come back to visit their grandparents. However, in this wilderness, they were most likely lonely! When he thought about how he was unable to be filial when they were alive and couldn''t protect the tomb even after he died, a sense of reproach rose up in his heart.


    Walking in the wilderness, the canvas shoes on his feet were already soaked by the dew from the sunset, and the soles of the shoes had already been covered with a thick layer of soil.


    A breeze blew, and a cold air assaulted his mind. The withered reeds in front gently swayed, as if they were waving, as if they were welcoming, as if they were swaying.


    Remembering the past, he couldn''t help but feel a fish-like warmth in his heart. But, in the blink of an eye, he thought of Little White''s current dispirited attitude, and as if a thorn had deeply stabbed into Chu Feng''s heart, he panted a bit, but Chu Feng did not think anymore, and said that he would enjoy the three months. How could he be sad now?


    He continued to walk forward. Not far away, there was a small lake shimmering with starlight. In his mind, he could not help but recall Mount Shu''s martial arts training. He thought about how he had travelled far to the east to search for the truth of the Dao of Heaven, only to suddenly encounter the Heaven Flame and almost lose his life.


    However, as he thought of this, he couldn''t help but take out the black stone. Touching it, the radiance of the starry sky shined on the black stone, making it appear rather eye-catching.


    After a while, Chu Feng continued forward. On the road, all sorts of memories appeared and his heart also gradually became warm.


    When the moonlight became stronger and the cool breeze became gloomy, Chu Feng was already standing in front of his grandfather''s grave. Looking at the weeds around him, Chu Feng was very shocked and he couldn''t help but look around.


    After worshipping in front of his grandfather''s and grandmother''s tombs for a while, Chu Feng walked towards the wooden house with a questioning expression.


    Lightly knocking on the door, Chu Feng asked, "Is there a person?"


    After a long while, not a single sound came from the inside. Chu Feng couldn''t help but knock on the door. However, after a long time, there was still not a single sound, so Chu Feng couldn''t help but push open the door and enter.


    Following the moonlight, Chu Feng was able to clearly see the orderly arrangement of the tables and chairs inside. Looking over, he discovered a woman was lying on the corner of a wall, and when he walked in, he was instantly shocked.


    He walked to the side of the bed and lightly woke up Zi Yan. However, Zi Yan dispiritedly opened her eyes and her four limbs were powerless. However, when she saw Chu Feng''s appearance, she threw herself into his embrace and the sound of sobbing rang out.


    "What''s wrong?" Chu Feng asked.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that my muscles and veins were injured a little urgently while I was cultivating." Zi Yan said indifferently.


    After hearing those words, Chu Feng hurriedly channeled his power into Zi Yan''s body. After the dispirited Zi Yan received the strand of power from Chu Feng, her beautiful and pale face instantly flushed red and a warm smile even appeared on her face.


    "How have you been all these years?" Chu Feng asked.


    "Fortunately, after you left, I built this small house in the wilderness. I lived the life of a deity in depression. How were you?" Zi Yan took the opportunity to ask.


    "Me?" After hearing Zi Yan''s questioning voice, Chu Feng sank into silence.

 C123

    After a slight pause, a wave of sorrow surged up Chu Feng''s heart. He silently looked at Zi Yan. Zi Yan saw his expression and did not ask any further. She remained silent as she quietly savored the peace of this moment.


    "Let''s go!" "Chu Feng, accompany me for a walk." Chu Feng said.


    Seeing Chu Feng request that, Zi Yan forced her tired body up and followed Chu Feng outside.


    Outside, the night sky was seductive. It was quiet, quiet, and peaceful as he watched the stars flood the sky. A glimmer of blue light flickered in the night sky, and then, like a child, he hid in the clouds.


    After a moment of silence, Chu Feng asked, "What have you been up to these past few days?"


    "What''s the matter?" Zi Yan was surprised. "No, I don''t have any problems with that!"


    "Oh, it''s good that you''re fine. It''s good that you''re fine." Chu Feng lightly sighed and said, "Rest for two days first. After you''ve recovered your body, accompany me for a walk."


    Boom. Hearing these words, Zi Yan''s heart suddenly shook. She was so excited that she couldn''t say anything. However, she realized that something was wrong, but she didn''t ask any further questions.


    In the quiet night, the cool wind was blowing Chu Feng''s dazzling purple-coloured hair. His entire person seemed extremely elegant and free. Zi Yan, who was standing to the side, was exceptionally graceful. Her beautiful figure gave off the impression of a fairy. The purple dress she was wearing, under the influence of the gentle breeze, seemed especially curvaceous. Chu Feng, who had inadvertently glanced over, was stunned. Then, he tensed up and tensed up.


    After a few short breaths, the east suddenly lit up. Looking to the east, it was already beginning to talk and the sky was turning white.


    Sunrise. Watching the sunrise together.


    The blazing red and golden sun dyed the surrounding clouds in the air with faint traces of pink and gold. Standing against the wind, looking at the rising sun, it was as if Chu Feng had received a new life. The xuanji sword in his hand was sent out and it danced elegantly.


    This sword technique was the Nine Heavens Thunder Technique that Zi Yan had imparted to him. For some reason, he was constantly performing this sword technique.


    When Zi Yan, who was standing to the side, saw this sword hair, her heart tensed up. Her mind kept rolling back to the scene from back then in the Wasteland.


    "Listen." At this moment, Zi Yan seriously said to Zi Feng, who was still giggling. Seeing the sudden change in Zi Yan''s momentum, he couldn''t help but sigh: Women are really fickle. However, thinking of the things she wanted to teach him, he listened to her quietly.


    He only heard Zi Yan say, "This sword art is called the Nine Heavens Thunder Technique. According to legend, when the ancestor was practicing this technique, he was able to see lightning flashing and thunder rumbling. He even had the chance to comprehend it and created this sword technique." As she spoke to here, Zi Yan couldn''t help but feel a bit proud. When Purple Maple heard the introduction, he was also very happy to wait for the next part. After a short pause, Zi Yan continued, "This sword art is divided into three realms. The first realm is able to draw in the power of thunder and lightning from the mortal realm. The second and the third aren''t something I''m very sure about, nor has master told me." As she said this, Zi Yan couldn''t help but feel sad. But after a while, he continued, "The purpose of this Nine Heavens Thunder Technique is to draw upon the energy of heaven and earth to attack the enemy." Hearing all this, Zi Feng was astonished. He never thought that swordsmanship could have such effects. All this while, Zi Feng''s sword moves had always been killing moves that he had comprehended in the face of death. They were real attacks without the slightest skill. After knowing that he could attack the enemy like this, Zi Feng waited expectantly for his teacher to teach him.


    When Zi Yan saw the look of anticipation on Zi Feng''s face, she smiled and said, "Watch carefully." With that, he summoned his sword and began dancing. Zi Feng, who was standing at the side, saw the beautiful figure of the sword dancing in the air. For a moment, his eyes glazed over as he stared intently at the figure that was swaying in the wind. When Zi Yan Wu finished with this set of sword technique, she saw Zi Feng looking at her and couldn''t help but say with a frown, "Did you see it clearly?" Hearing this, Zi Feng realized something and scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. "I didn''t see it clearly." Hearing these words, Zi Yan was puzzled. With his talent, just looking at it once was enough for him to clearly remember the footwork. The puzzled Zi Yan seemed to recall Zi Feng''s shining eyes just now. Her face couldn''t help but turn red as she scolded in her heart, "Pervert." But in the blink of an eye, he had leaned very close to Zi Feng. From afar, he saw the Netherworld Sword of Zi Yan''s sword technique. It seemed like she was comprehending something as she stood on top of the hill, looking at the rolling sea of clouds.


    Just as Zi Feng was still in a daze, Zi Yan said, "This time you''ll have a good look." As he spoke, he once again displayed the Nine Heavens Thunder Technique. After carefully observing Zi Feng this time, he astonishingly discovered that as the long sword danced, he could faintly hear the faint sounds of thunderstorm. Zi Feng, who was completely immersed in his comprehension, unconsciously danced along with the longsword.


    At that instant, seeing Chu Feng refine the Nine Heavens Thunder Technique to such a degree, Zi Yan''s heart was filled with praise and excitement.


    Thunder rumbled between the heaven and earth. Following the wave of the Phecda Sword in Chu Feng''s hand, purple lightning also jumped and floated in the sky from time to time.


    The greyish sky was starting to turn a little bit white, and the gray area in front of him had already been replaced by a golden ring. At this moment, half of the sun had already appeared on the horizon, and a bright red sun with golden edges appeared in their line of sight.


    At that moment, Chu Feng had already put away the xuanji sword in his hand and was silently watching. Zi Yan was also cutely snuggling to Chu Feng''s side. The curves of her figure made Chu Feng feel a burst of heat.


    "Is there anywhere you want to go?" Chu Feng asked in a low voice.


    After thinking about it for a while, Zi Yan shyly said, "Actually, as long as you''re in a place I want, it doesn''t matter where I go."


    After hearing the husband''s words, a wave of heat rose from Chu Feng''s cold heart. It was truly the stuff of a good wife and mother. However, it seemed that there was no such thing as good fortune.


    Just as Chu Feng and Zi Yan were standing quietly on the desolate plains, a figure suddenly walked out from the horizon. Upon closer inspection, it was the Mount Shu disciple.


    Chu Feng felt an indescribable disgust towards the Mount Shu Sword Sect. For example, during the war between the new disciples of the Righteous Evil Realm, Mount Shu did not send anyone. They did not even send anyone to stand in their way, and their arrogance had already reached the limits of a true cultivator.


    When he had just entered the realm of cultivation, he had pledged his allegiance to Mount Shu. The result was that he had suffered greatly and had almost died. Thus, when he saw the Mount Shu disciples, Chu Feng''s heart was immediately filled with anger. When that person approached him, Chu Feng was even more shocked. This person was none other than his own master, Jiang Chengzi.


    After seeing his appearance, the corners of Chu Feng''s mouth slightly rose and he sinisterly smiled as he walked towards the person who walked over.


    As he walked forward, Chu Feng''s thoughts instantly recalled the scene back then when he became a disciple.


    At that time, Jiang Chengzi''s face was a bit serious, and his voice was a bit low as he asked, "Where did you come from?"


    "Ten thousand miles away in the Central Plains." Chu Feng replied in a neither humble nor arrogant manner.


    "Why did you come?" Jiang Cheng Zi''s expression turned even worse as he asked this question.


    However, Chu Feng who was naturally proud still straightened his body and said with a high pitch, "I am here to learn from you."


    Just as Chu Feng finished speaking, Jiang Chenzi suddenly struck his palm towards Chu Feng''s chest.


    At that time, he was still in the Aurous Core stage and his master was impressively already an expert in the breaking stages. So, that year, when Chu Feng received that strike, he lost a lot of blood.


    Fortunately, his agility allowed him to shift his body slightly the moment Jiang Cheng Zi made his move. The palm strike that should have landed on his chest was deflected.


    Chu Feng, who was struck, flew backwards like a fallen leaf. At this moment, a pair of stubborn eyes was staring at Jiang Cheng Zi, whose expression had eased up a bit. He just couldn''t understand why this would suddenly happen.


    Two mouthfuls of blood dyed the elegant white cloak on Chu Feng''s body red. His face was pale, and the corner of his mouth twitched as he asked, "Why?" He stared fixedly at Jiang Cheng Zi as he spoke.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s question, Jiang Chengzi couldn''t help but laugh. He said, "You''ve come here to learn from me?" As he spoke, his face couldn''t help but turn sinister and he stared at Chu Feng with a pair of fierce eyes.


    Moments later, Jiang Cheng Zi recovered and asked, "Speak!" Why did you come? "


    After hearing that question again, Chu Feng was very confused. Didn''t he come here to take a master? Why didn''t he believe it?


    In his confusion, Chu Feng started to meticulously gather the amount of Jiang Chenzi in front of him.


    Just as Chu Feng was at a loss for words, Jiang Chengzi explosively shouted, "Why have you come?"


    Chu Feng, who had come to his senses and saw the enraged Jiang Chenzi, clenched his teeth and stubbornly said, "I am here to learn from you."


    Just as Chu Feng spoke the last word, Jiang Chengzi''s body suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared, a hand had already grabbed onto Chu Feng''s neck.


    Chu Feng stubbornly looked at the ferocious Jiang Chenzi, clenched his teeth, and said, "Why?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s question, Jiang Chengzi couldn''t help but laugh. He angrily said, "Stop pretending! Don''t you think it''s ridiculous for someone in the Aurous Core stage to come here and pay respects to a disciple?" As he spoke, he turned his head and looked at the two of them.


    The two middle-aged Daoists nodded their heads and agreed with Jiang Chengzi''s thoughts. Actually, in the instant they saw Chu Feng, they already discovered that the young man in front of them had extraordinary skills. He already reached the Aurous Core stage at such a young age.


    There were only a few people in Mount Shu who had reached such a level at such an age. So, they thought that Chu Feng was a spy sent by the demonic sects. That was why Jiang Chengzi got angry.


    The young girl that stood nearby was slightly afraid when she saw how fierce her father was.


    How could her father, who had pampered her for everything, become like this?


    For a moment, his eyes couldn''t help but reveal traces of guilt.


    On the other hand, the young man who stood next to the girl excitedly watched the scene unfold. When he saw that Chu Feng was going to die by his master''s hands, he was even more excited.


    Just as Jiang Chengzi was preparing to interrogate him again, Chu Feng struggled to take out a piece of jade from his chest. He said while gasping for air, "This is my family''s precious jade, I really came here to take you as my master. If you don''t believe me, you can go to the Central Plains and check it out." As he spoke, he extended the jade pendant in his hand to Jiang Cheng Zi.


    Thinking to that point, the current Chu Feng who was in a violent rage became abnormally furious. In his heart, there seemed to be an indescribable fury. Zi Yan, who followed closely after, felt Chu Feng''s appearance and closely followed with worry.


    As for the figure in the sky, when he saw Chu Feng who was walking towards him, he was instantly shocked in his heart. Right now, Chu Feng''s name and reputation had already spread throughout the Crimson Nine Provinces, so in the instant he saw Chu Feng, he made a decision: escape.


    He picked up his flying sword and flew up into the sky. Then, he turned around and left immediately.


    Seeing this, Chu Feng was slightly frightened and said, "After not seeing him for a few years, I didn''t expect that this Mount Shu disciple would actually become as timid as a mouse. This truly makes everyone in the world laugh!" He did not want to waste his time on this matter. Just now, he was in a bad mood so he wanted to make more trouble because he knew that he could take down Jiang Chengzi in ten rounds. At that moment, he was fully focused on escaping, so he was afraid that he would need to spend some effort to capture Jiang Chengzi, so Chu Feng did not want to waste any more time.


    "What''s wrong?" Zi Yan asked.


    "Nothing, that''s a disciple from Mount Shu." Chu Feng replied, "Back then, when I went to Mount Shu to study, he was my master. Now, I met him by chance and wanted to greet him. I didn''t expect him to be this shy. He turned around and left."


    Just from Chu Feng''s appearance, she said that he went up to greet her. Clearly, he was looking for trouble, but she didn''t expect him to say it in such a way. It really made her blush, and after laughing twice, she raised her eyebrows and glanced at Chu Feng.


    Seeing Zi Yan sneering, her cute face made Chu Feng''s heart stop beating. Chu Feng lightly laughed while following behind her and in an instant, the two of them seemed to be very close.


    At this moment, the sun had already risen, and the golden red outline of the sun reflected on their faces.


    "Have you been like this all these years?" Chu Feng asked, "Mn." Zi Yan replied, "After you left, I didn''t know where you had gone, so I came here. I waited for you while I took care of the two elders'' tomb."


    After hearing that, Chu Feng already pulled Zi Yan into his embrace and said, "I''m sorry, it has been hard on you all these years." As he spoke, the mist in Chu Feng''s eyes started to surge up, and it was a heart-wrenching pain.


    The girl in front of him had already given herself away for so much, but there was nothing she could do in return. She thought that three months from now, she would use her own life in exchange.


    Slightly sighing, Chu Feng decided that in the three months, he needed to properly compensate the girl in front of him. He did not want to wait until he was leaving to regret it.


    Feeling the change in Chu Feng''s emotions, Zi Yan also lightly changed along with it and her dainty voice rang out in Chu Feng''s embrace.


    The two of them embraced each other and stood silently on the wasteland.


    The clouds in the sky, the reeds in the distance, as the morning breeze gradually blew up, the grass on the ground seemed to have dried up and turned yellow. They were curled up as though they were waiting for winter to come ¡­

 C124

    The two of them quietly watched the sunrise. Afterwards, they began to stroll around the Wasteland. The breeze was cool and comfortable, and they looked extremely romantic and cool.


    Holding hands as they strolled through the Wasteland, it seemed extremely comfortable. Just like this, a day silently flowed by, watching the sunset. The two of them quietly sat on the ground, gazing at the dyed half of the sky.


    On Chu Feng''s chest, Zi Yan was so docile that she remained silent. Not long after, Zi Yan, whose eyes were popping out, quietly closed her eyes. Perhaps because of the Qi, her body was still a bit weak right now.


    In the instant that Zi Yan closed her eyes, Chu Feng also closed them and sat there without moving.


    The approaching divine retribution made Chu Feng feel a burst of bone-piercing pain. There was always an uneasy thought that arose from the chilliness of what Chu Feng felt.


    The happy days before caused Chu Feng to gradually like the feeling of fighting and killing, as well as Lil ''White''s lively personality.


    "Based on this kid''s current state, thinking about his Nine Heavens Divine Tribulation is even more difficult!" In Heaven Realm, the so-called deities that had been keeping an eye on the purple martial arts always spoke. "Hahahahahaha, hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!"


    "That would be even better. The Heaven Realm has always been our world. Perhaps Chu Feng''s appearance is just a variable in the heavens. Who can decide what happens, and what the will of Heaven is? Let nature take its course!" Another chubby monk said.


    "This little guy is quite attractive!" A man with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks said. To be honest, Chu Feng''s actions in this life made people feel that the man was a very manly person. He had a special charm when it came to personality.


    "Heavens, if you have the ability, come at me!" The first pillar of the Divine Tribulation was just as thick as a thumb. Zi Wu couldn''t help but feel depressed. ''What kind of dogshit heavenly tribulation did I encounter!?''


    As for the deities that were watching the Purple weapon from the sky, they were very surprised. They knew about the terror of the heavenly tribulation. They knew that there was no such thing as bird fart heavenly tribulation in the lightest night.


    After the second slash, the Violet Firmament Divine Thunder became the size of a fist. Chu Feng couldn''t help but feel that his heavenly tribulation was extraordinary.


    After the third attempt, the Violet Firmament Divine Thunder became as thick as a bucket. Chu Feng had no choice but to use his long sword to directly send it towards the tribulation cloud.


    With a thunderous boom, the tribulation cloud had been split in half.


    The deities of the Heaven Realm were stupefied. They thought that Chu Feng would use his physical body to fend off the heavenly tribulation, but they never would have thought that Chu Feng would actually use such a simple method. What was even more shocking was that Chu Feng''s strength was comparable to the Divine Tribulation Clouds, and it was even the most powerful Divine Lightning recorded since ancient times.


    However, nothing was as simple as what Chu Feng and the others thought.


    The two tribulation clouds were as if they were angry. The originally dark and gloomy tribulation clouds became even more gloomy. Chu Feng couldn''t help but frown.


    "Heck, it''s the Lightning of God''s Punishment!" The only person in Heaven Realm who knew what was good for themselves exclaimed.


    As Chu Feng looked at this tribulation cloud, he felt that he was extraordinary. Lin Ming waved his long sword and tossed Little White into the distance. He then flew towards the tribulation cloud alone.


    "Watch my sword!" With a roar, Chu Feng directly hacked towards the tribulation clouds.


    Tens of thousands of miles in the sky, the world suddenly changed color as ghosts and gods cried out in unison.


    With a single move, the tribulation cloud dissipated.


    Bathing in golden light in the air, Chu Feng desperately absorbed the things that accompanied the spiritual energy.


    Only after slowly digesting the liquid did Chu Feng slowly stand up and look at the sky. He yelled, "F * ck, God, what are you joking about? Can you find a challenging person?"


    At this time, the clouds in the sky began to gather in one place, the dark moonlight made the ground look very gloomy.


    "Invincible divine lightning!" The invincible divine thunder could not even be compared to Pan Gu. No matter who it was, upon encountering the invincible divine thunder, they would inevitably die.


    "Benedict, you are a genius, but it''s a pity you''re so arrogant. If I let you live, who knows how many other troubles you might bring!" A dignified voice resounded in the sky.


    Following that, thunder rumbled down from the sky, and following the sound of thunder, Zi Yan who was leaning on Chu Feng''s shoulder was abruptly awakened. Sweat was all over her beautiful face, and Chu Feng who was next to her was a bit shocked as he looked at her.


    Just as Chu Feng was shocked, Zi Yan who was in his embrace hugged Chu Feng who was on the side and said while sobbing, "Don''t leave me, don''t leave me."


    After hearing that trembling voice, Chu Feng patted Zi Yan''s shoulder and said, "It''s fine, it''s fine."


    Following Chu Feng''s comforting words, Zi Yan''s sobbing became a bit soft and she tightly hugged him. There were even unspeakable words in her heart.


    The beautiful afterglow silently shined on the two of them and Chu Feng said, "Tomorrow, we''ll leave this place and go out and play. We''ll see what''s new in the outside world."


    "Right." Zi Yan obediently responded, nodded, and agreed with Chu Feng''s words.


    The setting sun''s time, the pale golden brilliance dyed the plains'' fragrance red. Looking into the distance, there was no sign of life in the open countryside. All they could see was the withered yellow leaves floating alone in the air. In this season of alternating autumn and winter, this kind of broken life could be seen everywhere.


    In this alternating summer and autumn season, all one could see was the depression of the fallen trees. Leaves swirled down from the tree one by one. They looked like withered butterflies as they danced in the air. They looked very elegant and free.


    Leaves left the tree, this is the leaves driftwood or the tree does not keep.


    "Ceng." The sound of her voice shocked Chu Feng, who was drinking purple in the wasteland, awake. They raised their heads and looked at the bright-red sky. They could vaguely see the silhouettes of birds flying across the horizon.


    A gust of wind blew past. Chu Feng couldn''t help but shiver, and the two of them tightly hugged even more tightly.


    The next day, as the sunlight enveloped the earth, Zi Feng opened his drowsy eyelids. Looking at Zi Yan who was sleeping soundly in his arms, he couldn''t help but have a bitter smile on his face. A night of suffering was something a normal man should understand. Zi Feng took a deep breath to calm himself down. In all these years since he entered the cultivation world, he had never stopped that night to cultivate. He didn''t expect that yesterday ¡­ Thinking of this, Zi Feng couldn''t help but feel that women were a burden. He could only helplessly shake his head as he looked at the gradually rising sun. Within the morning light, a bit of dew drenched the leaves in the wilderness. Chu Feng''s shoulder also became a bit wet.


    After waking up, they went back to the house to pack up. Then, the two set off on their journey back home.


    The sun and moon switched places, and the stars alternated. In the blink of an eye, several days had passed.


    At this moment, Chu Feng was gazing at the city below with an intoxicated expression on his face. At this moment, he was feeling a bit sad. Seeing the busy streets, Chu Feng''s memories couldn''t help returning to many years ago. This was the place where they had met. This was the place where they had said their goodbyes to their grandparents. Here ¡­ All sorts of memories appeared in Zi Feng''s mind. A gentle breeze blew past, causing her beautiful violet hair to flutter. For a moment, she was lost in thought. Unknowingly, Zi Feng''s body began to exude a sense of sorrow. When Zi Yan saw this, her heart couldn''t help but feel sad, and it also felt a bit painful.


    The actions of the violet-haired youth in front of her could completely change her mood.


    After flying for a long time, the two of them found a place where no one was and quietly landed.


    "Come, let''s go to the restaurant to eat." Chu Feng teasingly said, "Although we already have a cultivation body, we''ve only just finished a meal and we''re starving. Let''s go out to eat something delicious. Elder sister is hungry."


    After hearing Chu Feng''s teasing voice, Zi Yan chuckled and daintily said, "If you like it, I''ll cook it for you every day."


    For these words, grief once again welled up within his lost heart. However, he covered it up in the blink of an eye and said with a smile, "Okay, in the future, you must cook it for me every day."


    After entering the restaurant, a burst of fragrance filled the air. After finding a corner, Chu Feng ordered a few ordinary dishes and sat there quietly, waiting.


    The aroma of wine and food made Chu Feng and Zi Yan, who were silently sitting, eat a lot. Just as the two of them were silently waiting, a person who was fat like a ball walked in and loudly yelled at the manager, "Old rules."


    The shopkeeper, who was standing on the counter, heard the voice and immediately walked out. He went up to greet the shopkeeper and bowed as he led the way, "Young master, you''ve come. Everyone has come, and they''ve let our small shop enjoy their presence.


    Hearing the compliment, the fat on his face twitched twice as he giggled, "You are too kind, shopkeeper. Your Tianfeng Inn is very famous on this continent, how could it be on par with a young master of a small city like me. As long as no one else is bothered by me, I will not ruin your reputation."


    Hearing this, the shopkeeper''s face slightly changed, but he quickly covered his smile and said, "Where are you talking about? If some blind guy dares to cause trouble for you in this Shadowless City, he must have eaten the guts of a leopard!" These words made the originally good-natured fatty even more joyous. He let out a few loud laughs and then followed the manager upstairs.


    As he walked up the stairs, he suddenly heard a creaking sound of someone moaning. It seemed that the floor was enjoying the feeling the fatty brought him.


    Chu Feng and Zi Yan who were silently sitting in the corner couldn''t help but smile a bit when they saw the fatty who climbed up the stairs. The purple-coloured silver bell made the fatty who wanted to climb up stop and look back.


    When he saw Zi Yan sitting in the corner, the fatty walked down with a cold expression. The fat on his body was surging, moving up and down, causing the customers sitting downstairs to lose their appetite.


    In a moment of desperation, the fatty actually tumbled down unsteadily, causing the customers downstairs to laugh incessantly.


    When the fatty stood up and saw his ashen face, the customers all lowered their heads and ate silently. This made their expressions slightly better.


    After tidying up his slightly wrinkled clothes, he fluttered over like a violet beauty. This caused Chu Feng to frown. He felt a bit displeased in his heart.


    Just as Chu Feng frowned, the fatty suddenly sat opposite Chu Feng. He stared at Zi Yan with his little eyes and said in a blue voice, "Lady, just follow me from now on! It must be better than this white-masked scholar. Big brother will let you eat and drink without worry, and have a car to go in and out of here. There''s a servant girl in the house, so I''ll definitely eat in a private room. "


    After saying that, his pair of small eyes turned round twice, and he said: "Let''s go!" I''ll get someone to carry you. "


    Before Zi Yan could say anything, the fat man had already shouted loudly, "Shopkeeper, quickly go get someone! I want to get married today!" As he said this, his voice was filled with endless laughter.


    Hearing his words, the complexions of Chu Feng and Zi Yan both instantly changed. At that moment, the child brought up the dishes Chu Feng ordered.


    When the fatty saw the dish, he was instantly displeased. He shouted at the child, "Quickly, let''s eat! The whole Han banquet is for me!" The irritable voice was very displeasing, but the child lowered his head and left.


    Seeing that the child had left, the fatty fawningly said to Zi Yan, "Lady, you will definitely not follow me in the future. The soup will definitely not be so clear and plain."


    Hearing this, Zi Yan did not say anything, but the fatty was a bit anxious. In the end, the fatty took out the City Lord''s medallion and said, "I am the son of the City Lord. In the future, you will definitely live a good life with me.


    Zi Yan still didn''t say anything, but the fat guy laughed, and then he said: "Today, it doesn''t matter if you agree or not, you''re still mine. Otherwise, don''t think you can leave this Shadowless City."


    Saying this, he actually slammed the table and hit the bench.


    However, Chu Feng and Zi Yan looked at the fatty like he was a clown. They actually ignored him and started to eat with their chopsticks.


    She picked up the tofu in the bowl and started to eat.


    Seeing them ignore him like that, the fatty couldn''t help but vent his anger on Chu Feng and say, "Who are you brat! "Don''t get in my way, if you know what''s good for you, then scram. If you don''t get that bad in your eyes again, then I will make sure that you will never come back today."


    Hearing those words, Chu Feng sneered, and without saying anything, he continued to eat the tofu.


    This time, the fatty was agitated. A pair of fat hands slammed down on the table, and just as the fatty was panicking, the City Lord''s Mansion''s palanquin had arrived, followed by a group of guards.


    When they entered the inn and saw the young master in such a state, they couldn''t help but surround him. When the fatty saw that his subordinate had arrived, he became even more arrogant and said, "Quick, take this brat down."


    Hearing his words, the guard did not ask any further questions and rushed towards him. Just as they wanted to touch Chu Feng''s clothes, Zi Yan suddenly flung away the chopsticks in her hand and shot straight towards the guard.


    A string of slaps with a chopstick on the head left the surrounding guards in pain. However, this left them in shock. The fact that the chopsticks could actually turn around was truly shocking.


    Seeing that his own men had been bullied, Fatty shouted, "Hurry up and get them! I want to see who''s so awesome today!"


    As he spoke, the fatty started to clap the table while making noise. Just at that moment, the manager walked over and prepared to speak. However, he was stopped by Chu Feng. He took out a badge and threw it onto the table.


    The shopkeeper''s expression immediately changed the moment he saw the token ¡­